《Remarriage? Never And Go Away!》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Divorce Jordy didn¡¯te back until the food already got cold. ¡°Pa!¡± He threw some divorce papers to Gloria. Your cousin is already awake. I promised her that as long as she was alive, I wouldn¡¯t marry any other woman.¡± ¡°Gloria, sign it. I want a divorce.¡± Gloria had expected this since her cousin woke up. She raised her eyes and said in a stiff voice, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jordy sneered, ¡°You are such a vain woman. Why would I believe you?¡± ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t make me repeat it. Sign it. I will give this vi to you. Just take yourst dignity!¡± Heh¡­A mocking look shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t force her to give up all their joint property. So, he thought he was kind enough to her? She picked up the divorce papers he threw to her. He had signed his name. Gloria¡¯s throat felt tight and her eyes stung. But soon she regained herposure and looked up at him, ¡°Will grandma agree?¡± ¡°You think she will back you up all your life?¡± Jordy looked at her with cold eyes, ¡°You know why we got married better than I do. Gloria, don¡¯t be greedy. It will only make me hate you more.¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°You already hate me enough, don¡¯t you?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jordy¡¯s expression was extremely stern, ¡°Gloria!¡± Gloria picked up the pen and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sign it.¡± After her cousin woke up, she sent her countless intimate photos of her and Jordy. They were crazy about each other. What was the point of holding onto this failed marriage? Gloria easily crossed out the vi he gave her and signed her name without any hesitation. Their three-year marriage finally ended here. From then on, she was free. Gloria handed him the divorce papers and said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯ll pack up and leave in an hour.¡± Jordy frowned, pursed his lips tightly, and stared at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave. Just take the vi.¡± ¡°No, I think any ce you live¡­¡± Gloria chuckled and said word by word, ¡°Is disgusting.¡± ¡°Gloria!¡± Gloria was servile and submissive, but at this time, she ignored Jordy who was angry behind her, and pushed him out of the room. An hourter. Gloria went downstairs. Jordy was already gone. She suddenly looked at the Casio men¡¯s watch in her hand. She specially prepared it as a gift for hising birthday. At this time, she only found it offending to the eye. Pia! She threw the million-dor watch into the garbage can without hesitationShe took a light breath. Maybe the past three years were only a dream! From now on, she would only live for herself! After leaving the vi, Gloria hailed a taxi and went directly to her own vi. She bought the vi several years ago, but she never came back here because she lived in the Collins¡¯mansion Her sudden appearance shocked the servants. They quickly stood in a row and respectfully greeted her in unison, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Collins!¡± Gloria put down her luggage, sat down on the sofa, rubbed her eyebrows and corrected them. There will be no Mrs. Collins but only Miss White.¡± She once felt proud when she was called Mrs. Collins but she only felt that it was ironic now. The servants didn¡¯t dare to ask why but respectfully retreated. Back in her room, Gloria called her assistant Irene, ¡°How are you doing recently?¡± Irene was surprised, ¡°You actually call me? What a turn-up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m divorced. You were right. I will focus on my career in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± Irene was shocked. ¡°Did I hear that right? In the past three years, your all attention was on your husband and you even gave up your job and became a full-time wife. What¡¯s wrong with you? You actually want a divorce? Are you kidding me?¡± Irene was Gloria¡¯s assistant. Except for her and several people around Gloria, no one knew that Gloria had another identity. That was¡­ The Trump Lawyer Norma! There was a popr saying on the Inte, Norma, the excellentwyer of the elitewyers. Manywyers would be terrified to hear her name. Irene was still in shock, but Gloria continued, ¡°Does anyone want to see me recently? Are there any interesting cases?¡± Light flickered in Irene¡¯s eyes, and she said with regret, ¡°Yes, there is one. The pay is very good, but no one dares to take it, and you¡­ can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gloria said in an indifferent tone, but she suddenly sounded a little interested. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Two Acquaintances Irene and Gloria sat face to face in the coffee shop. ¡°You said that I couldn¡¯t take the case?¡± Gloria went to the sofa and sat down. Irene nodded regretfully. Gloria raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What is the case?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Irene then told her the case. Gloria¡¯s fingers on her leftp moved, and a ray of ck light flickered in her almond eyes, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Who are the two parties?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know¡­¡± Gloria looked up at Irene curiously. ¡°The two parties are both leading figures in the business world. The thing isplicated and they fell out in the end. The person who wants your help is Mr. Brown and his opponent is your¡­¡± Irene sighed and said with heartache, ¡°Your husband!¡± Gloria¡¯s breathing quickened for a second. Irene clenched her chest and said with a sad look, ¡°We are meant to miss such arge sum of money. What a misfortune!¡± Gloria was fiddling with her mobile phone silently, thinking about something. Irene thought she was sad. Sheforted her while having a heartache, ¡°Oh,e on. If youe back to work, you¡¯ll earn money easily with your fame! And you¡¯ve really divorced Jordy?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Only without him my life would be my own life. Looking at Gloria¡¯s serious eyes, Irene felt relieved after getting over the shock, ¡°You finally got smart! You sacrificed so much for that jerk, but he didn¡¯t cherish you. You leave him. You are out of your predicament. Great! I really want to congratte you!¡± While they were talking, they found that two familiar figures came into the cafe shop. Gloria¡¯s face darkened instantly. The man was dressed in a ck suit, and his silver cufflinks were shining coldly in the light, just like him. The woman beside him was in a white dress, ck-haired and lovable. It was Ang White. Gloria sneered inwardly. They just decided to divorce and then he was here shopping with his mistress. Irene followed Gloria¡¯s line of sight, and then she turned sullen, ¡°Why are they here?¡± Maybe her voice was a little high and excited, Jordy noticed it, turned around, and saw them. His expression turned stern in an instant He was wondering why Gloria signed the divorce papers without hesitation and even refused the vi. However, she appeared in front of him again. So, she was ying hard to get? Gloria looked at him, then looked away with a cold face and pulled Irene to get up and leave But an extremely sweet voice sounded, ¡°Gloria, you are also here.¡± While saying that, Ang hade to them, with a gentle smile on her lips. She looked at Gloria with a smiling and kind face. Gloria sneered inwardly Who would have thought that this gentle and loveable woman secretly had sent countless intimate photos of her and Jordy to her this month? Gloria said with a faint smile, ¡°Ang, you were discharged from hospital so soon? Youy in the bed for three years, and you can walk so soon? What a miracle!¡± Hearing this, people around all looked at Ang curiously A trace of embarrassment shed across Ang¡¯s face, but soon she calmed down and looked at Jordy with a sweet smile, ¡°Thanks to Jordy¡¯s careful care over the past three years, I was awakened by his perseverance, so I recovered very quickly.¡± Gloria looked at Jordy with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my ex-husband can create a medical miracle! The medical profession will be promising with you!¡± People who were curious looked at them and imagined what happened between them, winking at each other and whispering. Ex-husband? So the woman in white dress was a mistress? And she was the ex-wife¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°Oh my god, what a dramatic thing!¡± ¡°How could she be so arrogant in front of the ex-wife? What a shameless bitch!¡± When Jordy heard these words, his expression suddenly turned cold, ¡°Gloria, you¡¯ve been pestering me for so long, and now you¡¯re ying such a trick? If you appear before me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Gloria suppressed her anger and smiled, ¡®Are you serious? What are you going to do? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 2 Two Acquaintances Irene and Gloria sat face to face in the coffee shop. ¡°You said that I couldn¡¯t take the case?¡± Gloria went to the sofa and sat down. Irene nodded regretfully. Gloria raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What is the case?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Irene then told her the case. Gloria¡¯s fingers on her leftp moved, and a ray of ck light flickered in her almond eyes, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Who are the two parties?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know¡­¡± Gloria looked up at Irene curiously. ¡°The two parties are both leading figures in the business world. The thing isplicated and they fell out in the end. The person who wants your help is Mr. Brown and his opponent is your¡­¡± Irene sighed and said with heartache, ¡°Your husband!¡± Gloria¡¯s breathing quickened for a second. Irene clenched her chest and said with a sad look, ¡°We are meant to miss such arge sum of money. What a misfortune!¡± Gloria was fiddling with her mobile phone silently, thinking about something. Irene thought she was sad. Sheforted her while having a heartache, ¡°Oh,e on. If youe back to work, you¡¯ll earn money easily with your fame! And you¡¯ve really divorced Jordy?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Only without him my life would be my own life. Looking at Gloria¡¯s serious eyes, Irene felt relieved after getting over the shock, ¡°You finally got smart! You sacrificed so much for that jerk, but he didn¡¯t cherish you. You leave him. You are out of your predicament. Great! I really want to congratte you!¡± While they were talking, they found that two familiar figures came into the cafe shop. Gloria¡¯s face darkened instantly. The man was dressed in a ck suit, and his silver cufflinks were shining coldly in the light, just like him. The woman beside him was in a white dress, ck-haired and lovable. It was Ang White. Gloria sneered inwardly. They just decided to divorce and then he was here shopping with his mistress. Irene followed Gloria¡¯s line of sight, and then she turned sullen, ¡°Why are they here?¡± Maybe her voice was a little high and excited, Jordy noticed it, turned around, and saw them. His expression turned stern in an instant He was wondering why Gloria signed the divorce papers without hesitation and even refused the vi. However, she appeared in front of him again. So, she was ying hard to get? Gloria looked at him, then looked away with a cold face and pulled Irene to get up and leave But an extremely sweet voice sounded, ¡°Gloria, you are also here.¡± While saying that, Ang hade to them, with a gentle smile on her lips. She looked at Gloria with a smiling and kind face. Gloria sneered inwardly Who would have thought that this gentle and loveable woman secretly had sent countless intimate photos of her and Jordy to her this month? Gloria said with a faint smile, ¡°Ang, you were discharged from hospital so soon? Youy in the bed for three years, and you can walk so soon? What a miracle!¡± Hearing this, people around all looked at Ang curiously A trace of embarrassment shed across Ang¡¯s face, but soon she calmed down and looked at Jordy with a sweet smile, ¡°Thanks to Jordy¡¯s careful care over the past three years, I was awakened by his perseverance, so I recovered very quickly.¡± Gloria looked at Jordy with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my ex-husband can create a medical miracle! The medical profession will be promising with you!¡± People who were curious looked at them and imagined what happened between them, winking at each other and whispering. Ex-husband? So the woman in white dress was a mistress? And she was the ex-wife¡¯s cousin?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Oh my god, what a dramatic thing!¡± ¡°How could she be so arrogant in front of the ex-wife? What a shameless bitch!¡± When Jordy heard these words, his expression suddenly turned cold, ¡°Gloria, you¡¯ve been pestering me for so long, and now you¡¯re ying such a trick? If you appear before me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Gloria suppressed her anger and smiled, ¡®Are you serious? What are you going to do? Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Swallow Her Alive Gloria just nodded nonchntly. ¡°Leave him alone. I don¡¯t think he bears me any ill will.¡± It was a long day. Gloria slept soundly at night. She used to worry about losing Jordy, but they were getting a divorce soon. She was more at ease and peaceful after losing himShe thought she would toss and turn in the bed. However, she slept soundly.She could actually stand losing him. The rm in the morning woke her up. Gloria was refreshed and got washed up. She looked at the breakfast on the table with a smile. She liked American breakfast, but Jordy didn¡¯t. Jordy liked traditional English breakfast, so she had been amodating herself for Jordy¡¯s habit for years. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, she could eat whatever she liked, and she felt so great. In the morning, she received Irene¡¯s call. People from the legal department of the Brown Group could not wait to see her. Irene made an appointment for her. She went out after having breakfast In a car outside the vi, a man in ck mysteriously dialed a number at the same time, ¡°Boss, she¡¯s out.¡± ¡°Follow her,¡± Jordy had a gloomy face. He never knew that Gloria had her own vi. She even urged him to divorce him. She¡­ seemed to have be a different person. When Gloria arrived at the meeting ce, she saw that Micah was already sitting by the window. She walked up to him with a smile and said, ¡°Micah, you came so early.¡¯ Micah looked up, but when he saw that it was Gloria, he was shocked. ¡°Gloria?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°You should call me Norma.¡± Micah was so shocked, ¡°Gloria, you¡­¡± He used to appreciate Gloria very much, but he didn¡¯t expect that¡­she was¡­ He couldn¡¯t hide his feelings for her at this time. The two quickly got down to the business and talked about the case. However, Gloria didn¡¯t know that Jordy was having a sullen look in the car nearby! He could only see a man sitting opposite Gloria. Although he didn¡¯t know who the man was, Gloria smiled so brightly at him! Jordy stared at her with sharp eyes, as if he were going to eat her alive. He felt irritated for no reason. Gloria loved him so much before, but she was smiling so brightly at another man. Was he already dead to her? Gloria didn¡¯t notice Jordy at all. After the conversation, she and Micah had dinner before they parted She hadn¡¯t been shopping for a long time, so she decided to go shopping and buy a lot of things! By the time she got back to the vida, it was almost dark The servants had sorted out all her things these two days. They gave her the list after she came back, Gloria suddenly found something missing from the list. She touched her neck, and then turned pale! Where was the ne? She couldn¡¯t lose that ne. Did she forget to wear it in a hurry? After thinking about it, she decided to go back to the Collins¡¯ mansion to look for it. However, she entered the bedroom, and saw Jordy standing in front of her dressing table and looking at the watch in his hand in a trance. Gloria was surprised. In the past three years, he had never stepped into their bedroom. But he was looking at the watch she gave to him in a trance and didn¡¯t even notice that she was here. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 He Doesn¡¯t Know How to Cherish You! He didn¡¯t like the watch back then and smashed it on the ground. She pieced it together with glue It was already broken, but she didn¡¯t want to throw it away. Jordy noticed that someone was watching him. He turned his head and looked into her indifferent eyes. He snorted coldly and threw the watch onto the dressing table casually ¡°Why did you put such a broken thing here? Is my vi a junkyard?¡± The corner of Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Then throw it away.¡± With that, she bypassed him to find her ne Jordy¡¯s pupils shrank! She cared about this watch so much back then, but she said that as if she didn¡¯t care at all. Right! She didn¡¯t love him anymore! Otherwise, how could she date other men and talk cheerfully with them? The blue veins on his forehead stood out, and he said with a gloomy face, ¡°Gloria! You agreed to divorce so readily because you have already hooked up with other men, right?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°whatever you think.¡± With that, she went directly to the dressing table, opened the drawer and took out a ne box. They were so close, but she didn¡¯t even look at him. She took the box and headed outside directly Jordy turned livid with rage, and sped her wrist, ¡°You think you cane back and leave at will?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gloria couldn¡¯t shake off his hand. She looked at him with a confused face, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± This man was simply irrational! Why didn¡¯t she find he was so moody before? Seeing that she was still struggling, Jordy grabbed her hand tightly and said in a menacing voice, ¡°Grandma wants to see you. Go to the old mansion with me tonight!¡± Gloria frowned and looked at Jordy as if she were looking at a fool, ¡°Mr. Collins, are you out of your mind? Even if you want to take someone there, it should be Ang.¡± Hearing her harsh words, Jordy looked sullener, ¡°Grandma wants to see you! You think I want to spend time alone with you?¡± Gloria snorted coldly. ¡°In the past, when grandma wanted to see me, you always stopped her with all kinds of excuses and didn¡¯t want me to see her. Why do you have to take me to her this time?¡± Jordy smiled sarcastically. ¡°Gloria, you know how much grandma care about you in the past. How can you forget her kindness after our divorce?¡± Gloria pursed her lips. In the Collins family these years, only grandma was kind to her and cared about her feelings. Grandma felt sorry for her for Jordy didn¡¯t love her and did everything she could to make it up for her Sometimes, grandma made her feel like she was her granddaughter. So, she could not refuse grandma¡¯s request ¡°You cared about grandma so much, and you could be so indifferent to her in such a short time. Gloria, why didn¡¯t I find you are such a snob? Kick away the people who love you when they can¡¯t be used?¡± ¡°I am not that kind of person!¡± Gloria raised her eyes and red at him. Jordy snorted coldly, ¡°Then go with me When Gloria got in the car, she was in a mixed mood. Their failed marriage made grandma worry about them. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on marrying Jordy¡­ The old mansion of the Collins family. As soon as they entered, an excited voice came from the sofa, ¡°Gloria, my sweetheart, oh, you are here! Come on and sit here! I was so anxious to see you. You finally came to see mel¡± Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and theplicated mood in her eyes was too strong to be hidden. She forced a smile, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, I was¡­¡± Karen patted her hand kindly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know what happened.¡¯ Gloria subconsciously raised her eyes to Karen and said tentatively with a surprised look, ¡°You¡­ know what happened? No, if grandma knew they were divorced, she couldn¡¯t talk to her in this way¡­ Jordy also looked at Karen in surprise. Karen red at Jordy sulkily, looked at Gloria with heartache and said softly. Yes, this brat is really ignorant. I chose the best wife for him! But he doesn¡¯t know how to cherish you!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Be a Gentleman Gloria looked at Karen in surprise. Grandma really knew that they had got divorced? Karen took her to sit down and said with a firm look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If he stays out all night again. I will kick his ass and teach him a good lesson!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. So, grandma only knew that she was suffering not that they had got divorced. When Karen saw Jordy¡¯s grave face, she said sullenly, ¡°What¡¯s that look? You don¡¯t want toe back and eat with me?¡± Jordy wiped off his grave look and looked at Karen, ¡°Why would I think like that?¡± ¡°Humph! Yes, you would!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been married for so long. But I still don¡¯t have a great-grandson! Do you know all I want is a grandchild? Karen stood up, and Gloria quickly held her arm. Jordy frowned and nced at Gloria. When the servants saw Jordying back, they started to serve dishes. Karen took Gloria to the table, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s eat! If he doesn¡¯t like these dishes, just get out and nevere again!¡± Jordy looked sullener. He didn¡¯t speak but sat down opposite them. Karen served Gloria food enthusiastically, as if Gloria were her granddaughter and Jordy were her grandson-inw. Gloria was eating at ease and also served Karen food. Jordy seemed to be isted by them. He took a few bites of his food, looked at Karen and said, ¡°Why did you want us toe back for dinner?¡± ¡°How long haven¡¯t you visited me?¡± She looked at Jordy. Remembering that he didn¡¯t know how to cherish his marriage with Gloria, she was even more sullen, ¡°You can¡¯t juste back to see me and spend some time with me? Your grandfather often travels on business. I¡¯m at home alone. Why did you ask such a question?¡± Jordy was speechless. He went on eating in silence. Karen got more and more agitated and pped the table angrily. ¡°Anyway! Gloria is your wife! You should love and care about her. Why do you always go to the hospital to see that vixen? You have disgraced our Collins family enough!¡± Jordy¡¯s face was darker, ¡°Grandma, Ang saved me.¡± ¡°She saved you? Anyone with a normal intellect could tell that it was her trick!¡± Jordy frowned and nced at Gloria with cold eyes. Gloria looked at his sarcastic smile and knew that he must think she had told grandma on him. Before, she was afraid that Jordy would misunderstand her, but now, heh¡­ He would misunderstand her? So what? Would that do her any harm? ¡°What are you looking at? Gloria didn¡¯t tell me on you! You went to the hospital openly every day and didn¡¯t go back to your home. Everyone knew that!¡± Jordy pursed his lips tightly in silence Karen scolded Jordy during the meal disregarding his feelings Gloria felt so great as if Karen had got back at Jordy for her. After chatting with Karen for a while, Gloria and Jordy left the mansion together. However¡­ Gloria felt a little terrible. Grandma didn¡¯t know that they had got divorced. They had to pretend to be together and leave in the same car. She didn¡¯t want to have contact with Jordy at all, and she was already irritated on the way here. Jordy stood in situ with a sullen look, but Karen reminded him in an angry voice, ¡°Open the car door for your wife! Oh, boy, be a gentleman!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 You Will Pay for Your Arrogance! Glona immediately raised her eyes and opened her mouth slightly. However, she said nothing Jordy walked to the co-driver¡¯s seat with a sullen face and opened the door for her. Gloria stood still in situ. Karen pushed her, ¡°Come on, get in the car!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria took a light breath and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back. We¡¯re leaving.¡± As long as grandma went back to her room, she could walk out of here and hail a taxi. She might need to buy a car as soon as possible. Jordy kept silent with a sullen look As if knowing what Gloria was thinking, Karen said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after you leave. Get in the car.¡± Gloria hesitated, and Jordy had lost his patience. He said in a deep voice. ¡°Just get in the car!¡± She had no other choice but got in the car. Jordy closed the door and looked at Karen, ¡°Grandma, goodbye.¡± Karen frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, just cut the crap and get in the car!¡± Jordy was speechless Why did she treat them so differently? Was he really her grandson? He said nothing, got in the car and drove away. It was so quiet in the car that they could hear each other breathing. Gloria was not in the mood to talk to him until they turned a corner and grandma couldn¡¯t see them anymore. She immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Pull over.¡± It sounded like an order. Jordy snorted coldly and said, ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? To see your lover?¡± Gloriaughed angrily, ¡°Why do you refuse to stop the car? You don¡¯t want to divorce me and want to take me back? Fizz¡­ The car stopped suddenly! With a sullen look, Jordy wanted to satirize her. Gloria said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Collins, if you want a divorce, get it done quickly. Otherwise, I might change my mind, and then I will keep pestering you so that you can¡¯t marry her or divorce me!¡± After that, Gloria raised her hand to open the door. Click¡­ The door was suddenly locked. Gloria frowned and looked back at Jordy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jordy snorted coldly, ¡°Gloria, you think grandma will always back you up?¡± ¡°You really suspect me of telling grandma on you.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Getting a divorce is your priority, right? Can you tell me clearly when we will go to the courthouse for divorce?¡± Jordy nced at her with stern eyes, ¡°You want grandma to know that we are getting a divorce? What exactly are you thinking?¡± Gloria was a little speechless and an impatient look shed across her eyes, ¡°If you have so many misgivings, you will never get a divorce. So, are you free tomorrow?¡± Jordy said in a cold and menacing voice, ¡°I said, I will contact you when I am free! Get out of my car!¡± Gloriaughed angrily again. ¡°You think I want to take your car? Jordy, you will pay for your arrogance!¡± With that, she looked away and got out of the car. Jordy was about to start the car and leave. She snorted coldly, deliberately left the door open, and walked away leisurely, ¡°Mr. Collins, be safe and good luck.¡± Jordy bit his teeth in anger, ¡°Gloria!¡± Gloria sneered, turned the corner without looking back, and went down the hill from a path that only one at a time could pass through Two hourster. Jordy had returned to thepany. His phone suddenly rang and he answered it with a cold look ¡°Boss, she went down the hill. I escorted her back. Nothing happened and she didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± Jordy suddenly put on a gloomy look and his eyes were so cold as if he wanted to eat Gloria alive. He wished he could do that at the thought of her provocative attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t monitor her anymore!¡± The other party froze for an instant, ¡°Yes.¡± Jordy hung up irritatedly. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Gloria anymore! Otherwise, he would only feel more upset! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Most Famous Lawyer Is My Opponent¡¯s Wife? When Gloria got home, she went directly into the bathroom, took a shower, and came out feeling refreshed. Although she also lived alone before she felt great when she did this again. She used to think about Jordy all the time. But now, she could develop her own career. At the thought of this, she was a little upset. Why did she waste all her energy on that jerk before? The night grewte. Although Gloria was a very light sleeper, she slept soundly, but on the other side.. Someone was tossing and turning in the bed After Jordy came out of the Collins¡¯ old mansion, he went directly to thepany. He worked for a while and then went to sleep¡­ Hey down, and Gloria¡¯s rebellious smile appeared in his mind immediately. He suddenly opened his fierce eyes with a cold look. He got up, directly asked his assistant to summon the employees, and held a video conference that very night to arrange work! He stayed up all night with a somber face. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The others looked at his gloomy face in the video in fear. They did not even dare to yawn. Who pissed Mr. Collins off? The next day Gloria was reading the file at home when Irene called her. ¡°Norma, Jonathan wants to see you. Will¡­ youe?¡± After thinking for a while, Gloria agreed. She couldn¡¯t hide herwyer¡¯s identity forever, could she? Half an hourter, Irene came to pick her up. Irene was still worried, ¡°Are you really ready for this?¡± Gloria sat in the co-driver¡¯s seat with a calm look, ¡°Yes, I have been ready for a long time.¡± ¡°Can you¡­ really make Jonathan trust you? Didn¡¯t they doubt your identity after you talked to the people from their legal department? He doesn¡¯t know your real identity?¡± Gloria patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll know soon.¡± Irene was speechless. Now she could only pray that it wouldn¡¯t be their bad advertising When they arrived at the restaurant, Gloria saw a handsome man sitting at the desk and ying mobile phone games leisurely He was in a custom-made ck suit, enveloped in a noble aura. His downturned eyes were soft, but coldness was just hidden beneath them. The sound of the game could be heard from time and time, which was incoherent with his image. Hearing footsteps, he slowly raised his head. Gloria was tall and slender. Her hair was scraped back from her face in a man bun. Two strands of hair that hung down her temples were slightly curled. Her light blue tight dress outlined her curvaceous figure She was buxom and sexy. She didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but she was already beautiful enough. Her almond eyes were bright, confident. and serious, which were attractive and tempting When Jonathan found that she was Gloria, he was surprised. The next moment, he quit the game. A smile curved his lips slowly, ¡°Mrs. Collins? Are you in the wrong box?¡± Jonathan took Norma seriously. He came here early. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet his mortal enemy¡¯s wife. Gloria walked in, sat opposite Jonathan, and smiled gracefully, ¡°No, Mr. Brown, you wanted to see me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan saw Irene behind Gloria and suddenly thought of something. ¡°You are Norma? Amazement shed across his eyes. Gloria was really beautiful. He could never forget her after a nce. Everyone would be overshadowed around her. However, such a beautiful woman was Jordy¡¯s wife. Jonathan looked at Irene and gave her an ambiguous smile, ¡°Miss Stewart, are you not going to¡­ exin this to me?¡± Irene coughed slightly and said with embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Brown, Norma was in aplicated situation before. I can¡¯t tell you the story clearly, but since we have agreed to take your case, there are some things you must know.¡± Jonathan¡¯s pupil shrank slightly. He paused and remained calm, ¡°So, you are going to tell me that the most famouswyer I took so much trouble to hire is my opponent¡¯s wife?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Another Condition Gloria corrected him with a smile, ¡°No, ex-wife¡± Jonathan was a detached person, but he was still shocked, ¡°Ex-wife?¡± Gloria raised her hand, ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m Norma. Nice to meet you.¡± She had met him many times as Mrs. Collins. But this was the first time she met him as Norma, This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jonathan shook hands with her with a faint smile, ¡°Why did you get divorced?¡± Irene was a little angry and said, ¡°Mr. Collins had an affair. Norma¡­¡± ¡°Irene¡­¡± Gloria interrupted her and winked at her, trying to tell her not to mention private matters. She turned back to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, we know how important this case is to your Brown Group. so we will take it seriously. You don¡¯t have to trust Mr. Collins¡¯ ex-wife Gloria, but you should trust Norma Besides, I have no reason to ruin my reputation.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly. After a moment, he chuckled, ¡°George will deal with the case for Jordy. I think no one is a match for him but you.¡± George, an elitewyer, had never lost a case. Manywyers were afraid to be his opponents in the courts. He and Jordy grew up together. Some people said that George was the second Norma. If they could be opposingwyers in court, the trial must be very wonderful. This was why Jonathan took so much trouble to hire Norma, But now¡­ It was such a coincidence and the whole thing became more interesting. Irene nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right! You need awyer for this case anyway, right? George is so excellent and only Norma is a match for him. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t need to be Mr. Collins¡¯ spy and pry into your information, right?¡± Jonathan nodded with a look of approval, but he was not in a hurry to get down to the business, ¡°You are right. Shall we¡­ eat first?¡± Then he asked the waiter to serve the dishes, and then introduced the dishes and wine to them. Gloria picked up her fork and looked at Jonathan, ¡°If I had known that you were so hospitable, I should have met you this morning.¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°You always appeared with your husband before, and I never got a chance to talk to you You two loved each other, didn¡¯t you? Why did you suddenly get divorced?¡± Jonathan picked up the ss and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you want a drink?¡± ¡°No, drinking will do harm to health. I heard that you had a stomach problem? Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Jonathan smiled and said as if implying something, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that you care about¡¯ me so much. And you even know that I have a stomach problem?¡± Gloria¡¯s hand holding the fork froze. The next moment, she smiled and continued to eat. Then she just ate seriously in silence, looking very elegant. Jonathan ate leisurely like a noble prince. However, Irene wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. She nced at Jonathan with a worried look from time to time. He didn¡¯t seem to trust them? Jonathan didn¡¯t look at Gloria again until Gloria put down her fork, ¡°This was the first time we have ever met you, Norma, but you surprised me.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Good, I will bring you more surprises.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow with an interested look, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Irene coughed softly, ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯re almost done. Let¡¯s get down to the business?¡± Gloria looked at Jonathan with a calm look. ¡°I have known the specific situation. We can win the lawsuit, andI¡¯m very satisfied with your pay, but I have another condition.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I Didn¡¯t Expect that You Like ying Games They could win thewsuit. She said this lightly But Jonathan believed her.He gazed at the beautiful woman in front of him in a short trance. It was said that beautiful women were trophies, but what about this one? If she was not a liar and indeed Norma, he couldn¡¯t take her lightly!He nodded and said in a gentle voice, ¡°What is your condition? I will agree if I can.¡± Gloria put her hand on the table, and tapped the table rhythmically with her index finger. She looked at the man and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that it will be the birthday banquet of Old Mr. Murray of the Murray family in ten days.¡± Jonathan sized her up. ¡°Yes.¡± Gloria tilted her head slightly and said with a smile, ¡°So, do you need a date?¡± A surprised look shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. The next moment he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my great honor. I¡¯ll pick you up at your house that evening. You can give me your address.¡± Gloria took a sip of the fruit juice and her lips glistened with it. She pursed her lips and said with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to your house and then leave for the banquet.¡± Irene was confused like Nick Young. She was a little dumbfounded. What Norma was doing? Mr. Brown was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! It was said that he was a yboy, a typical jerk! He was more dissolute than Jordy. He had flings with many women! Jordy had only one lover, Ang, in these years, but Jonathan¡­ he kept changing his girlfriend! If she wanted to go to the party, she could easily attend it as Lawyer Norma. Why did she have to attend it with Jonathan? She even wanted to get to the party from his house? Irene was restless, for fear that the little white rabbit next to her would be swallowed by the big wolf She hurriedly kicked Gloria under the table. She kicked her for a while, but Gloria didn¡¯t respond. Irene was a little anxious!She kept staring at Gloria and kicked her harder! She kicked her again¡­ Jonathan looked at Gloria with dark and deep eyes, and didn¡¯t care if she had other purposes. He smiled, ¡°Okay Gloria gave Irene a reassuring look and nodded, ¡°Then when are you going to lodge an appeal?¡± Jonathan thought for a while and then smiled, ¡°Maybe I can do that after the party. It might be more interesting. What do you think? Irene was speechless. What exactly were these two people up to? Jonathan¡¯s assistant said that they wanted to lodge an appeal as soon as possible, but now?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Oh! It dawned on her! Jonathan wanted to lodge the appeal after Jordy knew Gloria was his date? Then he wanted Jordy to see that thewyer he hired was his ex-wife? Jesus Christi A man could be so revengefull Gloria gol up with a smile. ¡°Then let me know after you lodge the appeal. Since we¡¯ve made the n, I¡¯ll go back for a rest. If there are any relevant files, send them to Irene. Thank you, Mr. Brown.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the elegant and natural woman in front of him. She arranged these things orderly with strong confidence and didn¡¯t like the Gloria he saw before. In the past, she always stood behind Jordy silently. She was like a beauty without a soul. But now, he felt that she had some kind of aura, which had been attracting people¡¯s attention, Jonathan picked up his phone and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Do you y CODM? I¡¯m at Master level. We can y together,¡± Gloria chuckled, picked up her mobile phone and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you actually y mobile phone games. Thanks, but I don¡¯t y games.¡± Jonathan seemed to have expected such an answer. He naturally entered his WhatsApp. ¡°Let¡¯s friend each other?¡± Gloria looked up at him with a smile, Jonathan said slowly with a smile, ¡°If necessary, I will give a like to whatever you post every day.¡± Gloria was amused by his childish behavior and said while sending friend request, ¡°Mr. Brown, you should keep a distance from divorced women like me.¡± Jonathan received the request and waved his phone to her, ¡°I will be very happy if I can upset my opponent. What about you?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 All Eyes Will Be on You Gloria shook her mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that, she left in high heels before Jonathan could respond. Jonathan sat in his chair and Irene smiled at him, grabbed her cell phone and chased Gloria out. They got in the car, but Irene didn¡¯t start the car. She looked at Gloria who was sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat in disbelief, ¡°Norma, are you going to get over Jordy by dating Jonathan? Jonathan is a not good choice. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will get hurt again after you are in love with him?¡± Gloria froze for an instant, but the next moment she reacted. She gave Irene a helpless smile, ¡°What are you talking about? What I hate most now is a rtionship. How can I be in love with him?¡± Besides, how could Jonathan like her? Gloriaughed, ¡°You think too much. Even if I want to be with Jonathan, he wouldn¡¯t agree. Irene frowned and looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure you are telling the truth?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Irene looked at her for a long time and couldn¡¯t find the clue that she was lying. Then she started the car and left the car in gear. She sighed, ¡°Men are all jerks! We should be strong andpetent women. Gloria, you are now such a woman. Don¡¯t let men be a drag on your prospects.¡± In the past, she only called Gloria Norma, but she called her Gloria, which meant she was very serious at this time. Gloria smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that happen again. This countermove against Jordy is the beginning. Trust me.¡± Irene breathed a sign of relief inwardly, and turned the steering wheel, ¡°Of course I trust you!¡± The White family At the moment, the White family had just finished their dinner. Ang had a ruddy face and didn¡¯t look like someone who had just recovered for a month. Her mother was over forty years old, but she was always gorgeously dressed and seemed to be in her early thirties. Ang nced at her mother who was sitting on the sofa, and said with a frown, ¡°Mom, I think something is wrong. Jordy doesn¡¯t seem to want a divorce.¡± Sometimes a woman¡¯s intuition was the most urate, especially bad intuition. What she feared would certainly happen. Martha looked at her, ¡°Why?¡± Ang pursed her lips, ¡°He was moody because of Gloria these days. Yesterday, they went back to the old mansion of the Collins family together.¡± Martha frowned, ¡°What? Gloria is so shameless!¡± Ang gnashed her teeth in anger, ¡°The night before yesterday, I tried my best to keep him and let him stay with me. Even though he would say something tofort me, he was always indifferent and alienated to me. I asked him to divorce Gloria tentatively, but he didn¡¯t even want to mention it. Even if he said he would marry me, I have a premonition. Gloria will ruin this thing.¡± Martha¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find Gloria so scheming? If she ys tricks like that again and your grandma likes her, the whole thing will be tricky! Ang, we should stop being so passive.¡± Ang immediately raised her eyes at Martha, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve got a n?¡± Martha nodded, raised her hand and gently stroked her face, ¡°My baby girl is so beautiful. You must get all eyes on you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ang was puzzled. Martha continued, ¡°Old Mr. Murray will have his birthday party in ten days. All you have to do is try to appear there as Jordy¡¯s date.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I Don¡¯t Want to Abandon Her Ang hesitated, ¡°But¡­ he only took Gloria to banquets to show that they were devoted to each other, so as to bring opportunities to theirpany. How could he take me to the party?¡± Martha smiled disdainfully. ¡°The situation has changed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She took Ang to sit down, ¡°What was Gloria¡¯s status in the past? Now your father has seized all their property. Gloria already has nothing. Now you are the real youngdy of our White family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­ Jordy will be less likely to take me to the party, right? Others will think the Collins family is unfeeling and abandoned Gloria after her father¡¯s business copsed.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Money talks now. Although your father¡¯s business is not as huge as that of the Collins family in Los Angeles, it¡¯s at the top of the list. Old Joseph allowed Gloria to marry Jordy, because he was interested in the White family¡¯s ability, wasn¡¯t he? Only cooperation between powerful people can bring greater benefits. Now she¡¯s down. What do you think?¡± Seeing Ang¡¯s silent and thoughtful appearance, Martha added, ¡°Jordy came to see you secretly in the past, but now hees to you so often. Old Joseph didn¡¯t stop him or warn us to control you. It means that he agrees that you two can be together, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the beginning, old Joseph implicitly reminded them of protecting their reputation. Ang thought for a while and said, ¡°You have a point. I¡¯ll talk to Jordy.¡± What happened on the other side wasn¡¯t so peaceful. At the moment, the air in the president¡¯s office of the Collins Group was tense. Bang¡­ Karen pped the table angrily and said in a rage, ¡°What! You two are getting a divorce?¡± Old Joseph frowned, looked at her, and said with a frown, ¡°Look at you! You look like a horrid fishwife!¡± Hearing this, Karenughed angrily. She raised her finger to her own nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m s Horrid fishwife? Then why did you marry me? Were you blind?¡± Joseph¡¯s face suddenly darkened, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you! Keep your voice down. We¡¯re in the company! Be ady. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here!¡± Jordy sat on the boss¡¯ chair with a sullen look and looked at the old couple who were sitting on the sofa with a headache. Joseph looked at Jordy and said in a t tone, ¡°You made the right decision. Gloria is no longer the first youngdy of the White family. Ang is.¡± Karen bit her teeth in anger, ¡°What nonsense! Ang is a vixen. Are you both blind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. She saved Jordy, so Jordy has the obligation to marry her! Moreover, although the White Group is not at the top of thepanies in Los Angeles, their timber business is almost the most powerful in the country. It will only do us good if we cooperate with them.¡± Karen¡¯s heart ached at the thought that her lovely granddaughter would be abandoned by them! She pped the table angrily again, ¡°Who cares about that? Can you spend so much money? You will be dead in decades, and why do you still care about interests? I won¡¯t agree!¡± Jordy frowned and nced at Joseph, as if saying why did you bring her here? Joseph was also a little irritated. He shouldn¡¯t have brought this crazy woman here. However¡­ Although they often quarreled, they loved each other deeply. Jordy nced at Karen, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that I want to abandon Gloria, but that she is demanding a divorce.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 A Familiar Voice Karen got up and strode to Jordy. She pushed him on the shoulder and said in an exasperated voice, ¡°That¡¯s because you hurt her! You little bastard. Just apologize to her and make up with her!¡± ¡°Grandma, I have made up my mind.¡± Jordy¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, that is infuriating!¡± Karen pretended to be dizzy. Joseph immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, your grandma is not feeling well. I¡¯ll leave with her. You are an adult and can make your own decision.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Karen looked so sullen! Why hadn¡¯t she passed out? Before she could speak, Joseph pulled her and headed outside! ¡°Let go of me! I haven¡¯t done talking to him!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But Joseph was obviously stronger than her. She looked back angrily, ¡°Listen! You are not allowed to get a divorce.¡± Soon, Jordy was alone in the office. He bowed his head and suddenly saw the ring on his finger. In order to show that he and Gloria were a sweet couple, he always wore the ring. Every time he saw the ring, he felt sick. He frowned, took off the ring and threw it into the garbage can. However¡­. he felt his finger empty. Jordy moved his fingers and thought it was because he had just taken off the ring. Soon, he went back to work. Five days passed in a twinkling of an eye. Gloria had been staying at home these days. She asionally chatted with Nydia and talked about the work with Irene. She and Jonathan hadn¡¯t been in touch since they had dinner. On this day, she received Jonathan¡¯s message. ¨CJonathan. (Norma, would you like to have dinner with me sometime?] -Gloria, (Mr. Brown, you have so much time?] -Jonathan, [I always have a lot of time for beauties] Gloria raised an eyebrow. He must have something to tell her. -Gloria, (Well, what can I do for you?) -Jonathan, [Give me your address? I¡¯ll pick you up? I want to talk to you about the banquet and the lawsuit) -Gloria, [Give me your address and I¡¯ll go to you myself] She didn¡¯t want him to know her address for the time being, but she knew that he would know sooner orter if he wanted. Looking at the address and time sent by Jonathan, Gloria replied ¡°got it¡± and put down her mobile phone. People will be mixed at the birthday party of the Murray family. Everyone there would do their own drama. So what was Jonathan¡¯s drama that needed her cooperation? She had a hunch that she could fulfill one of her wishes through this meeting. She took a taxi and went to the meeting ce. When she got off the taxi, Jonathan arrived. He rolled down the window and looked at Gloria. She was in a purple and white floral dress. An amazed look shed across his eyes. He pushed the sunsses on his face and said, ¡°Miss White, it seems inconvenient for you to hail a taxi? Shall I go with you to buy a car tomorrow?¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow. She really needed a car now. ¡°No, I¡¯m not good at driving.¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in? I¡¯ll park.¡± Gloria nodded, turned around and walked inside. The waitress came up to her at once, ¡°Hello, how many guests will there be?¡± Gloria turned on her cell phone and showed her a picture, ¡°Two, this is our box.¡± Two people who were waiting for the elevator suddenly heard a familiar voice and looked back together. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 So I¡¯m Your Wife? Jordy¡¯s look turned cold. He knew that Gloria had been nning something! He probably needed to divorce her as soon as possible. Otherwise, his grandma might make a big scene. This afternoon, she had called him countless times. Ang¡¯s coldness in her eyes suddenly became stronger. Why did she meet Gloria again? Both of them had turned their heads, and she could not pretend not to see her. Ang took a light breath, and said with a smile, ¡°Gloria.¡± Gloria looked at them in some surprise. Ang and Jordy were so intimate. She gave them a smile, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ang saw that Jordy had been looking at Gloria from the corner of her eye. She turned a little flustered and then smiled elegantly, ¡°Gloria, are you here to see Jordy? We are going to have dinner. Would you like to join us? You had coffee with your schoolmate the other day and Jordy misunderstood. You two can make it clear while eating.¡± Gloria smiled. She was so eloquent. She deliberately emphasized ¡®we¡¯ and made her look like an outsider. Moreover, she implied that she was a tramp who hooked up with other men before she divorced Jordy. She was good at implying things. Jordy looked colder. Gloria didn¡¯t mind at all, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can talk about. I¡¯ll leave you two to your candlelight dinner.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Jordy snorted coldly. Just when he was going to tell Gloria that they could go to the courthouse tomorrow to get the divorce licenses, the door was suddenly pushed open. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They could see Jonathan¡¯s figure. An amazed look shed across Ang¡¯s eyes, but Jordy was more handsome than him. Gloria turned around, and Jonathan was walking to her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t go inside, he wondered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me in there?¡± Ang was confused. Gloria wasn¡¯t here to see Jordy? Jordy¡¯s look turned instantly stern! When did she hook up with Jonathan? Gloria smiled, ¡°I want to go up after them.¡± Jonathan followed the direction pointed by her and saw two people standing before the elevator. Jonathan¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Mr. Collins is also here.¡± After that, he looked at Gloria, ¡°Our boxes should be on the same floor. Why don¡¯t we go up with them?¡± He wanted to see what would happen between Jordy and Gloria. The corner of Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but she didn¡¯t mind, and just nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she walked to Jordy and Ang. Jonathan followed her with great interest. He never saw Jordy have such a sullen face. The smile on his lips was wider, ¡°Mr. Collins, are you upset?¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, why are you here with my wife?¡± Although he said this to Jonathan, he stared at Gloria with sharp eyes. Ang¡¯s heart did a somersault. Jordy thought Gloria was cheating on him and was angry¡­ with her? They were going to get a divorce. Why did he still care about her so much? But at the next moment, she reacted. This was a man¡¯s possessiveness, not that he loved her. Jonathan seemed a little surprised, ¡°Gloria is your wife?¡± Gloria saw Ang hold Jordy¡¯s arm more tightly. She slowly showed a smile with some sarcasm in her eyes, ¡°So I¡¯m your wife?¡± Because they were talking, they missed thest elevator. The next one hade. The other three people remained motionless in situ, so Gloria took the lead in walking in the elevator. Jonathan saw that Ang and Jordy didn¡¯t intend toe in the elevator. He remained interested, ¡°Are you taking the next one?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Idle Pleasures Ang frowned, looked at Gloria, and said to her as if she really cared about her, ¡°Gloria, talk over problems, Don¡¯t bottle them up inside. You can¡¯t always be so stubborn! Always? She yed withnguage again. Was she trying to imply that she fooled around with other men and always cheated on Jordy? Noticing Jordy¡¯s more somber eyes, Gloria pressed the floor number and said with a smile, ¡°If you are not going to take this one, we¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, she pressed the close button. Jonathan looked at Gloria with a smile until the elevator door was closed. He didn¡¯t see any changes in Gloria¡¯s expression. His eyes were full of surprise, ¡°So you were just pretending to love each other?¡± Gloria tilted her head slightly, ¡°Mr. Brown, you are so smart. Why would you ask that?¡± Jonathan smiled and looked at her empty fair fingers. He tutted, ¡°Your fingers are wless, but they are empty. Why don¡¯t I give something to you?¡± Gloria looked at him with a confused look, ¡°What will you give me?¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t be a surprise if I tell you.¡± Gloria seized him up and the elevator stopped. They went out in tandem and entered their box The waiter served the dishes as usual, and the two asionally talked. Jonathan delivered his words in slow, measured cadences. Even if Gloria often heard that he had flings with many women, she couldn¡¯t believe that he was a yboy. After all the dishes were served, the waiter closed the door, and the box became their private space again. Gloria picked up her fork naturally. Although they were here for business, she preferred to fill her stomach first ¡°Thanks for inviting me to dinner, again.¡± Jonathan smiled. When he ate with other partners, none of them dared to start to eat before he did, and they wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to eat. But she was different. She ate immediately after she came in, and left the business behind. Jonathan also picked up his fork, ¡°We won¡¯t drink?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll mess up things if we drink.¡± That night, she was drugged, just because she took the initiative to drink the wine. If she hadn¡¯t made such a mistake that night, she might still have had aplete life. When she was half full, she looked up at Jonathan who was eating leisurely, ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± To be exact, she wanted to know his purpose, and why he agreed to help her. Jonathan said with a smile, ¡°I just want to invite you to dinner.¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow, ¡°You have the idle pleasures, huh?¡± At the moment, Jordy and Ang were also in the box, and the waiter had already served the food they ordered. But¡­ The temperature in the room was so low that Ang felt like she was going to be frozen. Jordy sat on the chair with a somber look. He didn¡¯t even touch his fork. Light flickered in Ang¡¯s eyes, and she was confused. Gloria did that on purpose? She got in with Jonathan, and knew she and Jordy would eat here, so she took Jonathan here to make Jordy jealous? She made a lot of effort and begged Jordy to take her here for dinner, but they met her! She wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat anymore. She didn¡¯t know that Gloria could y such a good trick. Ang rxed her mind and sighed, ¡°Jordy, don¡¯t be angry with Gloria. There are too many misunderstandings between you two, and you are giving each other the silent treatment.¡± Jordy looked cold, ¡°I¡¯m not, okay?¡± Ang¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly, and she said, ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re not, but Gloria is doing that. If it goes on like this, you might have to get a divorce even if you don¡¯t want to. You saw Gloria and Mr. Brown talking andughing, didn¡¯t you? Mr. Brown is a yboy. He is good at coaxing girls. You should feel threatened.¡± Jordy¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and he was not in the mood to sit here anymore. He directly got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± However, as soon as he got to the bathroom, he saw Gloriaing out of the bathroom. His eyes turned stern and gloomy instantly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The corner of Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. She actually met him again? She wanted to ask Jordy when they would get divorce licenses, but Jordy seemed to ignore her on purpose. She didn¡¯t bother about it, turned around and went back to her box. However¡­ Her head swam. Before she could respond, she had been dragged into another empty box by Jordy! Bang¡­ The door was mmed shut by him! Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Why Don¡¯t We Get the Divorce Licenses? Jordy grabbed her wrists and she couldn¡¯t move, Looking at the paranoid man in front of her, she sneered and said with a frown, ¡°Mr. Collins, what are you doing?¡± He was the one who wanted a divorce and wanted to be with Ang. Why was he doing this to her? Just because she had dinner with Jonathan? She almost thought that he had feelings for her. But she knew how hard the past few years were. She knew that she would never repeat her mistakes, nor would she think naively that she could make him love her. She had given up. Seeing that there was no more affection for him in her eyes but all impatience, Jordy said to her in a cold voice with stern eyes, ¡°Gloria, we haven¡¯t got divorced, and you are so anxious to hook up with other men?¡± Gloriaughed angrily, ¡°Are you serious? You are the one who is anxious to hook up with others, aren¡¯t you?¡± During the marriage, he had been taking care of Ang and his all attention was on her. She only got in with Jonathan because of business after they decided to get a divorce. For the first time, she thought that Jordy was so irrational. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes were never off her face, as if he were going to cut her face into pieces. But Gloria was fearless, ¡°Since you think I have gone too far, why don¡¯t you give your work to your men and take some time to get the divorce licenses with me?¡± ¡°Gloria!¡± Jordy shouted her name, grinding his mr teeth. Looking at the scornful look in Gloria¡¯s eyes, he uttered a snortingugh, ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to get the divorce licenses with you?¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow and said in a t tone, ¡°Then let¡¯s get the thing done quickly.¡± When she saw Jordy again, she would still feel terrible, but after being tortured and cold-shouldered by him for three years, she had be stronger and wouldn¡¯t feel as terrible as before. Jordy was in a rage! He wished he could eat her alive, and he grabbed her wrists more and more tightly. Gloria frowned, ¡°Since you hate me so much, can you let go of me?¡± It hurt very much. She knew that he would never pity her. No, his heart would never ache for her, but Jordy was very gentle to Ang Jordy looked at her coldly, ¡°Gloria, I don¡¯t care what you are thinking, and I don¡¯t care who you are with. But we haven¡¯t got divorced. So, you are still my wife. You¡¯d better do what a wife should do and be a good daughter of our Collins family! If you still remember grandma¡¯s kindness to you, don¡¯t bring trouble to our Collins family!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Heh¡­ Fortunately, she didn¡¯t think too much just now. Jordy was so angry because they hadn¡¯t got divorced yet. She couldn¡¯t bring any shame on the Collins family, otherwise, it would certainly have an impact on the stock value of thepany. Jordy looked at her coldly. Seeing that she seemed topromise, he sneered again, ¡°Gloria¡± Before he finished speaking, Gloria suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Collins, grandma never cared about money or fame She just wants us to live a happy life. You are her grandson. You can¡¯t even do that. How am I supposed to do that? So, I will repay grandma in other ways.¡± Jordy¡¯s expression grew colder. Gloria raised her eyes and said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s kindness to me has never been anything you can threaten me with.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 You Know It Clearly Jordy was slightly stunned. At this time, Gloria suddenly broke away from him, raised her leg, and kicked him! Jordy quickly dodged and the blue veins on his forehead twitched! ¡°Gloria!¡± He never knew that she had such a sharp tongue and would even attack him. Gloria sneered, ¡°Mr. Collins, Mr. Brown is still waiting for me. Excuse me.¡± With that, she headed outside. The blue veins on Jordy¡¯s forehead twitched even more violently, but he didn¡¯t stop her. Gloria seemed to have be a different person, and she seemed to have disguised in the past three years. She found that she couldn¡¯t get any benefits from him, so she was going to show her true faces in front of him? No, it must be her trick! However, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind and fall in love with her! He stared at her all the time. Gloria grabbed the door handle, but didn¡¯t press it down. She looked back slowly Jordy sneered. He knew she was ying hard to get! What a scheming woman! Gloria looked at him indifferently, ¡°If you care about the Collins Group¡¯s fame and interests, divorce me as soon as possible. Except for the time when we get the marriage licenses, don¡¯t appear in front of me again.Let¡¯s just go separate ways.¡± With that, she looked away, opened the door and walked out. However¡­ she caught a glimpse of a figure that hid in the corner hurriedly. Although the figure moved quickly, she saw the light-colored dress. It was Ang. She sneered and turned back to her box. Jonathan raised his eyes at Gloria, who looked calm. He smiled, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Gloria pulled open the chair and sat down again. She said with a rxed expression, ¡°I met flies and took some time to drive them away.¡± Jordy, who had just reached the door of their box, heard this, and turned grave instantly. Jonathan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Jordy came to you?¡± Gloria didn¡¯t answer, which meant ¡°yes¡±. Jonathan looked at her with great interest, ¡°Have you got divorcedpletely?¡± Gloria took a sip of juice, ¡°We¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. I am waiting for him to get the divorce licenses with me when he is free.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Collins is really busy. He doesn¡¯t even have time for getting a divorce.¡± Gloria raised her eyes and looked at him, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jonathan just smiled, ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Light flickered in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She sized him up and said calmly, ¡°So, you have nothing to tell me. You just wanted me to eat with you here and see the truth with my own eyes?¡± So, he just wanted to test her? He wanted to find out if she and Jordy loved each other and if she was a spy that Jordy nted around him? For the first time, she knew that she could y such a role and could be valued so much. Jonathan shook his head helplessly, ¡°You are really smart.¡¯ Gloria looked at him with an indifferent look and said nothing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was not a coincidence that she met Jordy and Ang here today. This was all arranged by him in advance. He just wanted to see their reactions. Gloria said with a calm face, ¡°You came to me for thiswsuit on your initiative, and I never lured you to do that. Without me, you would not win thiswsuit. You know that very clearly.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Ang Had Her Way Jonathan smiled, ¡°Sure. Without you, I won¡¯t file thewsuit.¡± But he wasn¡¯t talking about thewsuit against the Collins Group. Gloria naturally understood. She put down her cup without looking at him, ¡°Except for thiswsuit and the banquet, I don¡¯t want any contact with you. You can rest assured.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow in some surprise. If she didn¡¯t mean it, how could she say it in such a firm tone? If he didn¡¯te to her, her and Jordy¡¯s n would be in vain. ¡°Mr. Brown, you don¡¯t have to test me again. Our cooperation will endpletely after thewsuit is over.¡± With that, Gloria picked up her fork and continued eating. She obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to Jonathan again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan looked at her all the time and didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. He chuckled and said, ¡°Norma, you are really special. I never knew Gloria. The woman I met was Norma. The only person I will contact in the future is Norma.¡± Gloria raised her eyebrow without speaking. He could say whatever he liked, because she didn¡¯t care about his feelings, so it wouldn¡¯t affect her. Besides, she was always sad and frustrated for Jordy in the past three years. She would never be like that again for any man in the future. She should live in the moment. Jordy had been smoking since he returned to the box. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t smoke if Ang was around¡­ But he seemed to have forgotten she had just recovered. Ang was a little flustered. She could feel that Jordy had begun to care about Gloria. She took a breath and coughed twice as if she choked on the smoke. Jordy looked up at her and silently put out the cigarette. Ang hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t choke on the smoke. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just go on with your smoking.¡± With that, a ringing voice sounded in Jordy¡¯s head, ¡°Smoking is bad for your health! Honey, you are not very addicted to it. Why don¡¯t you just quit smoking?¡± Jordy was more irritated instantly. Ang also realized that she might have said the wrong thing. However, it was wisest not to talk at this time. Jordy should hate to be disturbed by others at the moment. Silence was restored in the room. Jordy seemed to be getting more and more irritated. He got up suddenly, ¡°Finish your meal. My assistant will take you backter.¡± With that, he got up and walked outside. Ang had her heart in her throat! Damn it. Gloria must have upset him greatly! She hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Ang hurriedly got up and chased after Jordy, but¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± The chair was suddenly overturned. When Jordy looked back, Ang had fallen to the ground with a painfullook! His pupils shrank suddenly and he came to his senses! He hurriedly stepped forward to check on her. Ang¡¯s knees and arms were all bruised. He immediately took her up and put her on the chair. Then he said with a guilty look, ¡°Are you okay? Any other bruises?¡± Ang finally saw his worried look again. She breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m okay. If you have something to do, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Jordy was about to pick Ang up. Ang hurriedly held his arm, ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You need another examination.¡± Then he ignored what Ang said, and walked out with her in his arms. A small, unobtrusive smile curved Ang¡¯s lip. However, as soon as they came out, Jonathan and Gloria also came out. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 You Want Me to Re-love Him? Ang turned her eyes, pretended not to see them, put her arms around Jordy¡¯s neck, and said with a smile, ¡°Jordy, I¡¯m okay. It was just a small fall. You really don¡¯t have to be so flustered. Put me down. I can walk myself.¡± Jordy said in a calm voice, ¡°Let me get you an examination first.¡± After that, he left with Ang in his arms in a panic without looking at Jonathan and Gloria who were standing nearby A mocking look shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. He really loved Ang. Every time she was aware of that, she would be d. Fortunately, she had ended her feelings for him. Ang was in aa back then and would not have such an interaction with Jordy. But the situation had changed. She woke up and was alive and kicking. They needed to disy that they loved each other often. If Gloria still cared about that like before, she would be hurt by Ang and Jordy badly Jonathan was looking at Gloria at this moment. Seeing that there was only sarcasm not sadness in her eyes, he was still surprised. He didn¡¯t ask anything, but just smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Gloria came out of her trace, and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± Jonathan said with a firm attitude, ¡°How can I let you go back alone? A gentleman would never do that. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gloria frowned slightly, but they would have contact in the future. If he wanted to find out her address, he would do that sooner orter. She epted his offer, and went out directly with him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brown.¡± However¡­ Life was full of coincidences. When Gloria arrived at the underground parking lot, she found that Jordy¡¯s car was here. She saw he carefully put Ang into the car. Gloriaughed. Why did they meet and meet again? When they were married, there were seldom such coincidences. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan looked at Gloria beside him and said softly, ¡°Maybe I should also do that?¡± Gloria subconsciously turned her head, ¡°Do what?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were imperceptibly soft. He said in a yful voice, ¡°Get you into the car. It¡¯s the best service! can provide for a princess?¡± The corner of Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Your flirting tricks won¡¯t work on a divorced woman.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow, ¡°In my heart, you are always supreme. One should treat himself with dignity.¡± It had two meanings. One should love himself And¡­ one should also value himself. Gloria knew that he was trying to tell her the second meaning. She knew he was reminding her not to have any dealings with Jordy anymore. But this was her business and nobody else could make the decision for her. She didn¡¯t speak. Jonathan had opened the door for her. She got in the car silently. As soon as Jordy closed the door, he saw that. The anger in his eyes was stronger. The next moment, he got in his car directly Then the two cars drove out together, as if they were racing. But they headed in different directions. Gloria wanted to end this. When she saw an intersection ahead, she said in a t tone, ¡°Let¡¯s turn the corner.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°You are afraid?¡± Gloria turned her head and said with a smile. ¡°You want me to re-love him?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 He and I Have Got Divorced ¡°Of course not.¡± Jonathan smiled, stepped on the brake, and went to the rightne. He nced at Jordy who was still waiting for the red light, and then turned right following the car in front of him. Along the way, Gloria was not interested in chatting. Jonathan would talk to her asionally. When she got downstairs he home, she looked at Jonathan and said in a soft tone, ¡°Thank you for giving me the ride, Mr. Brown.¡± Jonathan smiled mildly, ¡°Sure, have an early rest. If you need anything, you can call me at any time.¡± Gloria just nodded silently, then got out of the car and left. Jonathan looked at her receding figure and narrowed his eyes slightly. Gloria was full of mysteries. Would Jordy regret it after losing her? He had met her and wouldn¡¯t let her go. As soon as Gloria got out of the elevator, her phone rang. She took it out while opening the door. It was Karen. She was a little surprised. She went in and answered the phone, ¡°Hi, grandma.¡± ¡°Hey, Gloria, what have you been up to? Do you miss me?¡± Light flickered in Gloria¡¯s eyes and she said with a smile as she changed her shoes, ¡°OF course, I miss you every day.¡± Karen burst out inughter, ¡°Oh, you are so sweet!¡± Gloria smiled and sat down on the sofa, ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. You don¡¯t want me to call you for catching up?¡± Grandma was always so childish, and she pretended to be angry. Gloria smiled, ¡°Yes, grandma, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± ¡°Hum, then good, but¡­¡± Karen coughed softly. She was uneasy these two days. She said in a soft tone, ¡°How are you and Jordy doing recently? Did hee back home on time? Did he do anything crazy and foolish?¡± Karen emphasized ¡°crazy and foolish¡±. If Jordy mentioned divorce, Gloria would give some reaction. If not, Jordy probably had followed her advice and didn¡¯t mention divorce again. But¡­ Gloria had sensed something. She was a little evasive and didn¡¯t reply immediately. Karen¡¯s heart suddenly did a somersault, and she said anxiously, ¡°Gloria?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°So, you already know.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± What was she supposed to know? Where were they with the divorce thing? That little bastard! If he lost such a good wife, she would kill him! Gloria pursed her lips. Although grandma didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that they were getting a divorce, it was no use hiding it anymore. She sighed softly and said, ¡°Grandma, he and I¡­ have got a divorce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Karen¡¯s expression changed and she stood up immediately. Joseph had been staring at her. Seeing her reaction, he guessed something. An approving look shed across his eyes. Jordy was a good grandson. Gloria was already out of favor of the White family. The Collins family wouldn¡¯t get any benefits if they kept her. Moreover, Gloria was not a good daughter, and didn¡¯t deserve his grandson! Karen was worried and said anxiously, ¡°Gloria, are you serious? It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day!¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Our Rtionship Would End Badly Gloria sighed, ¡°Grandma¡­ he doesn¡¯t love me at all. You know that. If I stay in this marriage, he¡¯ll get sick of me. I should divorce him. This will be the best for both of us.¡± Gloria¡¯s voice trailed off when thest few words came out of her mouth. Karen felt sad and paled, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What a great granddaughter-inw she is! That bastard Jordy is gonna lose her! Gloria insisted that she should divorce Jordy, and nothing could dissuade her from that idea. Even though Karen liked her and wanted her to stay as Jordy¡¯s wife, Karen had to stop being selfish¡­ Jordy never loved Gloria with all his heart. She had been living without him all year round. He never did his husbandly duty to take care of her. If they were forced to be together any longer, she would only get hurt. But Karen could not bear to see them apart. She was feeling a storm of mixed emotions! Now all she wanted to do was call Jordy. She was furious with him. Karen took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Gloria, hold on a second. I am gonna call that bastard!¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Gloria¡¯s calm voice called out before Karen could hang up. Karen¡¯s hand on the phone trembled. Gloria continued calmly, ¡°You like me and have taken care of me all these years, and I appreciate that. But¡­ all good things muste to an end. Jordy and I can¡¯t keep this marriage going, but that doesn¡¯t affect the bond between you and me. I¡¯ll still think of you as my own grandmother, and I¡¯ll visit you often and chat with you, okay?¡± Karen¡¯s heart melted and her hand holding the phone began to shake. Karen didn¡¯t know what to say. It took her a long time to speak in a sobbing voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Gloria¡¯s heart slowed a bit. Karen finally agreed to let Gloria divorce Jordy. Gloria chuckled, ¡°¡­why don¡¯t you stop calling him? The marriage between him and me is doomed to end¡­¡± If Jordy and Gloria kept this marriage going, it would end badly someday. Gloria was keenly aware that Karen loathed the fame and fortune of the Collins family and missed the long-lost warmth of home. Thus, if the group went bankrupt, Karen would stand by and watch without blinking an eye. That was why Gloria dared to take Jonathan¡¯s case. Karen sighed, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I can only respect your choice. Gloria, you¡¯re a good girl. Leaving you is the biggest mistake Jordy has ever made. You¡¯ll encounter a man 100 times better than him. You deserve to have a great rtionship. Don¡¯t beat yourself up, okay?¡± Gloria felt touched. Since she married into the Collins family, Karen had been the only one who gave her support ¡°Okay, Grandma. Thank you for your support.¡± Karen had a sad look on her face and shook her head. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t thank me. I really appreciate all the effort that you¡¯ve put into the Collins family withoutints. And I feel very sorry for you.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that.¡± Gloria clenched her cell phone and continued softly, ¡°I¡¯lle and see you sometime.¡± ¡°Gloria, be a good chooser of men. If you¡¯re not sure if he¡¯s the right one,e to me, and I¡¯ll give you some advice. Nobody can take advantage of you!¡± Gloria smiled, her eyes moist, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I need to use the bathroom. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Bye, Grandma.¡± Their conversation ended. Karen¡¯s heart sank a little, and she looked depressed. I¡¯m gonna lose my granddaughter-inw¡­ Forget it! She¡¯s my granddaughter anyway! We be closer! That bastard Jordy will regret it! At this thought, she could not suppress her anger anymore. She called Jordy to take out her anger on him! Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Screwing Things Up! ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now¡­¡± Karen mmed down her phone angrily. Suddenly, she heard Joseph¡¯s voice from somewhere. Karen looked confused and crept silently to the door. ¡°Good job! They¡¯re getting divorced. Has the divorce decreee through yet?¡± Karen¡¯s face turned paler! This old bastard is gonna screw things up even worse! He doesn¡¯t want such a good granddaughter-inw! He¡¯ll regret it too! I must marry off my granddaughter to a better man! And they will know they¡¯ve made a bad decision! Karen thought she was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have forced Jordy and Gloria to be together! This marriage was sheer torture for Gloria from start to finish. Karen should have not intervened in this. The more Karen thought about it, the worse she felt. She began to wonder what kind of man would be good enough for her perfect granddaughter. ¡°You just signed the papers? This has to be quick. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll put the word out that Ang saved your life and rify your history with Gloria.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. What¡¯s the point if it affects thepany?¡± Karen was boiling with anger. She was not going in. She didn¡¯t care what Joseph nned, but the point was that Jordy didn¡¯t want Gloria anymore. She only hoped Gloria could be happier than him! Starting today, she was going to sift through the rich young guys to find out the best one for Gloria! Gloria slept soundly tonight. After due consideration, she decided not to live in a vi but found an apartment closer to her workce. The next day, Gloria took a nap after breakfast. She had been behaving in a frightened way since she married into the Collins family. She enjoyed such a morning nap for the first time. As she stretched, her cell phone rang. She raised an eyebrow at the caller ID. The call was from one of her best friends, awyer who liked to have fun. Gloria answered the phone. Before she could speak, an excited voice squeaked, ¡°Gloria, I need you! Are you avable now?¡± Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you in trouble again?¡± ¡°No!¡± Thewyer was in denial. Gloria asked, ¡°What is it then?¡±| ¡°I¡¯m so mad! That bastard cheated! He pulled out in front of me!¡± Gloria frowned, ¡°Are you racing again?¡± It¡¯s dangerous, but she likes it! Thewyer sensed that Gloria was a little annoyed, but she could not stop begging her for help. ¡°Gloria, please! I just don¡¯t want to lose face. I really need your help!¡± Gloria sighed, ¡°Send me the address.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thewyer exulted, ¡°Great, Gloria, show them your stuff! I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Without waiting for Gloria to respond, thewyer hung up the phone and then sent her the address. Without any hesitation, Gloria changed her clothes and set off. Fifty minutes went by. Thewyer kept calling Gloria until she was there. Thewyer was finally relieved and ran over to hold Gloria¡¯s hand. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re finally here! You are a life saver!¡± Nydia looked spruce in jean suspenders with ear-length xen curls, and herrge bright eyes stared excitedly at Gloria. Gloria looked around at the racing cars and the spectators with a scowl. ¡°Why are you out racing during working hours?¡± Nydia pursed her lips and gave a little shrug with her hands outstretched. ¡°There are no cases today. You know, thew firm I work for is going bankrupt¡­ I¡¯m looking for another job.¡± Gloria had nothing to say to her. Gloria was wearing casual clothes and dark sses, but she exuded queenliness, attracting a lot of attention She even caught the attention of Nydia¡¯s rivals. A voice full of disdain suddenly rang out. ¡°Hey, is this the extra pair of hands you¡¯ve got?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Dazzled by Her Performance He thought Nydia would get some great racing driver, but it turned out that she got a woman, It was quite boring Nydia sneered. You thought Gloria was just a driver? We¡¯ll see! She¡¯s gonna surprise you! ¡°Yup, she¡¯s here to help! Good luck with that!¡± ¡°Are you kidding? I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. Nydia, throw in the towel. I¡¯m giving you the chance. She¡¯s just a woman.¡± Gloria followed the sound of his voice and saw a handsome man blowing out some smoke rings. Her brow furrowed. It was George He was Jordy¡¯s friend. As a promising youngwyer, he was hailed as the second Norma. Gloria changed up her look today. Though she looked simr to George, he didn¡¯t recognize her at once. Nydia snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a woman? Can¡¯t a woman drive? Can¡¯t you put prejudices aside for one day?¡± George snorted, ¡°Alright,e on. I haven¡¯t got all day.¡± He snuffed out his cigarette and got into his car. Nydia looked at Gloria and cheered with her arms iling wildly. ¡°Come on, girl! I can¡¯t wait for it!¡± Gloria smiled faintly at her and got in the car. After a long wait, the referee finally saw them get in the cars and raised his hand. The referee¡¯s hand dropped to his side, and immediately, George and Gloria started their cars! George took Gloria lightly and acted too slowly. He didn¡¯t expect her to get a head start on him. Gloria¡¯s car hurtled out! One blinkter, it was gone! Nydia stood there and eximed with joy, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best.¡± Those spectators were all shocked. ¡°Is George the first?¡±. ¡°No! It¡¯s that woman!¡± ¡°My God! She¡¯s driving so fast! Is she an international racing driver?¡± ¡°Who is that woman? Do you know her?¡± One minute those spectators praised George so much, the next they were dazzled by Gloria¡¯s performance and couldn¡¯t help talking about her. ¡°Damn it! George muttered a curse and sped up. He became very focused. But he couldn¡¯t keep up with Gloria no matter how hard he tried. Worse, he was getting further and further away from her! George was stupefied. wa I¡¯m gonna lose to a woman! How can this be? At most, he could see the rear of Gloria¡¯s car in the distance. Nydia was about to jump for joy when Gloria reached the finishing line! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think less of women!¡± Nydia said, with her head in the air. ¡°You lost!¡± George looked depressed. ¡°Damn it! I was careless.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He looked at Gloria and said seriously, ¡°You won. I will give Nydia what she deserves. Let¡¯s do it one more time, you and me.¡± Nydia was amused. ¡°You wish! Who are you to challenge her?¡± Gloria said calmly, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ve got things to do today.¡± Nydia took Gloria by the hand and gave George a defiant look. ¡°Transfer the money to me as soon as possible. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not a woman to be trifled with. One more word out of you, and I¡¯ll beat your face into a pulp!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 I¡¯m Out of Misery George was embarrassed to lose the race. After all, there were so many people around. He couldn¡¯t believe he lost to a woman! He met Nydia¡¯s defiant eyes and immediately said, ¡°You just want money. I have quite a lot!¡± Nydia snorted, and George looked at her irritably. ¡°But remember, that thing will be mine!¡± Nydia spat, ¡°In your dreams!¡± George went off in a huff. Nydia was in a good mood. She took Gloria by the hand andughed, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go!¡± Gloria didn¡¯t say anything but followed her into the car. With her hands on the steering wheel, Nydia turned to look at Gloria. ¡°Wanna eat out? Or you gonna cook for your husband tonight?¡± Gloria froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat out.¡± Nydia started the engine and looked at Gloria in great surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Gloria nodded. Leaving the engine idling, Nydia stared at her. ¡°Are you sure, honey? Every time I wanna take you out, you say you have to cook for him. You want to be a good wife at home. You can¡¯t stay out at night. What¡¯s happening today?¡± Gloria pursed her lips. A look of annoyance shed across her face. It was such a shame that she had wasted a lot of time on Jordy. Nydia noticed something wrong and looked at her with concern. ¡°Did he bully you?¡± Gloria shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why don¡¯t we eat at your house?¡± Gloria changed the subject, and Nydia felt worse. She grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°What happened? You¡­ two had a fight? How could he go so far?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Have you ever seen him and me fight?¡± Jordy never talked to Gloria. How could they have a quarrel? Nydia frowned as if she had thought of all this. She asked worriedly, ¡°So what happened¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced.¡± Nydia was Gloria¡¯s best friend, and Gloria wasn¡¯t going to keep it from her. ¡°What?¡± Nydia grabbed the steering wheel, and her eyes widened in shock. She would have stood up had it not been for the small space in the car. ¡°We¡¯ve sighed the divorce papers and are waiting for the divorce decree toe through.¡± Gloria stated the fact calmly. She thought she would be breathless with sadness, but she wasn¡¯t. Nydia¡¯s pupils dted a little. Gloria looked like she was ready to get over Jordy. Nydia looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You love him so much! But now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re getting divorced?¡± Gloria didn¡¯t say anything, which indicated a tacit acknowledgment. Nydia believed her and almost danced for joy. ¡°Wow! We¡¯re gonna go out and celebrate tonight! You¡¯re single again!¡± Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you beforting me?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nydia scoffed, ¡°Gloria, he¡¯s not worthy of you! I told you to divorce him before. He was a typically eligible bachelor, but not every woman liked him! He never cared about you. You should have left him sooner!¡± Gloria blinked. Nydia told me to get a divorce long ago. Gloria smiled with relief, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m already out of misery.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s book a club and call some friends to join us tonight.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Who Is It This Time? The city¡¯s bright lights were shining. Even in the middle of the night, there was a huge traffic jam. Nydia finally maneuvered the car out of the jam into a parking spot. She looked at Gloria and chuckled with her eyebrows raised, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Gloria! They¡¯re all here already!¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Okay.¡± Nydia¡¯s mysterious smile lingered. She took Gloria¡¯s arm and entered the box she had reserved. However, the box was silent without lights on. Nydia looked around suspiciously and said, ¡°Huh? Are they lying to me? They¡¯re not here yet?¡± She pulled Gloria inside. ¡°Gloria, let¡¯s wait for them.¡± Before Gloria could nod, there came a loud pop! Someone sprayed colored ribbons which were fluttering down on Gloria and Nydia, and the shing lights came on. Then came the cheers. ¡°Congrattions! Gloria is single again!¡± Gloria was surprised. Nydiaughed out loud and turned to Gloria. ¡°Gloria, is it a big surprise?¡± The girl who sprayed ribbonsughed loudly, ¡°Look at her shocked face! Gloria, ever since you married him, you¡¯ve been following the rules of the Collins family. But now you¡¯re free. Just be yourself!¡± Nydia echoed withughter, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what Gloria¡¯s going to be like. Good idea, Jennifer!¡± Gloria felt warm and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Jennifer.¡± Jennifer held a ribbon spray in her hand. Her dark hair just covered her shoulders, and she had a lovely baby face. ¡°No biggie. There is something more exciting!¡± Nydia was a little confused. ¡°What is it?¡± Nydia privately told some of her friends to set the scene for the celebration. She didn¡¯t know exactly how they carried that out. The next moment, a tall man walked out with a bouquet of roses and a modest smile. ¡°Gloria, congrattions on being single again.¡± Nydia gasped in surprise and beamed excitedly. Gosh, he is here with roses! Before Gloria could see his face, he put the roses in her hand. They were college friends and were on very good terms with one another. Bryson Lloyd had been fond of Gloria for five years since his freshman year. When Bryson finally mustered the courage to tell his feelings about Gloria, she got married. He then gave up. Knowing that she was getting divorced, he showed up with renewed hope.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria changed color when she found roses in her hand. As she tried to return them to him, Nydia grabbed her hand. ¡°Gloria! Let¡¯s sing!¡± Gloria could only go along with her. In another box. Several men were sitting there drinking together. George was very depressed with a gloomy expression. He jerked down his beer bottle and snapped, ¡°Damn it! I should not have underestimated that woman! I¡¯m pissed.¡± Jordy gave him a quick look and didn¡¯t bother to ask anything. They were there for George. The handsome man sitting opposite George said with a yful little smile, ¡°Who is it this time?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Going to the Bathroom After a Small Sip? Jordy, George, and Carlos Green were brothers from another mother. George was mercurial and short-tempered sometimes Carlos came from a wealthy and powerful family and was mild-mannered and nice-looking yet cold- hearted. They treated each other like family. ¡°I found the ne my mom used to wear.¡± Jordy looked up at George and said nothing. Carlos eximed, ¡°Oh, finally.¡± George scowled, ¡°But now it¡¯s on a hateful woman! I lost to her! Damn it!¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± said Jordy in a deep voice. Jordy and Carlos both knew how important that ne was to George. George gritted his teeth and told the whole story. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Carlos scoffed, ¡°So it¡¯s important to her too? Something that belonged to her mother?¡± George snarled through his gritted teeth, ¡°Bullshit! She was lying! But I tricked her intopeting with me. I deserved it. Otherwise, how could I have let her get a helper? Who would have thought she¡¯d get such a good one?¡± ¡°Even an international racing driver is no match for her!¡± Jordy was surprised that George spoke highly of a woman. George suddenly looked at Jordy. ¡°She¡¯s as good as you! How could I win the game?¡± Carlos chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± Jordy looked indifferent and said nothing. He got up and walked out. George raised an eyebrow, looked after Jordy, and said, ¡°Are you going to the bathroom after a little drink? Is there something wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you ask Carlos to give you a check-up? What if it will cost you your future happiness?¡± Jordy gave him a cold look, opened the door, and left. Before he reached the corner, an urgent voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Gloria, what are you thinking? Since you¡¯re divorced, why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± Jordy stopped in his tracks. Just around the corner, Gloria¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°I¡¯m a divorced woman. He¡¯s kind of out of my league.¡± Jordy recognized the voice and changed color. It was Gloria! She¡¯s going through a divorce, but she¡¯s ready to get another man! Damn it! Nydia continued anxiously, ¡°What are you talking about, honey? He¡¯s been into you for five years. If you hadn¡¯t married the wrong man, you¡¯d have been very happy now!¡± Jordy¡¯s mouth tightened into a thin line. Happy? She¡¯s too vain to gain happiness no matter who she decides to marry. ¡°Nydia¡­¡± Gloria said resignedly. ¡°Why do you avoid him? You can¡¯t stay outside all the time. We¡¯re holding this party to celebrate your divorce. It¡¯s all about you. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡± ¡°Nydia, l¡­¡± ¡°There, there!¡± Nydia took Gloria¡¯s hand and pulled her back into the box. Jordy didn¡¯te out of the corner until the door was closed. He looked coldly at the door to the box and clenched his fists. Gloria! Gloria! Before you can get a divorce, you¡¯re still Mrs. Collins. If some nasty words get out, I¡¯m gonna kill you! At this thought, Jordy went straight to her box! He wanted to see who was stupid enough to have a crush on Gloria! Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Can¡¯t You Just Get the Paperwork Moving? There came a loud bang! Gloria entered the box and still felt embarrassed. Suddenly all the people there heard some noises and looked towards the door. A tall, handsome man in a tailored suit barged in. He exuded immense superiority and a pervading dignity. He cast his freezing aura over the ce, and his sharp eyes swept all the people there. Gloria frowned. What is he doing here? Jordy was shocked to see arge bouquet of roses sitting beside Gloria. He sneered, ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t wait to see your lover.¡± Bryson¡¯s warm eyes turned cold. Before he could speak, Gloria snapped, ¡°Jordy, watch your mouth!¡± Jordy stared at her gloomily. ¡°Gloria, you and I are in the process of getting a divorce. You should not be here with your lover. Have you ever considered how it may make me feel?¡± Anger choked Gloria¡¯s words. Nydia red at Jordy and shouted, ¡°Jordy, what the hell are you doing here? You gave Gloria the cold shoulder when she gave up everything to be a stay-at-home wife. You¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers. Are you going back on it? Do you think this is funny?¡± Nydia was outspoken. She didn¡¯t care if Jordy was powerful or not. She could not watch him bully Gloria! Jordy behaved more oppressively! All the people there couldn¡¯t help holding their breaths. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bryson rose to his feet, stood in front of Gloria, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re a well-known decisive leader. Just let her go, or people may call you aughingstock.¡± ¡°Aughingstock?¡± Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Bryson¡¯s face as he scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, young man? Are you proud of getting between us?¡± Bryson¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Mr. Collins, don¡¯t be so mean! Gloria is finally free from the horrible marriage. Stop pestering her! Otherwise, things will get worse and greatly affect the Collins Group.¡± ¡°If I were that weak, mypany would go out of business long ago,¡± Jordy said with heavy irony. Gloria took Bryson by the arm. ¡°Bryson.¡± Gloria took Bryson by the arm. ¡°Bryson.¡± Powerful as the Lloyd family was, it might find it hard topete with the Collins family. Even if they were on a par with each other, Gloria didn¡¯t want Bryson to risk anything for her. Bryson turned his head and saw Gloria shake her head at him ande out from behind him. Jordy watched this and his face darkened. He clutched Gloria¡¯s arm and pulled her out. Jordy! Enough!¡± Nydia¡¯s angry voice came from behind Gloria. Gloria turned her head and shook her head at them. ¡°Just a moment. I want some personal space to handle this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, she went straight out after Jordy. Later, they stopped at a corner. Gloria failed to wrench herself free and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Let go of What is it? Say it.¡± She wondered why she couldn¡¯t avoid him! In the past, she did everything she could for attention, but he always refused to see her. Now she tried everything to avoid him but failed. She hated this evil twist of fate. Jordy threw her hand away and grew ck as a thunder cloud. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ve told you more than once that you¡¯re still my wife before our marriage ends! If you dare to fool around with men again, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Gloria looked up at him impatiently. ¡®Can¡¯t you just get the paperwork moving?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 It¡¯s All Over Twitter! Jordy was boiling with anger. Gloria continued angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to call me. Let¡¯s go to the court together. If you skipped a meal with her, we might get divorced now. And you don¡¯t have to worry about your company¡¯s reputation and interests every day.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jordy gnashed his back teeth. ¡°Gloria, you think I don¡¯t want a divorce? Grandma has been crying and begging me not to divorce you!¡± Gloria froze for a moment. She remembered that Karen had called her before, saying that she wanted to find her a better man. ¡°The Collins Group and the Brown Group arepeting for a project. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll divorce you. Gloria,y low just for a month!¡± Any bad news would be held against Jordy. His reputation as a good husband could not be ruined. Gloria scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t see what this has to do with me. It¡¯s not mypany. Can I get half of $10 billion?¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes shed sarcastically. ¡°You are a vain woman!¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with me, think of how impatient you were when I begged you to see me.¡± Jordy frowned and stared at her cold face. The next moment, he flew into a rage! ¡°Mr. Collins, I don¡¯t want to see you. I just hope you can stop pestering me.¡± ¡°I pester you? Gloria, you cheeky woman!¡± Jordy shouted with a nasty smile, but the smile didn¡¯t touch his cold eyes. Gloria didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore but turned and strode towards the box. Jordy looked after her coldly. ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t cause trouble, or I¡¯ll take down the Lloyd Group!¡± Gloria paused and then returned to the box. Jordy was left alone in the empty corridor. His fists clenched and his thin lips tightened into a line. His eyes were burning as if the next moment the box would be burnt to the ground, Gloria was now sitting back on the couch. Bryson looked at Gloria with eyes full of pity. ¡°Gloria, did he do anything to you?¡± If Gloria hadn¡¯t insisted, Bryson might have gone up there. Gloria shook her head and smiled, ¡°What could he do to me? The country is ruled byw.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nydia gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Jordy like this before! What an ass!¡± Jennifer grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, divorcing him is the right thing to do! You should find a man like Bryson!¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice was a little dry when thest few words came out of her mouth. Bryson sighed, his deep eyes shing, ¡°Gloria, I shouldn¡¯t have brought you roses today. You¡¯re getting divorced and may not get over him yet. But I can wait. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± You can count on me. He didn¡¯t let those words pass his lips. Gloria batted her eyelids and felt touched by his kindness to her. Since she got married, she had been estranged from her male friends. She felt ashamed enough to know that Bryson was still waiting for her to leave Jordy. She opened her mouth as if to respond to him, but Bryson chimed in. ¡°Gloria, you don¡¯t have to worry about how I feel. I¡¯m quite content to know there¡¯s still a chance.¡± ¡°Hey, you two are not alone together. We¡¯re still here,¡± Nydia teased, and Jennifer echoed and blinked away despondence in her eyes. Gloria shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about this. We¡¯re friends, but don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡± Jennifer blinked and nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink then! Keep the party popping, guys!¡± Nydia yed upbeat music as if what followed was just a celebration. Two hourster, the party came to an end. Bryson offered Gloria a ride home, but she rejected. Unbeknownst to all of them, Gloria became one of the top trending hashtags on Twitter! Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Do Not Fall Into His Trap! Karen was still wondering who was good enough for Gloria. She picked up her phone to do some online research, Unexpectedly, a piece of news popped up. ¡°Mrs. Collins is in the passenger seat of the car of Mr. Brown, president of the Brown Group.¡± Karen¡¯s eyes widened! Jonathan? He was a yboy. Karen rarely watched the news, but she knew he had many women around him! He was not good enough for Gloria! Is it literally a clickbait? With that in mind, she clicked the headline. In the picture, Gloria was getting out of Jonathan¡¯s car! Their faces could be seen clearly. How did this happen? Karen called Gloria immediately! ¡°Sorry, please hold the line. The subscriber you dialed is busy now¡­¡± Karen hung up the phone. Her face clouded over with worry. Gloria, meanwhile, was on the phone with Nydia. Gloria frowned slightly when she heard Nydia¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Why are you shoutingte at night? You sang a lot at the club just now.¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaargh! You¡¯re with somebody else, right? This is happening too fast. Bryson must be sad!¡± Gloria frowned slightly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Honey, stop ying dumb. It¡¯s all over Twitter. It¡¯s inundated with hashtags, ¡®Mrs. Collins is in Jonathan¡¯s car?¡¯ You¡¯re a trending topic!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gloria was puzzled. She remembered what happened that day. Why is it trending today? Is Jonathan behind the back? Gloria was stunned when Karen¡¯s call came in again. She already knew the reason and said, ¡°Jordy¡¯s grandmother is on the line. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Nydia knew Karen was kind to Gloria and said in a dull voice, ¡°Okay, tell me more about the news later!¡± ¡°Come on, go to bed!¡± Gloria answered the phone. Things went just as she had expected. ¡°Gloria, I know you¡¯re upset and might want to find some guy to relieve the pain, but Jonathan isn¡¯t a good choice.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Before Gloria could continue, Karen chimed in anxiously, ¡°I am saying this not because the Collins family is going against the Brown family. I truly hope you have a happy life, but Jonathan won¡¯t make that happen. He¡¯s a yboy!¡± Gloria felt warm. No matter what happened, Karen still cared for her. ¡°He goes after you because of your pretty face and beautiful body. You must not fall into his trap! I¡¯m finding you a good man. You¡¯re not seeing him again, okay?¡± Gloria felt moved and tried not tough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. It¡¯s not what you think. Jonathan and I have some business to talk about. That¡¯s why we¡¯re in touch.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± Karen asked suspiciously. Gloria interrupted her before she could continue. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I¡¯ve put my love life aside.¡± Gloria sounded dejected. Even if she didn¡¯t say it right out, Karen knew her grandson hurt her feelings. After a pause, Gloria spoke, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about me¡­¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 What Are You Doing in My House? All right. Actually, Karen didn¡¯t mean it. She would not stop until she found Gloria the best man in the world! They talked for a while and then hung up. Gloria clicked on Twitter Although she was not a star, she often found herself a trending topic on Twitter. Norma, her fake online identity, and Jordy were also the most discussed topics. Gloria and Jordy attended parties and events, which did much good to thepany. This was also to make sure that they were a loving couple in the public¡¯s eye. She loved him and was willing to cooperate with him. Only on those asions did she feel that she married a good man¡­ But now things changed. Rumors about Gloria and Jonathan were circting, which might have a detrimental effect on the Collins Group After all, everyone knew that Jordy and Jonathan were bitter enemies that would never be reconciled. ¡°Oh, my gosh. Big news! How can Mrs. Collins and Mr. Brown be together? Is there something going on between them? ¡°No way! Mr. Collins and Mrs. Collins are a sweet couple. They¡¯re always together. Mr. Collins is so gentle! This must be Mr. Brown¡¯s way of dealing with Mr. Collins. After all, the two have been at odds for a long time.¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow when she read thisment. The picture appeared sharp and clear and was posted tantly. She never thought that it was captured by the paparazzi. Jonathan must have done this on purpose. But Gloria didn¡¯t care. However, others might do. Two hourster Gloria was almost asleep when her cell phone buzzed. She opened her drowsy eyes and scowled at the screen. It was a call from Jordy. She knew why he made this call. She was in no mood to answer it and hung up. Jordy sat in the car, his face as gloomy as a thunderstorm. He called her again, but no one answered. Finally, Gloria turned her phone off! Bam! Jordy hit the steering wheel hard. Gloria, how dare you! He warned her today not to see Bryson anymore, but unexpectedly, she went to Jonathan. The next moment, Jordy got out of the car and headed straight for her door! Gloria felt better after she turned off the phone. She closed her eyes and quieted her mind. For the three years, she had been waiting for Jordy toe every night. She was so lucky that she didn¡¯t get sick. Now¡­ she let the past go and had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep every day. She felt pretty good physically. The doorbell rang. Gloria opened her eyes. Who is it? There came a loud Bang! Someone kept knocking on the door and ringing the doorbell. Gloria walked up to the door, checked the video doorbell, and saw a handsome, cold face. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡¯s face changed. She was wondering if it was a criminal, but now it turned out to be a Jordy, that bastard! Bam! Bam! Bam! ¡°Gloria, I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door, or I¡¯ll let the whole neighborhood know I¡¯m here!¡± Jordy kept thumping the door. ¡°Are you out of your mind? What are you doing here at thiste hour?¡± Gloria took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not opening the door. Just go.¡± She was answered with a loud bang! It was too noisy. Her neighbor opened the door to see what was happening. ¡°Who is it? Can¡¯t you be quiet at this hour?¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Is Your Lover Out There? Seeing Jordy¡¯s face dark with anger, Gloria¡¯s neighbor didn¡¯t dare to say an insulting word but closed the door carefully. The pounding was deafening. Gloria finally opened the door, afraid that it would affect her neighbors. Jordy stepped in with a sullen face. Gloria closed the door and red at him. ¡°Mr. Collins, you make me feel like you¡¯re not ready to move on!¡± Can¡¯t hee and talk in the daytime? Gloria thought Jordy would call her because of the news online, but he didn¡¯t. In fact, he was already in her neighborhood as the news came out. Jordy snorted in anger and stared at her with sharp eyes. ¡°What? Gloria, I have a reasonable suspicion that you¡¯re doing this to get my attention!¡± Gloria gave a small snort ofughter. ¡°I did everything I could to get your attention, but you didn¡¯t even look at me. I¡¯m out of your way now, but in your eyes, I¡¯m ying hard to get. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Jordy looked at her coldly and said nothing, but Gloria could tell from his eyes that this was what he was thinking. Jordy walked to the sofa and sat down. He looked like he felt so much at home. Gloria snarled through her gritted teeth. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jordy¡¯s burning eyes fell on her face, and his voice was cold. ¡°Gloria, I warned you today! But then you came to Jonathan. What a shameless woman!¡± Gloria closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Why was she stupid enough to love him for so many years? She calmed down, stood in front of him, and stared at him condescendingly. ¡°You went to dinner with Ang and visited her at the hospital and her parents. Who are you to point fingers at me? Jordy, if you ever threaten me again, I will go public with our rtionship!¡± Jordy red at her and said crossly, ¡°So you¡¯re getting even with me? You were out with Jonathan and let the press run with it?¡± Gloria took a breath. What was in it for me? She didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°This is between Jonathan and me. You and I have signed the divorce papers. We¡¯re done.¡± A kind of chill was emanating from Jordy! He suddenly got up and grabbed her wrist. Gloria lifted one leg in exasperation to kick him in the crotch when he was about to make his next move! Jordy quickly stepped aside and shouted, ¡°Gloria!¡± Gloria shouted back, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reputation! What does yourpany¡¯s failure have to do with me? Jordy, get out right now! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gloria pointed at the door, obviously not wanting to say another word to this bastard. Jordy¡¯s piercing eyes fell upon her! He opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by a ring at the doorbell. The doorbell rang again. Gloriaughed. ¡°Herees another one.¡± Jordy snapped, ¡°Gloria! Is your lover out there?¡± ¡°My lover?¡± Gloria snorted and went to the door to see who it was! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 His Face Darkened She opened the door. A slender woman came into view. Jordy stood up and stepped over. Gloria turned to look at Jordy and smiled sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s your lover. Big surprise, huh?¡± Ang narrowed her eyes. A lover? Gloria, believe it or not, I¡¯ll take your ce and be Jordy¡¯s wife. Jordy¡¯s face turned gloomier as he looked at Ang. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ang said worriedly, ¡°I just called your friend and wanted to discuss something with you, but he said you were in a bad mood and came here. So I hurried here in case there was any misunderstanding between you. Jordy, Gloria, have a good talk, okay?¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. Jordy will marry you soon, and I will be his ex-wife. Ang, I won¡¯t be that shameless to steal your man.¡± Jordy cast his freezing aura over the whole ce! Gloria just repeated the words Jordy had said to her. Ang stiffened with anger. That sounded way more like sarcasm, but so what? Jordy would marry her, and she would be Mrs. Collins. Gloria just drifted in and out of his life. Gloria could guess what Ang was thinking and suddenly brought a twist into the conversation everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°But¡­¡± Ang seemed confounded for a moment. Gloria gave a little shrug with her hands outstretched. ¡°I want a divorce badly. I¡¯ll go with him to the court any time he wants. And then you can get your marriage certificate right away. But Jordy isn¡¯t going with me. Is it because he still likes me?¡± Ang¡¯s hands behind her back clenched into fists as she managed to smile. ¡°Gloria, what are you talking about? Mr. Collins and I are just friends. Why are you divorcing him?¡± Ang was a little upset. Why doesn¡¯t he just divorce Gloria? Gloria rolled her eyes without saying a word. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing this, Ang looked at Jordy with a gentle smile. ¡°Jordy, thanks for taking care of me these days. I saved you and I didn¡¯t regret my decision. I asked you to marry me because this obsession had the best of me. My sister is your wife. Treat her better. I will not get between you two.¡± Ang lowered her head as if to hide her sad face. Her tightly pursed lips quivered. She looked like she was tormented by emotional turmoil. She felt happy to see Gloria and Jordy together, but meanwhile, it was torture for her! She was putting up a good show. Jordy looked serious. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with her, and I will divorce her.¡± Gloria took a deep breath. ¡°Since you want a divorce, get the hell out of here! Kiss her and cuddle her if you want, but not in my house!¡± ¡°Gloria!¡± Jordy growled. ¡°Gloria¡­¡± Ang shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You have changed a lot.¡± They showed no signs of leaving. Gloria looked at them with a half-smile. ¡°Since you like being here, I¡¯ll let you have the house inpensation after we get divorced. Stay here if you want, but I have to go.¡± Gloria picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. Jordy¡¯s face darkened as he saw the number! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 That¡¯s It? He snatched the phone from her hand and hang up! Gloria looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jordy stared hard at Gloria with piercing eyes as if warning her not to make any move. ¡°Gloria, for thest time, do not go out with any man, or you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Ang¡¯s face stiffened. She originally thought that Jordy was doing this to protect his reputation as a man. No man could stand it when his newly divorced wife cheated on him. But she had a premonition that this was simply not the case. Gloria talked tough, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Ang took Jordy¡¯s arm and said anxiously ¡°Don¡¯t take this to heart. My sister is still young.¡± Jordy¡¯s mouth settled into a hard line. He gave Gloria a cold stare and walked away! Gloria and Ang were left in the room. Ang looked at Gloria with contempt. Gloria scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave? You want me to kick you out?¡± Ang managed to smile though she felt bad. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± She was no longer in the mood for small talk with Gloria. It was better to get Jordy into her bed at this late hour. Ang hurried away, and Gloria closed the door. The farce was finally over. Gloria could have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight The headline was taken down by Jordy. Jonathan was swiping his phone with eyes twinkling withughter. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what would happen next. A weekter, Nydia was on holiday. She took Gloria to the mall to make her feel better. They mooched around the mall. Gloria needed some new clothes. Gloria was silent. Nydia asked anxiously, ¡°We are friends. Are you going to keep this from me? What did he say to you that night? Why was Ang there?¡± Gloria was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Nydia frowned, ¡°Thanks to Ang! Jordy cares about hispany¡¯s reputation. Ang could onlyy low andin to her friends. Otherwise, everyone would have heard about her and your husband already!¡± Gloria looked calm and Nydia patted her hand hard. ¡°Ang¡¯s friend told me that! How long are you going to keep it from me? What happened?¡± Gloria had no choice but to tell Nydia all about Jordy and Ang¡¯s visit that night.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°OMG! How shameless they are! Can¡¯t he tell she is a bitch?¡± Instead of being sad, Gloria snickered, ¡°Maybe she has a special way with men.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? You don¡¯t wanna get even with him?¡± ¡°I do want an eye for an eye. Don¡¯t worry. I will do it in my own way.¡± Gloria said, without thinking. Nydia perked up and looked at her expectantly. ¡°Tell me! What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Divorce him first.¡± Nydia rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gloria smiled and gently touched the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Her answer did not satisfy Nydia¡¯s curiosity at all, but Nydia didn¡¯t press, for she knew her character well. Nydia walked fast to keep up with Gloria and asked, ¡°Um¡­ what¡¯s going on with you and Jonathan? I was too shocked to ask how you met! And I¡¯ve been busy recently. Come one, tell me about it!¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Something Going On Between Them ¡°You¡¯ll know someday.¡± ¡°What? We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°How about I cook for you tonight?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nydia was a foodie. Gloria cooked as well as a chef. In this way, Gloria managed to drag Nydia¡¯s wayward attention to the food. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I want roast beef, shrimp pat¨¦, and smoked salmon¡­¡± Nydia blurted out several dishes. Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Can you eat all of them?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a big eater!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They talked andughed on the way home. Suddenly, they heard the doorbell ring when they were washing produce. Nydia wondered, ¡°Who is it? Did you tell anybody this address?¡± Gloria frowned slightly. Only Jordy, Ang, and Nydia knew Gloria¡¯s home address. So did Jonathan. But he didn¡¯t know the house number. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jordy and Ang couldn¡¯t possibly be here. Gloria put down the food and wiped her hands on a tissue. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± Nydia walked after her. When she checked the video doorbell, she was shocked. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Jonathan!¡± In the video, Gloria saw Jonathan holding two gift boxes, It seemed that he came prepared. Gloria had to open the door. Jonathan was a little surprised to see Gloria in her apron. ¡°Are you cooking?¡± Gloria nodded and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Mr. Brown, what brings you here at this hour?¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Shall Ie in?¡± Gloria stepped aside and found him a pair of slippers. Jonathan closed the door and handed Gloria the gift boxes. He spotted someone else in the kitchen when he was about to speak. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Nydia¡¯s here.¡± Nydia turned around in amazement. ¡°Mr. Brown, you know me?¡± ¡°I know all Gloria¡¯s friends.¡± Nydia gave him a thumbs-up. Jonathan told the truth to avoid being questioned about whether he did a background check on Gloria. Gloria looked at the boxes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in them?¡± ¡°The party dress, it¡¯s your size. Try it on. If it doesn¡¯t fit, I¡¯ll get it resized.¡± Nydia was shocked. ¡°You know Gloria¡¯s size?¡± He hasn¡¯t touched her body yet. He¡¯s exaggerating! Gloria pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, you must know much about women. You have sharp eyes.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow and answered her sarcasm with a gentle smile. ¡°Can I stay for lunch?¡± Nydia sized him up suspiciously. His eyes never left Gloria as if they had known each other for a long time. Nydia could not tell anything from Gloria¡¯s face. She rubbed her chin and concluded that something was going on between them! Nydia decided to observe them silently. Gloria dumped that jerk and was single again. Maybe she would feel better flirting with a new man in her life. Gloria did not refuse but said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get back into cooking. Mr. Brown, have a seat.¡± ¡°No, let me help you.¡± He unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them up. Nydia watched this nkly and imagined if he was getting his clothes off the next moment. With no airs and graces, Jonathan washed produce and smiled, ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Are You Going to the Party? Gloria froze for a moment. Nydia watched their faces closely to catch every nuance of expression, since she felt that they had chemistry But Gloria didn¡¯t tell Nydia anything about it. Was it possible that Gloria fell in love with Jonathan? Nydia¡¯s face changed slightly. No, I can¡¯t let this happen! The next moment she asked directly, ¡°Gloria, it¡¯s bad that you tell me nothing about Jonathan. When did you know him? Looks like you¡¯re on good terms. Why don¡¯t you introduce your new friend to me?¡± Nydia winked at Gloria when she was speaking. Jonathan curled his lips and gave remarks that implied something. ¡°Though we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, we¡¯re in a good rtionship.¡± Nydia was confused. ¡°Rtionship?¡± What kind of rtionship? Love rtionship? Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Wash the vegetables.¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Roger that, my queen.¡± Nydia was dumbfounded. Roger that, my queen? She looked at Gloria several times, trying to get some hints through eye contact with Gloria, but¡­ Gloria gave Nydia no signals even when all the dishes were ced on the table, and the food smell that wafted through the air increased Nydia¡¯s appetite. Before they started eating. Nydia showed her appreciation for Gloria¡¯s cooking skills. ¡°It smells delicious! Gloria, how about you cook for me in the future? I¡¯ll take charge of washing dishes and cleaning up! I promise I¡¯ll keep the house clean!¡± Jonathan was also surprised that Gloria was able to cook so many dishes which looked very appetizing. He chuckled. ¡°Can I join you? I won¡¯t eat for free. I can help you with cooking.¡± Gloria gave Jonathan and Nydia cutlery and sat down beside Nydia, saying with a half smile. ¡°I appreciate your suggestion, but I can¡¯t afford to support you!¡± Nydia burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Brown is rich enough to bear the cost. He won¡¯t make you go bankrupt.¡± Jonathan put on a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Seeing that Nydia was trying to say more, Gloria put a piece of steak into Nydia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat.¡± Nydia¡¯s mouth was packed. As Gloria shoved a te of spaghetti to Nydia, something suddenly came across her mind. She shot a nce at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Mr. Brown, would you like to drink?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I have to drive back home.¡± Gloria nodded, put the spaghetti in her ce and sat down to enjoy the food. Though Jonathan was an uninvited guest, he didn¡¯t regard himself as an outsider. He was good at breaking the ice and Nydia was very outgoing, so it didn¡¯t take them long to chatter like fast friends. Basically, Nydia was the one that kept talking. Jonathan echoed with her while Gloria hardly spoke. As far as they were concerned, the six dishes on the table were both beautiful and delicious. Jonathan was very impressed. He usually ate a te of staple food, but today he served himself with another te of staple food due to the delicious cuisine. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°Gloria, even a Michelin-starred chef is no match for you in terms of cooking skills.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Cooking skills? Heh. She heard from others that the best way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach. Therefore, she worked her ass off to improve her cooking skills, trying to change the way Jordy felt about her. However¡­ He never took a bite of the food she cooked. When she asked him to have a shot, undisguised disgust would be shown on his face. Every time Gloria recalled the past, she felt her past self very cheap. ¡°Gloria?¡± Nydia¡¯s words snapped Gloria out of her thoughts. Looking at their intent gazes, Gloria parted her lips. ¡°I lost focus just now. What did you say?¡± Nydia opened her eyes wide and looked at Gloria. ¡°Are you going to a party?¡± Gloria nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± She subconsciously took a look at Jonathan. He told that to Nydia? Nydia frowned. ¡°You¡¯re notfortable with such asions. Why are you going to the party in high profile? Besides, you used to attend such asions with Jordy Collins, but this time you¡­¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Jesus! Are You Crazy! Nydia¡¯s voice was tinged with worry. She always felt that Gloria was going to experience an unpredictable twist of fate. Everyone knew that Gloria and Jordy would disy affection in public at every banquet they attended, but now¡­ Jonathan arched an eyebrow without saying anything. If Gloria attended the party with him, it would give a heavy blow to the Collins family. That was what he expected. Gloria curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She had to carry out her n sooner orter. Moreover, she had lost her patience with Jordy, so there was no need to tolerate him. Even if Gloria did nothing, Ang would try her best to break them up. She thought it would be better to end this rtionship on her own so that she could be in control. Nydia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. You can get divorced more smoothly in that way.¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and asked with an astonished expression as if he hadn¡¯t known it, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nydia said through gritted teeth, ¡°Jordy, that bastard, is too shameless. He has signed the divorce paper, but he¡¯s dragging his feet over getting the divorce certificate. Gloria is a nice woman. She deserves a better man!¡± Jonathan nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree. After Gloria gets divorced, I think she can consider me as a candidate.¡± Words failed Nydia. How did they get to know each other? Gloria didn¡¯t tell Nydia about it, so Nydia didn¡¯t have the nerve to talk casually with Mr. Brown for fear that she annoyed him.! Fortunately, Mr. Brown didn¡¯t ask Nydia personal questions about Gloria. After Jonathan left, she needed to question Gloria! Gloria smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Brown has seen all kinds of beauties, and I am just like a bouquet of wild flowers that no one will notice.¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°No, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I like wild flowers.¡± that no one will notice.¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°No, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I like wild flowers.¡± Jonathan was a womanizer, so it was not unusual for him to have a glib tongue. Gloria and Nydia didn¡¯t take it personally. They finished the meal, while talking andughing. After the meal, Nydia scrambled to wash the dishes. Jonathan turned to look at Gloria. ¡°How about you try on the full dress?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Gloria¡¯s eyes were glittering. ¡°I¡¯ll try it on tonight. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Jonathan was gentlemanly, so he wouldn¡¯t force Gloria. Seeing that it was a bitte at night, he decided to leave as he knew he would be an annoyance to them if he stayed any longer. He rose to his feet, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You should rest early.¡± Evidently, Nydia was nning on staying at Gloria¡¯s home tonight. Gloria nodded, smiling. ¡°Alright, you take care, Mr. Brown.¡± Jonathan scowled. ¡°We¡¯ve eaten together several times. Today, I even had the food you cooked. So we should be friends now, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± When Nydia washed dishes, she peeped at them and felt there was a mild flirtation between them. Gloria smiled without any reply. Jonathan walked to the door and said in an undertone after changing his shoes, ¡°Call me Jonathan.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°OK.¡± Jonathan smiled and left. After the door closed for some time, Nydia finished washing the dishes. She wiped her wet hand with tissue and looked at Gloria suspiciously. ¡°What happened between you two?¡± Perceiving that Gloria was going to answer her perfunctorily, Nydia raised her arm immediately. ¡°Level with me! Don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± Gloria sighed helplessly. She didn¡¯t divulge anything about Jonathan to Nydia because she didn¡¯t want to bother Nydia. However, if she kept hiding it from Nydia, she was afraid that Nydia might misunderstand her. Therefore, she told Nydia some trivial things and avoided the importance, like her cooperation with Jonathan. When Nydia heard Gloria talk about her intentions to attend the bouquet, her face changed color. She stood up right away. ¡°Jesus! Are you crazy? You¡¯re going to¡­¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The Party Kicked off Gloria stared at Nydia and nodded before Nydia finished since she had known what Nydia was going to say. ¡°This is the only way. I¡¯ve shown extreme forbearance to him, but he¡¯s unthankful.¡± Nydia stared at Gloria in wide-eyed wonder. ¡°Gloria, are you sure you¡¯re ready? Once youe to this, some things can¡¯t be fixed anymore!¡± Gloria arched an eyebrow. ¡°What? You keep asking me not to stick around for him. Now I¡¯ve made up my mind, but you want me to reconsider it?¡± ¡°I wish you to sever the tie with him for good and stay away from him!¡± Nydia said firmly, but the next moment she felt torn. ¡°I¡¯m worried you might regret it and feel sadder than before. Maybe breaking up with him can put you out of your misery, but what if losing him inflicts more pain on you?¡± Gloria grinned and put one of her hands on Nydia¡¯s hand. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nydia¡¯s eyes twinkled and she finally nodded. ¡°Um, I trust you, s¡­¡± She parted her lips but withheld her words, for she was afraid that Gloria would change her mind. Anyway, as far as Nydia was concerned, Gloria should get divorced! Nydia noticed the gift box on the sofa and hastened to speak, ¡°Eek, is it the full dress? Why not give it a shot?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nydia had taken the gift box and felt confused at Gloria¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re not going to wear the dress he gave you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gloria watched the full dress that Nydia took out and said with a serious look, ¡°Jonathan is just a partner. After the cooperation is over, we¡¯ll be strangers to each other.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Why didn¡¯t you ask him to take it away?¡± While saying, a trace of admiration shed across her eyes. ¡°What a beautiful dress! Money really talks!¡± Gloria took no notice of how luxurious the dress was. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t take it away even if I required it.¡± Nydia rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Tsk. I can never live the life of a rich man.¡± Gloria frowned, lifted her hand and poked Nydia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from a rich family? You can¡¯t forgive your father until now? He had his reasons for what he had done.¡± ¡°Reasons?¡± Nydia¡¯s face clouded over instantly. ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t try to convince me. I won¡¯t ept them as my parents. They have other children, and I mean nothing to them. Maybe he picked me up somewhere on a whim.¡± ¡°Nydia¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Gloria, you really don¡¯t try it on? I believe you¡¯ll look gorgeous in this red dress. If you put it on, you¡¯ll dazzle all the attendees!¡± Gloria pursed her lips and changed the subject. She patted Nydia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Nydia put back the dress and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, you should take a shower and sleep to get better, so that you can dazzle everyone at the bouquet. I¡¯ll also attend it!¡± Gloria was silent. ask Bryson and Jennifer to apany me.¡± Gloria parted her lips. She didn¡¯t want to involve them, but she felt it was better to tell them, thinking that they were her best friends. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She smacked her lips and finally withheld her words. Then she took a shower and went to sleep. In the following days, she lived quite afortable life. As she was waiting patiently, the party finally kicked off. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Don¡¯t Worry. I Am Here Gloria had got into Jonathan¡¯s car Nydia wasn¡¯t there since she would attend the party with Bryson and Jennifer. Jonathan drove the car while Gloria was seated in the passenger seat. He looked intently at Gloria, and a faint smile lifted the corner of his lips ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear the full dress prepared for you?¡± Gloria tilted her head to look at him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit me, so I select more suitable dresses. I¡¯ll give the full dresses back to you. You might as well give them to your other femalepanions.¡¯ Jonathan was a calcting man, but he would not give Gloria much pressure, so she didn¡¯t have to be cautious with her words. Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You are my only date at present Gloria chuckled without saying anything. On their way, Jonathan made a conversation with Gloria to liven the atmosphere without any effort. They seemed to thrive in conversations and felt rxed. It didn¡¯t take them long to arrive at the destination. It was the birthday party of Old Henry Murray today. A lot of guests gathered here to celebrate it. Countless cars pulled over at the entrance of the Murray¡¯s. Many security guards were upholding the order. The guests greeted each other while taking their chaperones inside When Jonathan¡¯s car pulled over, many people turned to look at Jonathan with great respect There were several powerful families in this city, and their license tes were memorized by a lot of people, who tried to avoid offending the powerful and curry favor. Jonathan was from one of the most powerful families. His arrival caught the attention of all the people who were about to go inside As the center of attention, Jonathan opened the driver¡¯s side door Many women swooned when they saw the handsome man in a suit getting out of the car They couidn¡¯t help but scan Jonathan up and down and wasn¡¯t reluctant to look away. Jonathan was nearly 19 meters 1all with broad shoulders and a lean waist. He was a typical prince charming in the eyes of women A faint smile spread over his handsome face As everyone gazed at him, he walked to the passenger side A lot of women held their breaths and jealous rage overwhelmed them, though they hadn¡¯t seen the woman in the passenger seat. There were not many handsome men The powerful and handsome guys were rarely seen. Jordy Collins and Jonathan Brown were both good-looking and at the peak of their careers. However, Jordy had got married and he was deeply in love with his wife Jonathan was single, but he was a yboy Regardless, many women racked their brains to climb into his bed because of Jonathan¡¯s power. status and good look The passenger side door opened slowly Jonathan was beaming and softness filled his eyes He stretched out one of his hands, waiting for his sweetheart to get out of the car. All the guests were dumbstruck. Though Jonathan was a womanizer, he never went to a party with a date. This time, he made an exception! When everyone felt it incredulous, a fair-skinned hand was stretched out and her slender, fair fingers were ced on the man¡¯s fingertips Jonathan held her hand as if it was a treasure, and helped her get out of the car Since his car pulled over in the corner, they couldn¡¯t see Gloria clearly when she was in the car. It was not until she got out of the car that the crowd saw a slender figure in blue Her brown curly hair draped over her body. She stepped forward to be coordinated with Jonathan¡¯s movements. Jonathan bent one of his arms Gloria froze for a moment and finally linked his arm. Jonathan cast down his eyes, bent over and whispered in her ears ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have me by your side.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It¡¯s a Show They put on Darkness gathered in Gloria¡¯s eyes and she seemed to lose locus. She suddenly remembered that every time she attended a party with Jordy, he would hold her hand and talk to her in an affectionate voice so that all the guests would believe they were deeply in love with each other At that time, she thought she was the happiest woman in the world Butter¡­ A sh of mockery flitled across her eyes. She smiled at Jonathan and walked to the front gate with him. When they walked around the car, Gloria¡¯s face was revealed to the guests. Many people gasped. Gloria was wearing a light blue dress that was on her knee. Her arms were fair skinned and slender. Her waist was slim, and made many men swoon, Nevertheless, only Jordy could hold her waist before. Now¡­ Jonathan didn¡¯t fling his arm around Gloria¡¯s waist, but they linked arms The guests were wondering what happened If they were not mistaken, ihal woman was Gloria White. Immediately, the guests exchanged looks. Could it be that..that woman was someone who looked like Gloria, As they looked at her intently, they concluded that she was not anyone else bul Gloria Some men couldn¡¯t refrain from going over to Jonathan and greeting him with a polite smile. ¡®Mr. Brown, it¡¯s been a long time. I never thought we could meet each other at the front gate. What a coincidence. Hahaha¡­. Jonathan nodded with a gentle expression. ¡®Mr. Phillips.¡± Mr Phillips would only greet Jonathan most of the time. But it was really startling that Jonathan attended the party with Jordy¡¯s wife, so Mr. Phillips could no longer repress his curiosity. He looked at Gloria and asked with puzzlement, ¡®Mrs. Collins, why are you¡­¡± Gloria seemed perfectly collected and smiled. ¡°Mr. Phillips, it¡¯s been a long time. Yes, it¡¯s been so long. You¡­¡¯ Before Mr. Phillips finished, Gloria shifted her gaze at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Let¡¯s get in first?¡¯ Jonathan curled his lips and nodded gentlemanly ¡°OK¡± Other guests were approaching them. Seeing they walk arm in arm, the guests were shaken up. ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s Gloria White liecognize her voice.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I don¡¯t need you to inform mel When did they fool around with each other? Where is Mr Collins? ¡°Hahaha. apparently, I¡¯m in the right ce. I really expect the uing show. I¡¯m wondering if Mr Collins wille or not It¡¯s the birthday party of Old Henry Murray. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Collins family and the Murray family have a lot ofmon projects and a good rtionship, so I¡¯m sure M Collins wille. Did Mr Collins and Mrs Collins have a quarrel? So Mis. Collins is angry with MI Collins and starts a rtionship with Mr Brown? ¡°How could that be? The Collins couple has gotten along well with each other. Due to it, the share price of Mr. Collins¡¯pany continues to increase if they split up, it would hurt Collins Group, which is a giant. The slight decline of the stocks can lead to a huge loss.¡± ¡°Perhaps the feud between the Collins family and the Brown family is misleading? Mr. Brown and Mrs. Collins are putting on a show?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to see if it¡¯s a show!¡± They couldn¡¯t figure it out and failed to restrain their curiosity, so they strode over to follow Jonathan and Gloria The moment those women found that Gloria was Jonathan¡¯s date, their curiosity surpassed their jealousy However¡­ Before all the guests got inside, another luxury car drove in. When they saw clearly the license te, there were subtle changes and undisguised excitement in their eyes. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The Show Begins! That was Mr. Collins can They were wondering if he would attend this party with a date They saw him stepping out of the car slowly, exuding robility and aloofness that made others flinch. Inparison to Jonathan, who was gentle, joidy was aggressive and daunting After he closed the car door, he strode to the passenger side door The guest gol extremely cicited. It seemed like they got some important secrets They riveted their gazes in the direction of Jordy, and looked forward to seeing the woman on the passenger seat At that moment, all the people only got one idea on their minds, that was, to see who Jordy¡¯s date was. As the guests had great expectations, the passenger side door opened Jordy didn¡¯t hold her but said nonchnily. ¡°Get off.¡¯ Ang covered the disappointment in her eyes and nodded while smiling This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When her face was revealed, all the onlookers were dumbstruck. That woman! Oh, gosh! Wasn¡¯t she Gloria¡¯s cousin? She became a vegetable because of saving Jordy¡­ How could she recover so quickly and even go to the party with Jordy? She wore a full red dress, forming a sharp contrast to her pale cheeks, She lowered her head slightly and didnt act very naturally. After Jordy closed the door, she showed him an apologetic smile ¡°Jordy, will my attendance have a bad influence on yourpany? Jordy glimpsed at her and said with an Indifferent look. ¡®No.¡¯ He would marry Ang sooner orter Many things could not be concealed anymore So, Jordy decided to keep it that way, creating a wless illusion that Collins Group would have some big moves. It would be better than making others believe that the Collins couple had separated. Before that, he had hired some paid posters to make insinuations online Ang answered with a smile. Thank you, when the party is over, I won¡¯t trauble you again.¡± Jordy pressed his lips lightly without a word. Nevertheless.. He felt the surrounding people acted very weirdly today Though they tried to curry favor with great respect as usual, he could sense the unnatural expressions in their faces All of them were the same. Even Ang felt something was amiss. She looked around subconsciously and hastened to speak, ¡°Jordy. they seem to misunderstand us.¡± Jordy retracied his gaze and strode inside ¡®Don¡¯t worry,¡± || While watching his receding figuie, Ang fell somewhat disappointed. She had been waiting for him to bend his arm, but thest shred of hope was in vain Ang pursed her lips, neglecting others¡¯ gazes and following Jordy Anyway, she was already satisfied that she could attend the party with Joidy. Other guests were watching the scene. Seeing all the leading roles walk inside, they followed in, wanting to acquire more firsthand information. Some story details might be changed if they were informed by others. The show begins!¡± ¡®I feel they put on such an act on purpose¡­¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think so. I heard that Mr Collins often went to the hospital to visit Ang after she regained her consciousness. Ang is Mrs. Collins¡¯ cousin, so she¡¯s kind of rted to Mr. Collins. After she became Mr Collins¡¯ life saver, they had more connections. They are of sirns ages, so it¡¯s no wonder that they might have a crush on each other.¡¯ ¡°Hurry to follow them in. No more talking.¡± Just then, Ang had caught up with Jordy and walked inside the living room with him shoulder by shoulder Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Jordy, I Know You Are Very Angry The living room was filled with guests. In that case, Jordy still noticed Jonathan and Gloria at a nce, who were talking andughing beside the wine table Instantly, Jordy looked murderous) Ang noticed that, her eyes were travelling to where Jordy was looking. A trace of astonishment came into her eyes She couldn¡¯t help bul exim, ¡®Oh my goodness, why does Gloria y with Jonathan? Ang wondered inside Does Gloria really want a divorce? Wasn¡¯t she trying to enrage Jordy by doing so? Or Gloria wouldn¡¯t escort the rival of Jordy to the feasi. That humiliates Jordy so much that he won¡¯t tolerate Gloria anymore Jordy resumed hisposure, but his gaze was still sharp. Gloria and Jonathan seemed to perceive Joidy¡¯s gaze and they looked over the door at the same time. Her eyes flickered. The next moment she culled her lips andnded her indifferent gaze on Ang Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Watching Ang¡¯s red dress, Glona couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows Actually, Ang is a good looking woman and a great diesser. Her delicate, pale oval face makes her look lovable However, since she wears makeup, she ought to have hidden the paleness on her face. Unless she uses make-up to make herself look pale Jonathan turned his gaze on Gloria She seemed unaffected by the couple at the door. He curled his lips ¡°Are you afraid? ¡®Afraid of what?¡¯ A trace of astonishment shed across her eyes. You and Jordy have been rivals for so many years, so you should know clearly Jordy and I are only a perfect couple on the surface.¡¯ Jonathan raised an eyebrow without a word. Gloria lifted the goblet in her hand and Jonathan clinked sses with her naturally. A faint smile spread over Gloria¡¯s face. ¡®I¡¯m determined to get what I want today. Mr. Brown, you are helping it along all the time. I can¡¯t flinch now, or I¡¯ll frustrate you.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I think I made the right choice.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s lips curled. She brought the goblet to her lips and took a sip. Locks of hair waved on her cheeks. She raised one hand and fucked her hair behind her ears, while drinking champagne. She looked extremely alluring by doing so. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were profound. ¡°Gloria, you can consider being with me. I won¡¯t restrict you. I¡¯m not afraid of gaining a bad reputation, but I don¡¯t know if you can afford that Gloria let outughter. Shaking the goblet in her hand and observing the floating champagne, she could no longer refrain from saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. I have no more energy to start a rtionship. Jonathan and Jordy were the same kind actually. However, they became rivals because their own companies were on opposing sides. Otherwise, they might appreciate each other. Both of them were cold blooded, ruthless and did whatever it took to get what they wanted. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with such kind of man anymore. Besides, she had been thoroughly hurt in a rtionship with Jordy, so she didn¡¯t want history to repeat itself. Jonathan smiled without continuing that topic. He always knew when to stop at where it should be Jordy walked over Gloria with killing intent in his eyes. Ang¡¯s pupils dted. She strode over to catch up with Jordy and whispered to him, ¡°Jordy, I know you¡¯re angry. We¡¯re at the bouquet So many people are staring at us. If you say something inappropriate, it may inflict thepany.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 What a Gorgeous Woman! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jordy did not spare a single look at her. Seeing that Gloria and Jonathan were talking cheerfully. Ang sneered inside. It has been three years since I began to set up a trap for Gloria. Now I¡¯m working on sess. It¡¯s Gloria who asked for it, so I shouldn¡¯t be to me, should I? It was Old Henry Murray¡¯s birthday party, but those four people stole all the attention of people present. Of course, they really expected the fight between Jordy and Jonathan over Gloria. The show would be very interesting As everyone was watching, Jordy walked 10 Gloria and stood before her, with a sullen look. Gloria raised her head and happened to see Jordy and Ang. She smiled faintly, ¡°Here you are.¡± Her indifferent voice betrayed no emotions. Jonathan also smiled. ¡°Mr. Collins, it¡¯s rare to see you attend a party with other women except Gloria Gloria? Jordy¡¯s face darkened. He sneered, ¡®It¡¯s also rare to see you attend such an asion on a date. Moreover, your date is my wife¡± Ang got on her nerve. She couldn¡¯t understand why Jordy said so was it because he was trying to save face in public, or was it because he was reluctant to get over Gloria? Jonathan smiled more brightly. Your wife?¡± Gloria put on a wry smile The estrangement in her eyes made Jordy¡®s eyes sting. He shot daggers at her. ¡°Can you shop making a fuss?¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, you overthink it. Gloria wore a faint smile on her lips, ¡°If you really wish me to do so, I might as well fulfill your wish. ¡°Gloria White!¡¯ Jordy gnashed his teeth. Gloria wasn¡¯t bothered at all. She turned 10 look at Jonathan, smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning on greeting your acquaintances? I can go with you.¡± Jonathan chuckled instantly. That¡¯s great.¡¯ He bent his arm Then Gloria raised her hand, but failed as a heavy weight was pressed on her hand. She looked away and saw Jordy¡¯s murderous gaze Ang took a deep breath. Seeing that Jordy wanted to take away Gloria, she hurried to pull Jordy¡¯s arm. Jordy¡± She looked at him, implying that a lot of outsiders were watching them Jordy pressed his lips together without moving Gloria regained her presence of mind, and linked her arms with Jonathan very naturally All eyes were on them. Jonathan took Gloria 10 Mr. Phillips. Mr. Phillips felt ttered and greeted them hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Phillips, would you like some drink?¡± Jonathan smiled and shook his goblet ¡°I drive here myself, so excuse me for not drinking with you. Mr. Phillips appeared obsequious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I always want to invite you to dinner, but I don¡¯t have a chance. Now I have finally met you. I¡¯m wondering if you might be free to have dinner with me.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°I need to check my schedule.¡¯ Mr. Phillips knew Jonathan declined his invitation. Though frustrated, he smiled. It had been beyond his expectations that Jonathan took the initiative to talk with him. He didn¡¯t have the nerve to have conversations about the projects, for fear that Jonathan would lose patience. Then, hended his gaze on Gloria and sized her up and down. What a gorgeous woman! No wonder Mr. Collins liked her. Even Mr. Brown made an exception for her. He paused for a moment. It seemed that he could no longer repress his curiosity, so he parted his lips with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Collins, why do you attend this party with Mr. Brown?¡¯ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 There¡¯s No Turning Back The whole world knew that Jonathan was Jordy¡¯s nemesis. Gloria smiled. ¡°Now you can call me Miss White.¡¯ Mr. Phillips¡¯ smile froze on his face. He seemed to realize something and said in shock, ¡°Mrs¡­ No, Miss White, you¡­¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡®They have been divorced.¡± Mr. Phillips was in great shock. The Collins couple are very fond of each other, aren¡¯t they? Why did they get divorced all of a sudden? When he wanted to ask further, Jonathan opened his mouth. ¡®Please excuse me. I have something else to do.¡± A trace of disappointment flitted across Mr. Phillips¡¯ eyes. Gloria left with Jonathan. Jonathan stared at Gloria. ¡°Mr. Phillips is a bbermouthi. The news of your divorce will spread soon.¡¯ Gloria raised her eyebrows. She turned to look af Jonathan. ¡®Mr. Brown, how do you know that¡¯s my purpose?¡± Jonathan wore a faint smile. ¡°Because we¡¯re bosom friends.¡± It was not difficult for Jonathan 10 guess her intentions. If she hadn¡¯t intended to spread the news of her divorce with Jordy, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Jonathan, a powerful and rich man, to bring her to the party. Jonathan clinked ssed with Gloria, his eyes filled with smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t think it can work out. Jordy even brings Ang over. It proves that he has dark ideas¡± In others¡¯ eyes, Jonathan and Gloria were talking cheerfully. Jordy looked at their figures, with sharp eyes. Gloria took a sip of champagne elegantly. ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern. I only want a divorce.¡± She couldn¡¯t feel at ease until she got the divorce certificate. Jonathan curled his lips. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Gloria pursed her lips without more words. The party was very interesting. Everyone¡¯s eyes were travelling. Old Henry Murray¡¯s appearance caught the attention of everyone. Den Murray, the eldest son of Old Henry Murray and over 40, held the microphone He smiled at everyone ¡°Thanks for attending my father¡¯s birthday party. I won¡¯t waste time on preliminaries. Today, let¡¯s y a new game.¡± The crowd was interested. It was a special party. In the past years, the party was only an asion where businessmen made conversations and established partnerships. This year, they not only saw a great show, and even got involved in a new game. aContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan stood in the center. He looked intently at Gloria. ¡®Do you believe thai¡¯s my idea?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Gloria scanned him suspiciously As a cunning man, Jonathan would not do things for nothing. What did he mean by saying that? The next moment, she seemed taken aback. ¡°You¡­¡± Jonathan was beaming with smiles. ¡°You¡¯re smart. I don¡¯t need to waste my breath at all.¡± Gloria didn¡¯t speak. She pursed her lips. It seemed that he was behind it. She began to worry that it might cause a lot of traumas to Grandma Gloria was hesitant. She handed the ss to him and whispered. ¡®Excuse me for going to the restroom.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were tinged with subtle emotions. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back as we¡¯vee to this. The result is what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Is It a Big Surprise? Gloria set her lips tight without a word. Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can keep youpany.¡± Gloria breathed. She agreed with Jonathan. There was no turning back. Since Jordy was so hard on her, she would not spare him. Den stood on the podium with a smile on his lips ¡°Usually, you¡¯ll talk about some projects on such an asion. Today, I¡¯ll make it more convenient for all of you. Well, I¡¯ve already built a wall.¡± A wall? Everyone was puzzled. As Den flung his hand, two tall, slender women pushed a wall and came out. A lot of white tags, under which were guests¡¯ names, were stered on the wall Den smiled. Your names are on this wall.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The audience was speechless. They didn¡¯t know what Den wanted to do. Gloria pursed her lips. She knew there was her name on it. ¡°For the sake of justice, there are names of males and females Males¡¯ names are explicit, but females might be addressed as males dates. Later, I¡¯ll open oneg randomly. The person who is referred 10 needs toe to the podium. Then I¡¯ll open the next tag. I won¡¯t press whoever refuses toe over¡± The audience was still in confusion. Someone blurted out a question. ¡®What¡¯s the point of going to the podium? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and listen. Since it¡¯s for our convenience, he must have prepared something we need.¡± As everyone was expecting, Den continued, ¡°When youe here, you can state yourpany¡¯s growth, its development n, the cooperation you want to achieve or any wishes. Feel free to talk. I¡¯ll draw five lucky guests and give them help. After hearing that, they couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. The Murray family was so generous this year. Five lucky guests. If it came out from others¡¯ mouths, those rich men wouldn¡¯t take it personally. But that was from the mouth of the eldest son of the Murray family, which was able to help them close the deal that was over 10 million dors. Besides, it was indeed very convenient. The reason they came here today was to curry favor with the rich and powerful. But so many people were there. The guys that they wanted to tter were busy ttering more powerful men, so they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to have conversations If they went to the podium, they could talk with whoever they wanted! All of them put on expectant looks, hoping to be the first one picked up by Den. Observing everyone¡¯s reaction, he chuckled. ¡°Is it a big surprise?¡± Some of the guests lifted their sses to propose a toast to Den. At that moment, Old Henry Murray, who was in the master position, said before the microphone, ¡°Every year when I hold a birthday party, you¡¯lle over to celebrate it regardless of any troubles. I always appreciate that. Today, I do this to return your kindness. I hope you don¡¯t feel bored.¡± Though Old Henry Murray was in a high position, he was very casual. The guests were grateful. Den walked to the wall and raised her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll open the first tag.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Why do Ie across him wherever I go? Many people had their hearts in their throats. They were excited and nervous, afraid that they would be the first ones to be picked up. Gloria was ratherposed, since she knew that Jonathan wouldn¡¯t let her be the first one. She took a breath and said in an undertone. I¡¯ll go to the restroom first.¡± Jonathan looked at her with his profound eyes and said softly. ¡®OK, don¡¯t worry. Stage fright is not a big deal.¡± Stage fright. He seemed to imply something else People that attended such an asion all had status and didn¡¯t have stage fright After all, they were used to these kinds of asions. She was no exception. But he still reminded her not to care about stage fright. That was, he hinted at her not to fear Jordy. Gloria nodded, turned around and walked to the restroom. Seeing Gloria¡¯s receding figure, Ang hastened to speak to Jordy, ¡°Jordy, May I be excused to go to the restroom?¡¯ Jordy nodded, drinking wine Gloria was a bit nervous. After she went into the restroom, she opened the faucet. Seeing water sttering. she stretched out her hand and let the water rinse her hand, She was struggling, with mixed emotions in her eyes. Her face changed slightly when her mind wandered. She couldn¡¯t flinch! Then she patted her face with cool hands and got a sound mind instantly. She had gotten here, decisive about their divorce all the time. She shouldn¡¯t have scruples. Gloria took a deep breath. She had exined it to Grandma, who showed a lot of understanding. Except for Grandma, she didn¡¯t care about the Collins. Thinking of that, she recovered her wits. The moment she closed the faucet and turned around to leave, Ang walked inside with smiles on her lips. ¡°Gloria, what a coincidence.¡± There was a hint of mockery in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She was well aware it was not a coincidence. Ang walked to Gloria, revealing a grateful smile. Jordy and I n to get married.¡± Gloria stiffened for a moment and chuckled. ¡°Congrats.¡¯ Then she could thoroughly gel over Jordy and make him suffer a great loss without any scruples. That was what he deserved Ang scanned Gloria carefully, but could not feel Gloria¡¯s sadness. Ang smiled. Thanks. Will you hate me? Gloria curled her lips. ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re a perfect match Ang¡¯s smile froze. She could sense the mockery in Gloria¡¯s voice. She thought Gloria would be utterly disappointed, but Gloria didn¡¯t Ang smiled brightly Jordy and I will be together forever. You wasted three years standing in for me. I¡¯m very grateful. So, I wish you found a good man who dotes on you.¡± Thanks. Gloria didn¡¯t want to waste her breath, so she turned around to leave. There was coldness in Ang¡¯s eyes. Seeing Gloria¡¯s back, she stood still. Gloria is a proud woman. I¡¯ve enraged her so many times. She may have given up the idea of being together with Jordy. That¡¯s what I expected. Ang sneered and strode to the cubicle. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Gloria had walked out of the bathroom. It was surprising that a man who was wearing a cold expression was standing at the door. Sensing her presence, he shot daggers at her immediately. Gloria stopped and felt terrible. What an unlucky day! Why do Ie across him wherever I go? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Gloria, the One Who Started the Battle Jordy looked at Gloria coldly, and said, ¡°Are you happy now?¡¯ ¡°Happy?¡± Gloria chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who was responsible for this.¡¯ Back then, when she was Mrs. Collins, she served the Collins family with all her heart, never doing anything that might bring shame to family. Many people had praised her for being such a dutiful wife. But Jordy never cared about her. Instead, he kept flirting with Ang As Gloria was about to marry, people gossiped about her whereas Jordy med her as well. The acridity in Gloria¡¯s eyes grew bitler, and Jordy bit his thin lips tightly. He said, ¡®Please leave the banquet now. We are over.¡¯ Gloria looked at him indifferently, ¡°Will you go to get married with me tomorrow?¡± Jordy chuckled at her question and said, ¡®Gloria, don¡¯t have such a fancy. I will divorce you sooner or later anyhow.¡¯ Ang came out. Immediately she saw the two standing close again She blinked her eyes for surprise and then approached them with a smile on her face, Jordy, Gloria, why are you two challing here?¡± Seeing Ang carne 10 Jordy as if approaching her own property, she seemed 10 be announcing her possession of Jordy. Gloria had no patience to stay. She walked out directly Jordy stared at her back, ¡°Gloria!¡± The terse word sounded threatening. Gloria didn¡¯t stop. Her hesitation and nervousness were instantly banished after Jordy appeared. Now her calmness had taken the upper hand. Divorce was a must for her No one could stop her. She quickened her steps and soon returned to Jonathan. Seeing Gloria with ease like she used to have, Jonathan felt quite surprise, raising his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did you calm down that quickly?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Well, I do this only to satisfy you and not to spoil your n.¡± She wouldn¡¯t thank Jonathan though. Her divorce would only benefit Jonathan rather than do him harm She was certain that Jonathan would utilize the ill fame of the Collins family so as to defeat them. But she knew that Jordy would not let thepany crack just because of this incident. For Jordy, the loss this scandal brought was merely nothing. Jonathan sneered and said nothing more. At this moment on the stage, two people had made their presentations to introduce theirpanies and to solicit cooperation. The event went on in order. The audience listened carefully because they might want to get their share of benefits foring here. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After twelve people introduced on stage in a row, finally it was Gloria¡¯s turn. Jonathan turned to look at her, faintly smiling at her, ¡°Get ready for this.¡± The twelfth speaker was about to give the stage to Gloria Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered. I would be the thirteenth speaker, wouldn¡¯t I? Thirteen, a bad number though. She pressed her lips and waited, saying nothing. Just as the twelfth speaker introduced the next speaker, he was a bit surprised to announce, ¡®Next, let¡¯s wee Mr. Brown¡¯spanion, Miss White.¡± The speaker confirmed that he didn¡¯t read it wrong. The card did read that the next speaker would be Mr. Brown¡¯spanion. He announced clearly. All the audience got excited unprecedentedly at this. Now the battle between Jordy and Jonathan had officially begun. And Gloria would be the one to start the battle The audience were curious to know what Gloria would say. People remained tacit that this speech must have been arranged beforehand. The nonchnt looks of Jordy suddenly disappeared as he looked at Gloria with a stern face at once. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Call Me Miss White Ang wondered what Gloria would do on the stage. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jordy must not have plotted this. So it must be Jonathan who designs all this. But what are they up to? Ang was curious because she thought Jonathan would never help Jordy and Gloria get back together. Whereas Gloria, after being with Jonathan, had already decided to get over Jordy. Well, what will happen then? Ang began to anticipate Gloria¡¯s following speech She deeply wished that Gloria, out of her pride and self-respect, would never see Jordy again. Jonathan turned to looked at Gloria, with a faint smile, ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gloria looked calm without any tinge of hesitation Jonathan and Jordy were already quite influential. Now, by Jonathan¡¯s side, Gloria was all the more conspicuous as well. Naturally, everyone would stare intensely at Gloria on stage. Old Henry, while looking at her, immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Who nned all this? Den¡¯s face turned groom. Till have someone 10 find out.¡± The Murray family will never do anything like this that might offend both the Brown family and the Collins family. Besides, they had worked with both parties, so partiality was not an option. If Gloria would go on the stage on behalf of the Brown family, then Jonathan must have bribed the Murray family for this Old Henry looked grim. ¡°What a trickster Jonathan is!¡± Den¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Old Henry looked coldly at Den and asked, you have been very close to Jonathan. Did you n all this? ¡°Dad, I¡¯m also close to the Collins as well. How can you think it¡¯s me?¡± Old Henry frowned and didn¡¯t say a word. He was afraid to have offended the Collins. How could we cooperate with them in the future? ¡°You Fool!¡± Den frowned and protested, ¡°Dad, it really have nothing 10 do with me.¡¯ Old Henry took a breath and looked away. He thought it was toote for him to stop it The Collins had already harbored hatred for the Murray family Even if he stopped Gloria, Jonathan would achieve his purpose Sooner orter, Jordy would find out and be dissatisfied with the Murray family, But if he stopped Gloria, he might oflend the Brown family in turn. The Murray family was stuck in a dilemma. At this moment, Gloria hade to the stage. Joidy was well sealed, holding the ss in his hand tightly. His cold stare seemed to almost engulf Gloria. Gloria took microphone and stood in the center of the stage. d in the blue dress, she disyed dignity and nobility. The light shed on her, entuating her delicate profile so that people could see it clearly She was like the seductive, beautiful yet dangerous sirens in the myth! After all, she had been Jordy¡¯s woman. Whereas Jonathan got involved with her afterwards. The audience looked wantonly at her but Gloria didn¡¯t care. She just spoke into the microphone, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to introduce myself. Everyone here must know me. The audience nodded. Ang looked at Jordy with worries, Jordy, will Gloria do anything stupid? Even though you have separated, she still must not do this to you for the sake of your old rtionships. Gloria sneered and resumed, ¡°but from today on, I will no longer be Mrs. Collins. I hope you will call me Miss White instead Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Is this a Compensation? People was shocked. She is crazy! Her words implied that she had broken up with Jordy.¡± She is no longer Mrs. Collins She¡¯s single again! Jonathan has been looking at Gloria. At this moment, a smile crept onto his face, his eyes full of joy He turned to look at Jordy, but saw no emotions on his stern face. He brought Ang here today probably just to put on a show for others. But with Gloria¡¯s speech , his show was already torn down. The spot light would focus on how he failed with Gloria¡­ Noticing the gaze of Jonathan, Jordy looked back at him. They were not sitting an the same table, but they could look at each other with hatred in their eyes across many other guests. Jonathan smiled and raised his ss full of champagne to make a toast Jordy didn¡¯t look at him anymore. Instead, he rose up and walked out. Ang was excited, but worried, ¡®Jordy.¡± She hurriedly follow him. Seeing Jordy going out, Gloria slightly sneered and continued, ¡°from now on, I hope you won¡¯t pester me with the question of what happened. We don¡¯t have to be enemy after we divorced. But now I have a question for Mr. Collins instead.¡± In an instant, all the audience looked at Jordy at the same time. Jordy stumbled a little, and the hatred in his eyes was palpable. Gloria smiled. ¡®Now that we have signed the divorce agreement, are you free tomorrow to get the divorce certificate?¡± All the audience in therge venue sank into extreme silence. They were all excited and shocked by the incident. Jordy turned his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll you at the Council at nine tomorrow morning.¡± After that, Jordy walked away directly. He was humiliated in the public that day. But no one really thought this way. They thought it was a plotted by the Collins family. Gloria raised her eyebrows, held the microphone again and said, ¡°I¡¯m finished. Next speaker please.¡± Going through the stage proceeding and returning the microphone, she stepped off the stage and returned to Jonathan Jonathan smiled at her and said, ¡°well done.¡± Gloria was calm, but indeed she felt exhausted at heart. Her marriage had finallye to an end. The next day she would have nothing to do with Jordy any more. Their rtionship as husband and wife had not passed the trial through adversity. Separation became the destination of their marriage. In the future, they would never contact with each other. Eventually, she would have to farewell to her three-year marriage at this banquet. From then on, she would be all alone. Gloria looked at the ss in front of her and drank all the champagne in it. ¡°I want to leave,¡¯ she whispered ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡¯ Jonathan got up very considerately, watching Gloria rise from her seat, and he helped her out of her chair ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we say our greetings to old Henry.¡± Gloria nodded and said nothing. When they came to old Henry, he looked at Jonathan as if he was angry at him. ¡°Mr. Brown, you y a nice Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. trick today¡¯ ¡°Old Henry, don¡¯t tter me. I¡¯ve brought a birthday gift today which includes one of the contracts. I have already signed it, and I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Old Henry looked stunned. If he guessed right, the contract must be the one he turned downst time when he tried to plead the Brown family for cooperation. Is this apensation? Old Henry frowned, and finally said, ¡°thank you.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Tell Us Your Victory Jonathan smiled, there will be morepensations in the future if we have chance.¡± Old Henry didn¡¯t say anything more because he didn¡¯t want to offend Jonathan. He smiled and said, ¡®Mr. Brown, thank you. You may go if you have other things to attend to.¡¯ Jonathan nodded and left with Gloria. The speeches were still going on in the venue. Old Henry was a bit disappointed by departure of these two people, who had caused a sensation there. He still wanted more explosive information about the two of them. And he thought he would follow their story from the media The two returned to the car. Jonathan opened the car door for Gloria to sit in. It was not until Jonathan gol in and closed the door that Gloria asked, ¡°The banquet is over now. When are you going to appeal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you divorce, I still have some things to arrange, but it won¡¯t be toote.¡± Gloria nodded without asking any more She thought her cooperation with Jonathan was about to end after this In the future, she would have no further connections with Jordy. She was finally able to live her own lite. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat something? Jonathan started the engine and looked at her. Gloria shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I want to go back and have a rest.¡¯ Resolute and calm though she was, the weariness were palpable on her face. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Maybe, it would still be a difficulty for you toy down the devotion of so many years. Jonathan didn¡¯t ask any more questions and drove the car to her house at her request. The mobile phone suddenly rang, piercing the quiet ambiance in the car. Gloria looked at the screen and picked up the phone. Without speaking, she heard the anxious voice on the other end. ¡°Gloria, how are you now? Has the banquet already been going on for a while? Damn, we¡¯ve had a car ident here. I miss your show!¡± ¡°Car ident?¡± Gloria looked nervous. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jonathan checked Gloria and slowed down the car If she needed, he was ready to drive her to the scene ¡°It¡¯s fine. The one who hit us was a drunkard. His drove with unstable hands and a full-raced elerator. He is also fine but he is taken by the police. But our car is hit too badly in the back and it hit heavily in a tree at the front. The car is crashed. But don¡¯t worry, everyone was safe.¡¯ Gloria took a sigh of relief, while Nydia¡¯s anxious voice rang in her ears again, ¡°We are in the suburban area now. We¡¯ve already called the car to pick us up. It may bete. How are you now? Did you announce it? You can wait until we go. I want to hear you announce it on spot.¡± Hearing she talk with vigorous interest, Gloria knew she would be alright Then she smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. We¡¯ve already left the banquet.¡± ¡°Shit? I¡¯m toote?¡± ¡°Yeah, everything is solved and you don¡¯t have toe.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nydia felt so sorry, ¡°My God! I didn¡¯t see your good show! You have topensate me for this!¡± ¡®Well, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner some other day.¡± ¡°I want a home-made dinner from you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Nydia was happy to hear that, but the next moment, she continued to ask, ¡®So, Gloria, are you really divorced? Are you holding back the truth from me just to reassure me?¡¯ ¡°What? Of course it is true. You will see it in the press tomorrow. Nydia frowned, but thinking Gloria must not have lied to her, she nodded and answered, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll trust you. Where are you now? Come on, let¡¯s throw a party tonight! Tell us your victory today Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Condescending Gloria eyes twinkled. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little tired today. Maybe another day.¡± Hearing this, Nydia answered considerately. ¡®Alright then, take a nice rest today. If you are bored, remember to call me and I will go apanying you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them said nothing more and hung up the phone. Jonathan nced at Gloria without mentioning anything. He stepped on the elerator and drove all the way to where she lived. Gloria looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Thank you very much today¡¯ Without the arrangement of Jonathan, she might not have been so sessful. Jonathan raised his eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re wee I do this only to return your favor.¡± Gloria continued, ¡°Good night.¡± Jonathan smiled, his eyes full of tenderness. ¡®Are you concerned about me?¡¯ Gloria didn¡¯t answer It was just a polite remark. She smiled and got off the bus without saying anything. Jonathan had always been of some use to her. Knowing she was awyer, he might also want to continue to contact her But indeed, she didn¡¯t want to get too involved with this man. Back to her home, her heart pounded and raced After thinking for a while, she finally dialed a number on her phone. The person picked it up very quickly, ¡°Hello, Gloria.¡± Gloria looked guilty and said, ¡°Grandma, you must know what happened today. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Karen chuckled immediately. ¡®Gloria, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. If he hadn¡¯t been constraining you and involved with Ang, you wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­ ¡®Gloria clenched the phone At that moment, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to have theingwsuit. Tbu bau Because she thought she owed her grandma too much. Grandma is so nice to me but now¡­ I have to do harm to her grandson. Karen sighed lightly, ¡®Gloria, I want to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve said before that you are my own granddaughter as well after you marries into our family. So whatever you do, I will support you.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes swelled with guilt. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Her grandma chuckled and continued, ¡®I know you have a pure and good character. You are too nice 10 hurt people. So I won¡¯t stop you. My good girl, but just remember to come back to visit me often.¡± She opened her lips, trying to say something, but was interrupted by her grandma, ¡°What you do, my girl, is already destined by fate. You can¡¯t change it.¡± She calls me her girl¡­ Grandma had no daughter. And she was treating Gloria like her own daughter though she had a daughter, Olivia, also Jordy¡¯s mother. Atinge of puzzlement shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. Hearing no voice, she wondered whether Grandma was still over the phone ¡°Gloria.¡¯ Olivia¡¯s voice rang out from the phone. Gloria quickly replied, ¡®I¡¯m here.¡± She¡­ couldn¡¯t even call her mother any more. She knew Olivia had never liked her. She might think the same as Jordy, who judged Gloria as a greedy and vain woman. Besides, every time she called Olivia¡¯s mother, she could see the aversion in her eyes. So this time, it wouldn¡¯t happen again. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come to the house immediately. Olivia demanded, sounding condescending. Gloria frowned slightly, but she thought it would be better to settle things clearly and neatly. She thought it would also be nice to meet her grandmother in person and apologize to her. Thinking so, she responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡¯ Just after that, Olivia snapped up the phone without even answering her. Gloria pressed her lips tightly. She had been used to Olivia¡¯s condescending attitude for years, and now she didn¡¯t have to care. Soon she called a cab and went directly to the Collins house. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 I Will Grant Your Wish if You Want to Get a Divorce With Jordy An hourter, her car arrived at the banquet. When Gloria walked in, the maids stared at her with a strange look in their eyes. Although it was a private banquet, and no media would allowing in, many people were attending the banquet. And those who attended the party could take videos with their cellphones Even if no one dared to post the video on the Inte, they would certainly spread it privately Since Ang was also at the party, everyone must have known that Gloria would be there Olivia was dressed in a dark green suit and sitting on the s. She was holding back her anger while waiting for Gloria toe Once she saw Gloria, she shouted in a cold voice, ¡°How dare youe here!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Gloria looked up at Olivia, who was still as smartly dressed and had a stern face as ever Before, Gloria might have worried about how she was going to impress Olivia, but she kept her cool and said, ¡®Mrs. Collins, since you asked me to attend the banquel, I would corne Karen opened her lips but remained silent Gloria had suffered a lot in the Collins family. Since she wanted to file a divorce with Jordy, it was normal for her to change the way she called Olivia Olivia said with anger andughter, ¡°Gloria, how dare you! Do you have any idea how much damage you will cause to the Collins family by making such a mess? Can you afford 10 pay for it?¡± Karen¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Olivia!¡± Keren used to call Olivia her daughter. However, now, she called Olivia by her first name. At once, Olivia felt a little helpless and said, ¡®Mom¡­¡¯ ¡°Stop it! Why don¡¯t you think about how much Gloria has suffered at home? Why are you still ming her?¡± A look of gratitude crossed Gloria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandma, thank you. I also came here today to apologize to you personally Olivia sneered and did not want to hear anything more from Gloria. However, Gloria said again, ¡®Grandma, since Jordy and I havee to this point, I know that we both have responsibilities. But¡­ I really tried, but he only likes my cousin, so I had to let go.¡¯ Karen nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve never med you.¡± Olivia put a stern look on her face. ¡°I will grant your wish since you want to divorce Jordy! But don¡¯t you know what kind of problems the Collins Group is having? How can you add fuel to the fire at this time?¡± Gloria said, ¡°I was never the one who caused the trouble. Mrs. Collins, why don¡¯t you consider the fact that your son is cheating on me?¡± There was a loud bang Olivia was so angry she pped her hand on the table. ¡°Ang is the one who saved his life. After she wakes up, how could he ditch her! Otherwise, if he does that, the Collins family will leave a reputation of being mean. But what about you? People say a man should marry a virtuous woman. Why is it that my son married a wicked woman like you?¡± Olivia spoke these arrogant and insulting words at a very fast pace. She was very angry with Gloria and was thinking of ways to punish her, but she did not know that Gloria was determined to divorce Jordy this time. Olivia waited for Gloria to back down and apologize, but Gloria calmly said, ¡°Mr. Collins asked me to meet him tomorrow at the Citizens Advice Bureau. He and I will definitely get divorce papers. Mrs. Collins, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Karen closed her eyes. As much as she didn¡¯t want them to divorce, she was worried about Gloria being mad if they continued to be together again. Besides, Gloria would be her granddaughter from now on. And her rtionship with Gloria would be closer than before! And Olivia instantly red at Gloria. ¡°Say that again! Haven¡¯t you yed enough tricks in thest few years? Are you trying to intimidate me? Since you want to divorce Jordy, I¡¯ll grant your wish!" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Why Would He Want to Be With a B*tch Like You? Gloria smiled, ¡®Thank you, Mrs. Collins. If you don¡¯t have anything to say to me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly while her anger was about to explode! Is Gloria really going to file for divorce from Jordy? . However, the next moment, Olivia suddenly sneered and said, ¡®Gloria, you are doing this on purpose, right? You know that once you divorce Jordy at this crucial point, it will aflect the next project to be negotiated by the Collins Group. And this project is worth at least ten billion dors. You want to get some money out of it, don¡¯t you? Or maybe you want to get a little share of the group by filing a divorce with Jordy?¡± Gloriaughed at her words while feeling frustrated She now finally knew that Jordy was as arrogant as his mother. Even though the Collins Group was filthy rich, she was never short of money! Sheughed and said, ¡®Mrs Collins, you¡¯re overthinking The terms of this divorce agreement are very clear. I won¡¯t take a single penny¡± Olivia¡¯s face was grim. If she hadn¡¯t held back her anger, she was afraid she would have gotten up and hit Gloria. Karen¡¯s face darkened as well. ¡®Watch your mouth! Stop talking nonsense once you get angry! It was your son who did it wrong first And yet, you are still saking sides with your son. And you even think Gloria is making a scene Don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡± ¡°Mom! How can you take her side! If she really wanted to get a divorce, why would she file for divorce with Jordy at this time? Isn¡¯t she just trying to threaten my son by filing for divorce? Mom, she is such a gold digger. Why do you still delend her so much?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re blind!¡± Karen was disappointed with Olivia and then shook her head. Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I never cared what others thought of me. As long as you believe in me.¡± Karen nodded. Then she lifted her hand and said, ¡®Good girl, sit next to me.¡± Gloria walked forward and sat down. Then, she got a little closer to Olivia. And she could see the anger in Olivia¡¯s eyes. However, she didn¡¯t care that Olivia was angry with her. Instead, she pulled Karen and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, from now on, I may not be able to visit you from time to time, but I will always think of you. If you are free, you cane to see me.¡± Karen felt relieved and nodded her head. ¡°You are still young, and you do have to work hard. But have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do? Why don¡¯t I find a job for you? If you still work at the Collins Group, I¡¯ll be relieved, for no one will dare to bully you. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since she had decided to file for divorce from Jordy, she would never go to work at the Collins Group Before Gloria could say anything, Olivia sneered and said, ¡®Since you are nning to divorce Jordy. you want your grandmother to pity you and take care of you all the time. Although you used to please and beg my son, you can¡¯t get my son to like you. Are you starting to y hard to get now? Gloria snickered. ¡°Mrs. Collins, that¡¯s how you think of me. It has nothing to do with me. Did you ask me toe here today just to insult me? *How dare you!¡± Olivia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, ¡°Gloria, if you continue to make such a scene, you will only make Jordy divorce you in a fit of rage. Although this project is important, the ten billion dors is not that important 10 the Collins Group. If he gives up on you on impulse, there¡¯s no turning back for you. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you If you leave the Collins Group. do you think you¡¯ll be able to go back to the White family? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Gloria smiled and said, ¡°I never intended to go back to the White family, so you don¡¯t have to remind me of the hard life l¡¯il suffer Olivia saw Gloria contradict her for the first time in years, so she got angry and said, ¡®Do you think you can charm Jonathan with your pretty face? Even if you and Jordy get divorced, I guess Jonathan won¡¯t even look at you. There are plenty of fish out in the sea Why would he want to be with a bitch like you? Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 He Pressed Her Against the Wall Karen went furious this time. ¡®Olivia! What the hell are you talking about? Go back to your room!¡± Olivia frowned. She disobeyed Karen this time too. Then she said to Gloria with a sullen face. ¡°Gloria! You know I can keep insulting you with more filthy words! I¡¯m only giving you two choices right now.¡¯ Gloria raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± Her casual tone made Olivia even more furious, but Olivia was sure Gloria would panic after hearing what she was going to say nexi. ¡°First, you divorce Jordypletely. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Collins family. And the Collins family won¡¯t give you any penny. And secondly¡­ ¡°Stop it! I¡¯ll take the first one.¡± Gloria interrupted her, making Olivia almost spit out blood! Gloriaughed She stopped looking at Olivia and said 10 Karen in a soft tone. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯m not going to stay either. Please get some rest.¡± Karen nodded her head and said, ¡°Good girl, take care.¡¯ ¡°Gloria, you go to the press and make an apology right now! And tell the media that what you have done is just a prank today! I1 has nothing to do with the Collins Group! And you¡¯re going to im that you and Jordy are not divorced!¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows Gloria couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say, ¡°Mrs. Collins, didn¡¯t you just say you wanted me to choose? What¡¯s the matter? Now you¡¯re asking me to apologize? After everything I¡¯ve been through, I finally can get a divorce with Jordy. If I apologize to the media, how am I supposed to file a divorce with Jordy?¡± ¡°How dare you! Gloria smiled, got up, and said in a casual tone, ¡°Mrs. Collins, I hope we don¡¯t see each other again for the rest of our lives. I used to put up with you because you were my mother, but from now on¡­¡¯ ¡°Gloria!!!¡± Karen sighed. She was caught in a dilemma. Finally, looking at Gloria, Karen said, ¡®Take care.¡¯ Gloria nodded, then walked away. She knew Karen was in a difficult position too. Although Karen sympathized with her, it was the Collins Group that was affected today. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see Jordy standing in the doorway just as she opened it. His cold gaze sent chills down Gloria¡¯s spine Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she stepped back to make way for him. As soon as Olivia saw her son, she calmed down a bit, but she still said in anger. Jordy! Get your wife under control! You two are a disgrace 10 our familyThis time, you have to make Glona apologize! You two get out of here and talk about it!¡± Karen felt speechless. She sighed and wasn¡¯t going lo get involved in the matter anymore Anyway, she couldn¡¯t reverse the situation Jordy didn¡¯t move al all after he saw Gloria His sharp gaze fell on Gloria¡¯s cheek Seeing her unmoved and mocking at him, he looked grim and dragged her out The moment Jordy dragged Gloria away, her expression changed. ¡°Let go of me!¡± However, Jordy seemed not 10 have heard her words. Then he pulled Gloria to a quiet ce and threw her off. Gloria stumbled. It took her a few moments to keep her steady from falling. She frowned. ¡°Such a psycho!¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore and turned to walk away ¡°Gloria!¡¯ Jordy¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, but Gloria didn¡¯t stop walking. Jordy¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. Then, he took a few steps to follow Gloria and grabbed her arm again. Before Gloria could react, he had her up against the wall! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Are you getting back at the Collins family? He braced his hands on either side of her body. At the same time, he had one hand on her wrist. They were close together and could feel each other¡¯s breath. Gloria¡¯s face paled as she struggled to break away from his grip, but she failed, Gloria gritted her teeth and said angrily, Jordy. what the hell are you doing! What are your family doing to me!¡± ¡°What the hell are you going to do?¡± Jordy asked in a cold voice. He stared at her with a vicious look in his eyes and was about 10 strangle her the next instant. Whatever the Collins family is trying to do, you¡¯ve gone even further! How dare you file a divorce from me at the banquet! Gloria burst out intoughter. Then she raised her eyes lo Jordy. However, she kissed the tip of his nose because she was 100 close to him At that moment, both of them trembled. Gloria turned her head away and didn¡¯t dare to get too close to him She took a breath and calmed down. ¡°I remember you used 10 hate it when we were this close! What¡¯s wrong with you? We¡¯re getting divorced soon Have you developed feelings for me again?¡± Bang! Jordy threw Gloria on the floor. Then he stared at her with disgust and wiped the tip of his nose with his hand ¡°Do I have feelings for you? Even if I fell in love with a dog, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with you!¡± At that moment, Gloria felt a sharp pain all over her body. The more pain she felt, the more awake Gloria became In the past, she wanted to help Jonathan win the case against Jordy. And she would take it easy on Jordy. She just wanted Jordy to give Jonathan back the project. Now, however, she not only wanted Jordy to return the project to Jonathan but also wanted Jordy to pay for Anyway, he had plenty of money to squander! Gloria got up with severe pain. She looked calm and said, ¡°Since you say so, I am also relieved. Otherwise, was afraid to bear what you used to hate me for doing to you.¡± Jordy didn¡¯t understand her words for a moment and remained silent Gloria exined, ¡®I was worried that you¡¯d keep pestering me like I used to. You don¡¯t know what that¡¯s like. but it must be annoying so I know you won¡¯t do it the other way around.¡¯ Jordyughed and felt angry at the same time Did you think I would haunt you like a ghost?¡± Gloria shook her head. ¡®No Mr Collins, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at nine. That¡¯s still the time you sel. Don¡¯t forget to bring your certificates After saying that, Gloria left, but Jordy suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯ll apologize 10 the press in public, I¡¯ll give you ten percent of the profils from this project.¡± ¡°Ten percent? Gloria felt a little surprised and stopped in her tracks. When she saw the look of disgust in his eyes, she chuckled and said, ¡®I think your money is dirty Mr. Collins, If you don¡¯t want to beughed at by others, remember to go to the Citizens Advice Bureau tomorrow.¡± This time. Gloria didn¡¯t want to hear another word from him and left. Jordy stood still and watched her leave until she disappeared from his sightpletely. Because Jordy didn¡¯te back after a while, Olivia got wonied and went out to check on him. When she saw her son was the only one left in the room, her expression changed slightly. ¡®Where did that woman go? Jordy pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Olivia felt a sudden thrill of foreboding¡¯Did she make up her mind to file for divorce from you?¡± Jordy remained silent and seemed to acquiesce to her words. Olivia suddenly had a terrible look on her face. ¡°Gloria is insane! How dare she file a divorce with you at this point! Is she taking revenge on the Collins family?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Three Years of Imprisonment Jordy didn¡¯t say anything, then took a step to walk out. Olivia immediately pulled Jordy back Jordy!¡± Jordy stopped and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Are you really going to divorce her?¡± Jordy looked calm and said, ¡°She made such a scene today. If I don 1 agree to divorce her, I1l be theughing stock of everyone How can I continue to do business in the future?¡± Olivia had an ugly look on her face ¡°So are you going to give up on this project?¡± Jordy sneered ¡®Jonathan will get the project Although this project had nothing to do with whether Jordy and Gloria had a great marriage, Jordy had a very bad reputation before if people knew he was divorcing Gloria at this time, he would be questioned about his character and ability Jonathan, however, was different. Although he had always been a yboy, he was still single. In addition, people could see that Ang was the reason why Gloria filed for divorce from Jordy Pas Jordy cheated on another woman within the marriage, which waspletely different from Jonathan¡¯s situation. Olivia grilled her teeth ¡®Damn Gloria! I can¡¯t stand il! We can¡¯t just let her goll. ¡®Mom! Jordy said in a deep voice Secing Olivia still wanted to speak, he said in a cold tone, And that was the end of thal conversation Collins Group is not short of such a project. Besides, even if I divorce her, I may not lose to Jonathan Olivia wanted to say something. Although she sometimes went toor, she would still listen to her son. Since Jordy had made up his mind, Olivia had to stop going after Gloria, *1 still have things to do. I¡¯ll go first. Go get some rest.¡¯ Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she watched Jordy leave, Olivia hated Gloria even more inside. When Gloria went back home, it was after ten o¡¯clock at night. She washed up and theny down on the bed. Perhaps because she had to go through the divorce process tomorrow, shey in bed tossing and turning While she was hall asleep the rm went off in the morning ona prelevi her eyes in a daze. She had a slight headache Shey awake for a while with her eyes closed Then she washed up, had breakfast, put on her makeup, and changed her clothes When she left her apartment, she looked very elegant Besides she used foundation to hide the dark circles under her eyes. When Jordy arrived at the Citizens Advice Bureau at nine o¡¯clock, he noticed that Gloria looked very energetic. Instantly, he was upset! Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Collins! Did you have breakfast?¡± 7 havent eaten yet. Are you going to make breakfast for me?¡¯ Jordy said in a sarcastic tone. Gloria chuckled and said, ¡°My cousin will make it for you.¡± Without saying a word, Jordy strode inside. There were still a lot of peopleing to the Ciuzens Advice Bureau for marriage procedures And some paparazzi probably were waiting here in the corner for Jordy and Gloria to appear as well. After all, the CEO of Collins Group wasing here for divorce, which was a great deal for everyone! And everyone was waiting for the news. When Jordy and Glona entered the bureau, the staff opened the way for them. Then, they started the divorce process. When Jordy saw Gloria pick up the pen and sign the paper without hesitation, the veins on his forehead throbbed several times. Then he pursed his lips. Without saying a word, he also signed the paper. The staff who handled their divorce were also trembling. Because their divorce was breaking news, so many people have heard about it. Since everyone knew that Jordy may not be in a good mood, the staff was afraid that taking the wrong breath would annoy Jordy. At such a critical moment, no one dared to do something wrong to anger Jordy. Gloria finally had a smile on her slightly lense face after she hadpleted all the formalities and received her divorce papers. She held the divorce papers in her hands like a treasure. After three years of imprisonment, she was finally free. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Just ignore Her Gloria got up and looked at Jordy. Then she smiled and said, ¡®Mr. Collins, goodbye.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him again, Jordy gave a coldugh. Without looking at her, he walked out the door However, just as he stepped outside, he stopped in his tracks. Gloria almost bumped into his back. She looked up and saw Jonathan leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets. He looked like he was waiting for someone. Gloria¡¯s eyes shed a light. She wondered what he was doing here. Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, we meet again Jordy¡¯s face was grim. He looked at Jonathan with his cold eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, it¡¯s windy. Don¡¯t catch a cold His words seemed to remind Jonathan of something Jonathan said in a casual tone, ¡®li¡¯s okay I¡¯m strong Jordy sneered and turned away. Then Jonathan set his eyes on Gloria. He smiled as there was a doting look in his eyes. ¡°Congrattions to being single again.¡¯ Gloria blinked, then put the divorce papers in her bag. ¡°Thanks.¡¯ She knew Jonathan hade over to her to agitate Jordy. He was relieved when he saw that the two of them were really divorced. He was d to see that Jordy was having a bad time. Jonathan approached Gloria and said, ¡®What would you like to eat?¡± Gloria shook her head and said, ¡°I had breakfast before I left home. Mr. Brown, thank you for your kindness.¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t insist, then whispered, ¡®Are you going home or somewhere else? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Gloria pursed her lips. She wanted to refuse him, but Jonathan had already grabbed her wrist and put her in the passenger seat. Watching Gloria try to get out of the car, he blocked her way and looked at her with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t have to feel any pressure. And you shouldn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m using you Even so, true love might even exist, right?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gloriaughed and said, ¡°Mr Brown, you¡¯re so funny.¡± After thest three years of marriage, she realized not to believe in love no matter what. And she found that true love was the least valuable thing in the world, Maybe others would meet their true love, but she believed that she wouldn¡¯t meet her true love for the rest of her life. Seeing that she no longer wanted to get out of the car, Jonathan closed the door for her and got back in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Where 10? Jonathan turned on the engine, put it in gear, and was already driving forward. Gloria was about to speak when her cell phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was her grandmother calling her, she blinked and then picked up. ¡°Grandma ¡°Gee! Gloria, what¡¯s going on with you two?¡¯ Gloria pursed her lips and said, ¡°We got divorced.¡¯ Karen couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°Alright then. At least, you don¡¯t have to suffer anymore. Don¡¯t worry. I will find the best man for you! And he¡¯ll be a hundred times better than Jordy, and he¡¯ll care for you!¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to. I want to be alone for now. Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly heard Olivia¡¯s angry yell. ¡°What? Did Gloria really file a divorce with you?¡¯ It sounded like she was on the phone with Jordy. Karen hastily covered the speaker and said helplessly, ¡°Gloria, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. And Olivia is just that kind of person. Just ignore her.¡± Giona could hear Karen walking as she spoke, so she guessed that Karen was going to the bathroom or back to her room Immediately afterward, listening to what her grandmother said, Gloria felt less guilty. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 She Won¡¯t Give In ¡®Everything is about moneyl All they see is inoney money that important? I wish tho Collins Group would go bankrupt as soon as possible! I think it¡¯s morefortable to live a poor life in the old days! In the past, your grandfather was not like that eitherl But now. Everything has changedi¡¯ Gloria¡¯s oyos flickered. ¡°Grandma¡­¡¯ Well, I lost such a wonderful granddaughter os you. I¡¯m so sod¡­¡¯ Gloria smiled as she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m still your granddaughter, aren¡¯t l?¡¯ ¡®Yes! Yes! You are my granddaughter! From now on, I don¡¯t want them anymore!¡± Gloria coaxed Karen for a while before hanging up the phone. She had often heard Karenin about how everyone hod changed since the Collins family had be so rich And she had heard Karen say several times that she didn¡¯t want the Collins family to be so rich. Gloria¡¯s eyes slicker. However, Jonathan turned to her and said, 1 suddenly want to eat the roast beef that you make. Can Ie to your house for lunch?¡± Gloria came back to her senses. Then she immediately turned to look at Jonathan, who had a gentle smile on his face and looked ahead. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Now, Jordy and I are divorced. I have fulfilled your wish. And I will still be in charge of youringwsuit. Mr. Brown, are you approaching me for other purposes?¡± Seeing a red light at the intersection, Jonathan mmed on the brakes and stopped his car. He turned to look at Gloria. ¡®I just told you that I have feelings for you. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Gloria curled her lip and said, ¡®Mr. Brown, you¡¯re so rich and powerful. How could I possibly think I¡¯d be attractive to you? Jonathan felt speechless. He was helpless and shook his head. ¡°I thought you were decent and smart before, but now I think you seer to have more personality¡± For example, no one could trample on her pride. She was more decisive than anyone in divorce, which was a trait of her character he admired. Gloria¡¯s eyes looked calm Watching the red light tum green, she said in a calm tone, I¡¯d prefer that we keep our rtionship professionally. And I don¡¯t want to get myself into trouble because of you.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Jonathan looked at her and said, ¡°Do you mean Jordy?¡± Gloria said, ¡®I¡¯m divorced from him, so I don¡¯t care about him at all. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be retaliated against by your mistresses one day.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Watching the car in front of him start, he put it in gear. Then, as the car slowed down, he said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. Since you¡¯re single, I have the right to pursue you.¡± The corners of Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± His car drove slowly toward her house. Gloria leaned back in her seat She was a little stunned when she tilted her head 10 look out at the cars coming and going. She seemed to be in a hurry to do anything before. However, she could actually observe the outside world today From now on, she would not be imprisoned in the Collins family. She would no longer be Mrs. Collins. And she could be herself. In the White family Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ang, Martha, and ude had been sitting in the living room waiting for the phone call! They looked tense and very worried. ude frowned as he said, ¡®Are they really going to get a divorce? After all, the Collins Group is at a critical moment. Even if Jordy despises Gloria, he¡¯ll have to wait for the contract to be finalized before he thinks about divorcing her, right? Ang smiled and said, ¡°You saw what happened at the banquet yesterday. Dad, what choice does she have?¡± Martha nodded along and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡®That¡¯s right. I heard from the maid of the Collins family yesterday that Olivia wanted Gloria to apologize, but Gloria was so arrogant that she wouldn¡¯t give in. If she didn¡¯t make an apology, she would have no other choice. So she has to divorce Jordy.¡± Ang smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°Mom, you are right.¡° ude frowned. He always felt something was wrong. Suddenly, the phone rang. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The cksheep Ang immediately got up and picked up the phone. She didn¡¯t speak. Answering the phone, Ang pul on a smile ¡®I got it.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone Then, she smiled as she looked at her parents. Martha was thrilled. ¡°Did they gel divorced?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ang smiled as she nodded and said, ¡®Yes, they did ude was stunned ¡®The Collins family is so filthy rich! They could actually give up that $10 billion contract so easily Ang smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The point is, I¡¯ll be marrying into the Collins family soon And Jordy has always been very nice to me. His grandfather and mother like me a lot too.¡± Martha smiled and nodded, ¡®Of course You¡¯re so outstanding! You are the daughter I raised with my own hands Not only are you graceful and decent, but you are also exceptionally intelligent who wouldn¡¯t like you? udeughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t work hard enough before. I held you two back for a long time. Otherwise, Gloria wouldn¡¯t be the one who married into the Collins family.¡± Ang chuckled and shook her head ¡®That¡¯s all right Dad, if it wasn¡¯t for this, how could I have made Jordy¡¯s feelings for me grow deeper? How could I have made the Collins family so grateful 10 me?¡± Martha nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s proof that we¡¯ve finally made it through. Besides, it was 100 late when we turned to her father. And it will take a lot of time to swallow his property¡± Ang was sitting between her parents. At that moment, she took each of their hands in hers and ced them on herp. Then Ang smiled gently and said, ¡®No matter what, as long as we are united as a family, we will not be bullied And the Collins family needs to work with our White family. Therefore, I will marry Jordy for sure.¡± ude nodded and said, ¡®Well! You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t let you suffer! Now, Jordy just got divorced, so it will be a bit inappropriate if I ask him to marry you now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Joseph Collins 10 let Jordy marry you after a while. Ang nodded as she said, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡¯ Jordy and Gloria¡¯s divorce shocked the entire media. The news of Jordy and Gloria¡¯s divorce was all over the Inte. Gloria checked out thements as a self-deprecating look crossed her eyes. @Bird Who Craves Love: (Gee! They love each other so much! I always thought love didn¡¯t exist, but when I saw them together, I believed in love again. But how¡­how can they get divorced? I don¡¯t believe in love again! @The Daredevil: (Believe in love? Love does exist, but only if you are entitled to it. Besides, how can these kids from powerful families get married because of love? They are the ones who get married or divorced based on interest. Are you guys stupid enough to believe that they are a loving couple?] @The Charming Eyes: (I believe it! I¡¯ve always been a die-hard fan of Gloria! But¡­ Now she¡¯s divorced too. Gloria is so beautiful. How could Mr. Collins divorce her? I think there is no more beautiful woman in this world than Gloria! And Gloria is so nice¡­ Mr. Collins will regret it! @life and Death (Guys, wake up! After Gloria¡¯s father passed away, her uncle took over the family business. And Ang is Mr. Collins¡¯ savior while Gloria is just a ck sheep. What¡¯s the use of her pretty face? In another ten years, there will be more pretty young girls. By then, she will have been eliminated long ago.) As Gloria was about to continue flipping through thements, someone suddenly grabbed her phone. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Is He Coming Again? Gloria raised her head to look at the man sitting next to her. At that moment, the car had stopped. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan looked at her with a smile and said, ¡®Thements on the inte are all nonsense. If you¡¯re upset, I can take you to a ce.¡± Gloria chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I just want to see what¡¯s going on. I want to see if someone will throw eggs in my face when I go out.¡± Jonathan stared at her and didn¡¯t say anything. However, Gloria 1ook her phone back from his hand and said, ¡®Mr. Brown, thanks for the ride. Please let me know when you know the court date. See youter.¡± After saying that, she got out of the car. He didn¡¯t move as he watched her close the car door and enter the apartment building At that moment, his cell phone suddenly rang. Then Jonathan answered the phone ¡°Mr Brown, they¡¯re divorced ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Should we start the n?¡± Seeing Gloria disappear from his sight, he withdrew his gaze and said in a calm ione, ¡®Wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Wait a little longer?¡¯ The assistant was confused. ¡°Mr. Brown, Alistair Group from the UK is already starting the project. Apparently, they no longer consider cooperating with Jordy. If we don¡¯t hurry, someone else from their country will take over the project first,¡± Jonathan looked calm. ¡®lf Jordy is some, he won¡¯t be my opponent.¡± The assistant was stunned and said, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡®Wait for my word.¡¯ After saying that, Jonathan hung up. Then he took one more look at the apartment door before withdrawing his gaze and driving away. At the Collins Group The atmosphere in the meeting room was depressing. No one dared to breathe heavily and was afraid of angering Jordy. Everyone could feel how gloomy Jordy¡¯s face was without even looking at him. No one could imagine that Gloria would file a divorce within Jordy! The Collins Group and Alistair Group were about to sign a contract. However, an employee of Alistair Group called them today and said they needed to reconsider! If the Alistair Group did not sign the contract with them, they would work with the Brown Group If the Collins Group lost the project, it would be humiliating! Jordy said in a grim and chilling voice, ¡°I asked you all to revise the n Is this the n you carne up with?¡± The employees had cold sweat running down their foreheads Especially the employees sitting near Jordy became agitated. They looked panicked. ¡°Mr Collins, well.¡± Jordy had a cold look on his faceI will only give you guys one day. If you can¡¯t finalize the proposal, you all get out of there!¡± After saying that, Jordy got up, then left the office in a big stride. The nervous employees did not breathe a sigh of relief until the conference room door waspletely closed. But there was still a tense atmosphere in the room, so everyone was afraid to speak. One by one, they got up to pack the papers on their desks and left the conference room in order. This time, none of them dared to talk, let alonein, The entire employees of the Collins Group were suffocating because of this atmosphere! However, Gloria, who made them so nervous, was leisurely cooking delicious food at home. Nydia was giving Gloria a hand. She had an excited look in her eyes. ¡°Gloria! Your cooking skills are really getting better and better! Will you cook for me from now on? I want to eat your cooking so much!¡± ¡°Have a taste,¡±Gloria said with a smile. She had been living afortable life since she divorced Jordy. At that moment, the sudden ringing of the doorbell made Nydia¡¯s face change. ¡°Is heing again? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The Disappointment Gloria frowned and did not speak. Nydia said softly, I¡¯ll get the door. We don¡¯t know who¡¯sing to see you.¡± It could have been Jonathan, who came to eat. Or it could have been Jordy. Since Nydia was afraid that Gloria would be bullied as soon as she opened the door, she decided to answer it. The moment she opened the door, she saw an officedy standing in the doonvay. Al that moment, a look of surprise crossed her eyes. ¡°May I ask your name? ¡°Is this Gloria¡¯s house?¡± Irene asked as she put on a soft smile. Nydia nodded. ¡°Yes May I ask if you¡¯re Miss Stewart?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Irene smiled as she said, ¡®Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course I do! The person I admire most is Normal Nydia looked excited. Are you and Gloria good friends?¡¯ Irene¡¯s eyes flickered. Then she smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯ Nydia hurriedly side stepped to make way for Irene Norma was the person she admired most. And her assistant, Irene, was very talented 100! But she hadn¡¯t started her ownpany and had been working with Norma for years. And Nydia loved them both! Irene was a little surprised to smell the aroma of food in the room. ¡°Am I actually catching up on your cooking? Actually, she hadn¡¯te to see Gloria for dinner. Because she was usually very busy at work, she was not eating regrly Gloria smiled and said, ¡®Please sit down. The food will be ready soon.¡± Gloria had already given Irene her address, so she was not surprised that Irene hade. And she guessed that Irene hade to talk to her about something The three of them then had dinner together, and Nydia was intrigued by Irene¡¯s arrival. She looked at Gloria with a puzzled look and said, ¡®Gloria, how do you and Irene know each other? Why didn¡¯t you introduce me to her earlier? Nydia, who had just called Irene Miss Stewart, quickly became acquainted with Irene. Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­ It was a coincidence.¡± It was indeed a coincidence that they mel and worked together at first. ¡°Gee! You two were meant to know each other! Nydia said with a heartbroken look on her face Irene giggled as she looked at Gloria. ¡®Where did you meet such a lovely girl? Although Gloria had known Ny dia and Irene for several years, it was the first time the three of them had met Gloria chuckled and said, ¡®We were good friends in our previous lives. ¡°I love hearing you say that!¡± Nydia was pleased with her reply Then she looked back at Irene and said, ¡®Irene, I really like you and Norma. Would you sign your autograph? And Nydia coughed in embarrassment. ¡°For the sake that we are friends with Gloria, can you get Norma¡¯s autograph for me? Irene nced at Gloria, then smiled and said, ¡°It probably depends on Norma¡¯s mood. After all, I can¡¯t force her to do anything.¡¯ Nydia was suddenly a little disappointed. ¡°Well¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered. Looking at Nydia, she whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll get to know Norma after a while.¡± Gloria hadn¡¯t told Nydia she was Norma before because she wanted to keep a low profile and not get herself into trouble. However, now, she didn¡¯t tell Nydia the truth in case her identity was revealed. And she was going to make sure Jordy lost in court this time! Nydia looked confused and asked, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Then, she looked at Irene Irene smiled and said, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll get to know Norma in a while I will introduce you to her.¡¯ Nydia almost jumped for joy. ¡°Really? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 A Man of Action Irene had gotten used to calling Gloria Norma, so Irene was still a little ufortable calling her by her first name. Gloria nodded her head. Under the gaze of everyone, the two of them walked into the office together. And many of the male colleagues were still looking at Gloria as she walked away The man Gloria was talking 10 had his hands in his pants packets and was leaning against his computer desk. Although he was wearing a ck formal dress, he looked a bit wicked There was a ck mole on the right side of his handsome face li did noi make him look ugly. Instead, it made him look even more charming He just turned twenty-eight yesterday and was single. However, he was a yboy, so he had been with a lot of girls. Watching Gloria leave, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mr Collins¡¯ ex-wife is so stunning I thought she was beautiful when I saw her on TV before Now, when I see her in person, I feel that she is even more beautiful than she looks on the screen!¡± However, across from him stood a female who had always haled him as a yboy, but she couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by his handsome face Hearing himpliment other women, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer ¡®Sanimy, she¡¯s divorced, she has nothing to do with Mr. Collins. You¡¯re ttering her too much Sammy frowned as he looked at Scarlett for a moment, then sighed. ¡°How could you say that! Can¡¯t you see that I admire her? A pretty woman like her should be the apple of my eye!¡± The other employees didn¡¯t say anything after they took a nce at Sammy and Scarletl. They felt that these two were always arguing with each other. And everyone could tell Scarlett had feelings for Sammy, but Sammy didn¡¯t Scarlett snickered. The reason Mr. Collins divorced her was that she had a bad character. Can¡¯t you see? She had been flirting with other men before she was divorced. How can you still tter her!¡± That¡¯s my business. Let¡¯s get back to work! I have a court date tomorrow. I have to prepare for it today.¡± After saying that, he sat down to deal with his work. Because Sammy was a man of action, he was good at his job. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The attorneys who worked at Irene¡¯sw firm were all exceptional. And any one of them could handle a case. In addition, Irene¡¯s requirements for hiringwyers were very high. Therefore, everyone had to wonder if Gloria was capable enough to be recruited Given that Irene was a female boss, otherwise, everyone else would suspect that Gloria had used some special means to work in this firm However, after a morning of discussion, Glona never came out of Irene¡¯s office. Therefore, everyone was puzzled. Scarlett looked into the office several times. When she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she looked at the door of trene s office and was puzzled What¡¯s going on? What took Glonia so long? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she just came to the firm today, so Irene has a lot of issues to exin to her Ar that moment, Gloria was sitting across from Irene Everyone at thew firm knew that there were two computers in trene¡¯s office However, Irene only used one of their And she ordered no one to touch the other one However, now Gloria turned on the otherputer The ss of the office door was taped with flower paper, so no one could see inside trene let out a sigh Is been such a long time yourputer has umted a lot of dust You finally Tumed on thisputer today A look of godt shed in Giona s eyes as she said. It¡¯s my fault¡¯ Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 I Don¡¯t Even Dare to Have Such a Dream Irene frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? Besides,wyers have never been your calling. You can still do what you want to do. As long as youe back to visit me once in a while.¡¯ Gloria smiled and said, ¡°I will settle down to work here for a while.¡± Irene couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡®Settle down? Why does that word sound so weird to me?¡± Gloria justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. Irene smiled. ¡°Okay. Keep working on your case! I have some personal business to attend to, and I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Okay. After Irene left the office, Gloria started to work on the case. Although she was sure she would win the case and knew everyw and regtion by heart, she still looked for some materials to read Everyone was even more confused when they saw that Gloria hadn¡¯te out of the office after Irene left. What was going on there? Why is Gloria still in Irene¡¯s office? Soon, it was noon It was time for thewyers to go to lunch. Everyone looked at Irene¡¯s office and wanted to see when Gloria woulde out of it. However, the office was quiet At that moment, a man walked into the office The man looked exceptionally handsome and had a warm smile on his face. Thewyers froze because they didn¡¯t think they would see two famous people today that they usually only see on TV Everyone looked at each other Jonathan looked calm. He saw that there were only sixwyers in the hall and no extra desks or chairs. Then he asked, ¡°Excuse me, have you seen Gloria? Scarlett sneered inside. Then, with a disdainful nce at Sammy sitting across from her, she whispered, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve told you so!¡± Something must have been going on between the two of them. Why else would he havee to the office to see Gloria? Scarlett pointed to Irene¡¯s office and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the boss¡¯s office. I¡¯ll go get her for you.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She did not try to impress him for she just didn¡¯t think it was inappropriate for someone else to enter the boss¡¯s office. Jonathan nodded with a warm smile. Thanks a lot.¡± Scarlett was almost dazzled by his smile. And the other two femalewyers were also in a daze. Jonathan is so damn handsome Are all the cameras of poor quality? Why does he look even more handsome in real life than he is on TV? Gloria stayed focused on her work Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. Then she turned her head and heard Scarlett say in a disgruntled voice. ¡®Miss White, Mr. Brown is here to see you.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered, and she was a little surprised that Jonathan hade to see her at work. However, she mumbled a response to Scarlett. Then she put down her pen and headed out of the office. The otherwyers hadn¡¯t left the office yet and seemed to want to see what the two of them were up to. Gloria was a little puzzled when she saw Jonathan, but she walked over to him. What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡± Gloria walked ahead while Jonathan followed behind her. Ai that moment, everyone sitting in the office was very envious of Gloria ¡°Gee! I envy her so much! She is beautiful and has a great body. Her ex-husband is the CEO of Collins Group Although she is divorced, her new suitor turns out to be the CEO of Brown Group. I don¡¯t even dare to have such a dream.¡± Emma pursed her lips and mumbled a lot of words. After that, she could only continue to organize the documents. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 What Have You Got Against Mo? Scarlett looked ar Emma for a moment, then said in a disappointed tone, What the hell are you talking about? In this world, women still need to be capable Oiherwise, you may encounter some kind of trouble after you get married!¡± Sammy was speechless and looked at Scarlett and said, ¡®Are you out of your mind? Miss White at least has her own career. Don¡¯t judge others at your own will.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡¯ Scarlett was furious, but Sammy had already picked up his cell phone and walked out of the firm. By now, Gloria had already walked out with Jonathan. Staring at Jonathan, Gloria said, ¡®Is there something you wanted to talk to me about? ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s have lunch first¡± Gloria frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. You might as well talk to me here.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re not hungry, you have to eat some. If you keep doing this, you¡¯re going to hurt your body.¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow She looked at him with a faint smile, ¡®Mr. Brown, do you care so much about your health?¡± Jonathan nodded ¡®That¡¯s right. And I¡¯m a little hungry, 100. What I want to talk to you about this time does have to do with the Collins Group¡¯swsuit. And it¡¯s important.¡± Gloria frowned. That was what you told mest time.¡¯ He didn¡¯t say much to her while she always felt he was trying to trick her into going out to have meals with him. Jonathan smiled. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t lie to you this time. We¡¯ll talk over lunch.¡¯ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After a moment of hesitation, Gloria nodded. All right. One moment.¡± After saying that, Gloria walked back to her office. Gloria was a little surprised when she saw Scarlett¡¯s somber face, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Then she took her phone and headed out the door Once in the car, Jonathan watched as Gloria leaned back in her seat and looked at her phone. Then, he raised an eyebrow, slowly approached her, and tried to fasten her seat belt. His sudden approach made Gloria¡¯s body stillen. She reacted by grabbing the seat belt from him. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll fasten it myself.¡¯ Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you so repulsed by me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance ¨C Gloria lowered her head and buckled her seatbeli, then put her phone down. She was just texting Irene. Jonathan smiled as he said, ¡°We¡¯re both single right now. If you want, we can be the next golden couple ¡°Mr. Brown, don¡¯t make jokes like that.Gloria obviously did not want to continue discussing this topic with him. Besides, she didn¡¯t believe him either Jonathan¡¯s words were always half-truths And he often tested her Although she thought it was normal for him to test her, it did not mean she would like him and ept him Therefore, she would not marry a man as dangerous as him. Although, indeed, she did not believe in love and would likely marry someer for cooperation. Even so, she wouldn¡¯t choose to marry Jonathan because she thought he was too dangerous! He was driving, so Gloria didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted to tell her. Jonathan didn¡¯t speak until he got to the ce. ¡°Please go in first. I¡¯lle over after park the car. Just mention my name when you get in.¡± Gloria nodded and got out of the car. But life was full of coincidences, and as soon as Gloria walked in, she found several girls standing in the lobby, all surrounding a girl and making her the center of attention. Gloria¡¯s eyes were cold, and she didn¡¯t want to pay attention, but Ang spotted her and said with a smile, ¡°Gloria¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 if you ask me to make way, I¡¯ll make way?! Gloria paused for a while, turned her eyes to look at Ang, her face full of nonchnce like a stranger. Ang¡¯s friends frowned. They naturally knew who Gloria was, but they all harbored a hatred for her Ang walked towards Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, what a coincidence! Who are you dining with? I wonder if we may dine together if it is not too abrupt?¡¯ Gloria felt contempt for her at heart. She knew Ang was shrewd because no matter how Ang hated a person, she wouldn¡¯t express it on her face. Instead, she would behave elegantly and generously, acting as if she was a noble person. She could show tolerance to anyone and act gracefully and elegantly, deceiving others into thinking she was an excellent person. Besides, she was from a wealthy family, so naturally people wanted to make friends with her. After learning that Ang had had a rtionship with Jordy, people even swarmed around to make friends with her. Gloria nced at her faintly. ¡°You know better than me whether it is too abrupt or not.¡± Ang was surprised by her answer. She hid her feelings and acted as if she was curious, ¡°What do you mean? Are you dining here with someone I know?¡¯ Lillian hated Gloria so much. Immediately she said with displeasure, ¡°Gloria, what do you mean by that? Ang just wants to show her friendliness to you by asking you whether you would like to dine together. But you said something mean to her. It¡¯s your own problem that Mr. Collins doesn¡¯t like you. But now you are trying to me Ang for that.¡± Ang¡¯s smile was frozen and stiff. She hurriedly looked at Lillian and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not what you think. Gloria is just a little sorrowful right now, and she will be fine in a while. We¡¯ve always been good pals since childhood, me and Gloria. Don¡¯t get us wrong. Lillian frowned and then said as if defending Ang, ¡®Ang, you are too kind-hearted. You treat her like your own sister. But did she return your kindness? Why are you still willing to do so? You will suffer.¡± Angughed bitterly, ¡®Oh, it wasn¡¯t as bad as you said. I wouldn¡¯t be so kind to a stranger. But Gloria is my best friend and I treat her like a sister Nately looked at Ang disapprovingly and said, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t you see how Gloria is treating you right now? Even if you care about her, she is still so ruthless to you. She would even hurt you. Don¡¯t you feel the pain at heart being treated like that? You have a heart Ang frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that Gloria is my sister.¡± Gloria rolled her eyes, revealing her contempt Ang had imed that Gloria was her sister, but Gloria never defended herself in front of others Gloria seemed to have acquiesced the usations of her being ruthless. Before, Gloria had never known that Ang would be so fake, putting on air like she did Gloria didn¡¯t bother arguing with these people. She walked to the waiter who had been staring and started to walk towards her But Gloria was suddenly stopped by Lillian, who all of a sudden retreated and spread her arms before Gloria. Lillian snapped, ¡°You must not leave like this.¡± Gloria wasn¡¯t excited. Instead, she looked cold and calm. She said, ¡°get out of the way.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lillian would give no ground. She looked aloof and said, ¡°Do you think you canmand me? If you don¡¯t apologize to Ang today, I¡¯ll never let you go easily.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 You¡¯re so Annoying Gloria was speechless. She was exasperated and looked directly at Ang, ¡°Apologize to her?¡± Ang shook her head and tried to pull Lillian away, but she failed. She felt like she had no strength at all at this time Gloria sneered, ¡°When my ex-husband and I were in marriage, you had been entangled with my ex- husband and always contacted my ex-husband in various ways. Besides, you even often sent me a bunch of intimate photos when you two were together. A person like you isn¡¯t wonhy of my apology!¡± Everyone opened their eyes widely. They were all surprised at what they had heard Even Ang¡¯s friends looked at Gloria with confusion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But the next moment, Lillian said angrily. What are you talking about? No one here will believe your nonsense!¡± Ang¡¯s face was a little pale, and she shook her head incredulously ¡®Gloria, I know you¡¯re mad at me, but how could you say that? At this moment, Ang acted like she was really disappointed and sad at what Gloria said, but as Gloria¡¯s sister, she chose to be tolerant of Gloria Ang sighed. I have nothing to say now. Gloria, you¡¯re always my sister. No matter when you have a hard time, just feel free to tell me, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Gloria sneered. ¡°Well, there will be traces no matter what people do I just hope you can always live your life with this hypocritical mask, or I¡¯m sure that you will have a taste of your own medicine in the future.. Ang¡¯s face changed, but she soon calmed down. She sneered inwardly and knew that Gloria didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove this. When she sent Gloria messages before, she used a private WeChat ount, which couldn¡¯t be proved that it was her at all Just as Gloria was about to leave, Lillian suddenly said coldly, ¡®Gloria! Your sister is so kind to you, and she even did a lot for you, but how could you say that to her? Did your conscience prick you as you lied to Ang! You can¡¯t leave today if you don¡¯t apologize to heri¡± As Lillian just finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open. Ang turned her head and saw that man who always seemed so handsome and mysterious with the nobleness and elegance he was born with. Lillian just couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him But now in such a situation, Lillian wasn¡¯t as demure and calm as she used to be. Just as she was about to say something, Lillian noticed that the man looked at Gloria from the moment he entered. Ang paused for a moment and then hurriedly spoke, ¡®Thank god you¡¯re here, Jordy! Come and help me to persuade Gloria! She is still angry with me.¡± There was something a little severe and forbidding about Jordy¡¯s face when he heard what Lillian said. which emboldened Lillian She immediately said, ¡°See? Gloria! Ang still cares about you now even if you got her wrong. You should stop insulting Mr. Collins and Ang right now!¡± Lillian was a very good talebearer. She smartly mentioned Ang and Jordy at the same time so that Jordy would certainly be more unhappy with Gloria. Jordy¡¯s face was obviously gloomier. Meanwhile, Gloria sensed Jordy¡¯s cold gaze, but she didn¡¯t bother to look back. At this time, she just felt so sick of talking with them and wanted to leave here, so she went around Lillian and tried to leave, but Lillian again blocked her way. Gloria frowned, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡°What did you say? Gloria! Don¡¯t you tell me that you forgot what you have done just now! Ang was about to cry at your vicious words! You¡¯re not good enough to be Mr. Collins¡¯ wife and was abandoned, but that¡¯s your own business! How can you me this on Ang?" Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Such a Good Woman Ang immediately became a bit anxious. She hastily walked forward and grabbed Lillian¡¯s arm. Then, she looked at Gloria and said, ¡°Sorry, Gloria¡­ Lillian is actually a good person. She didn¡¯t mean that! And Lillian, please don¡¯t misunderstand Gloria¡­¡¯ Jordy suddenly snored. He coldly looked at Gloria and said, ¡°You cane and tell me if you have any Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A faint sneer of satisfaction crossed Lillian¡¯s face Gloria turned her head and mel Jordy¡¯s sharp gaze Then, she smiled ¡®Mr Collins, I have already mentioned the divorce to you on the day of the banquet in front of everyone. I don¡¯t think that I need to be jealous of the rtionship between you and Ang!¡± Jordy¡¯s face instantly darkened! He would never forget the insuli on the day of the banquel ¡®ll seems that you have be more dating now, Gloria! Joidy said he had to clench his jaw to suppress his anger. With a sneer, Gloria said, ¡°Well, I learned that from you, Mr Collins! For your information, just stay away from me when we meel in the future, otherwise don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy if you get into trouble¡± Actually, she said this 10 Ang, but she kept staring at Jordy Obviously, she was warning him that if he wanted to protect Ang well, then he¡¯d better make it For Gloria, she could ignore Ang and other people because she never took what they said or did seriously. and she really didn¡¯t want to waste her time arguing with them. But when facing Jordy. Gloria would not hesitate 10 reion back everything Jordy said. After three years of marriage, Gloria realized what she should do when others offend her was just to fight back instead of feeling sad! Ang¡¯s eyes slightly changed. ¡°Gloria .. Don¡¯t say that.¡¯ Gloria sneered. In fact, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all when Jordy embarrassed her after he came in. She just didn¡¯t expect that she could meet her ex-husband and mistress again when she came out to have dinner. She no longer wanted to argue with them and waved directly to the waiter. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The waiter stood beside them and kept watching all the time. When the guests came, she should have been the first to wee up, but she didn¡¯t dare to go over just now, afraid of disturbing them. Now, she hurriedly came over and politely said to Gloria, ¡°Miss White, did you make a reservation in advance, or are you going to book a table now?¡± As soon as the waiter finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open again. Gloria casually pointed at the man who came in and said, ¡°He has made a reservation!¡± Jordy and others looked back and saw Jonathan who walked in with a smile After seeing Jordy. Jonathan raised his eyebrows Mr Collins? What a coincidencel¡± Jordy¡¯s face darkened! He didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan would show up again! He was staring at Jonathan with cold eyes Meanwhile, Ang and the other women around her were all surprised There was even a trace of jealousy in their eyes Why? Gloria was just a woman who had just gotten divorced! How could she get Jonathan¡¯s favor? She was so lucky! Jordy coldly looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr Brown, I never knew that you are so fond of picking up other people¡¯s unwanted women!¡± Gloria was exasperated, but Jonathan still looked very calm. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you meant, Mr. Collins! But I still have to thank you for your generosity, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get to know such a good woman!¡± Jonathan looked at the women beside Ang and said with a confident look in his eyes, ¡°Hello, beauties! Gloria is my beloved woman, and since you are close friends of Gloria¡¯s cousin, I believe that you will also help me to take care of Gloria in the future, right?¡± The faces of Lillian and others changed slightly. They all didn¡¯t know what Jonathan was going to do. But the next moment, Jonathan continued 10 say with a smile, ¡°I will always remember the kindness no matter who helps Gloria, but if someone bullies her, she will also be subject to my ban.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I Never Joke with You His words were spoken lightly, but there is clearly an endless killing intent! Lillian, who was screaming the loudesi, suddenly panicked, even her face became pale, she looked at Gloria, but found that Gloria did not even look at her. Jordy looked at Jonathan coldly, ¡°Mr. Brown, you¡¯re really something.¡¯ Jonathan raised his eyebrows, ¡®It¡¯s only natural to protect the woman you love, Mr. Collins and Gloria¡¯s cousin are the same, so I¡¯m sure you can understand.¡± Ang White¡¯s eyes flickered and her subconscious nce swept towards Jordy, but she found him with a sullen face and not saying a word. Gloria did not want to look at these people anymore, but just said politely 10 the waiter, ¡°Please take us there.¡± The waiter came back 10 his senses and hurriedly responded. ¡®Oh, Okay¡­¡¯ Jonathan smiled and said politely to the crowd, ¡°Excuse me After saying that, he followed Gloria and walked together toward the private room. Ang was a bit panicked, she saw that Jordy was staring at Gloria back, and subconsciously said, ¡®Jordy?¡± Jordy was wearing a sullen face and didn¡¯t say a word, Lillian and others are too scared to say another word and even wanted to get out of there, The sudden ringing of the phone interrupted the dull atmosphere, Jordy picked up the phone, but did not know what the other party said, he looked directly at Ang, ¡°You guys eat first, I have important things to deal with.¡± After saying that, Jordy left with a big stride. Ang couldn¡¯t control her expression. Usually, even if Jordy really had something Important, he would certainly put it off, or arrange another dinner with her, and wait for her response. If she pretended to be sad, he would not leave. But now Hepletely ignored her and left straight away. Ang clenched her teeth but could not say a word. She just felt a p on her face so hard that it was burning Gloria and Jonathan were already in the private room. The waiter served all the dishes, and Gloria White ale with chopsticks as usual, not caring whether the other party was the so-called prince charming or not. She didn¡¯t even care about her dining etiquelle However, Jonathan liked Gloria¡¯s behavior very much. He did meet with a lot of women, but¡­lie is not really a yboy as rumored. So far, he had not slept with any of the women Everything, all of it, is just camouge But neither did Gloria know or mind that Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Only when she was almost done with her meal, did she tuin her gaze on Jonathan, seeing that he didn¡¯t even move his chopsticks much, Gloria raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat when you came out with Mr. Brown? Jonathan sighed like he was sorry, ¡°Because you didn¡¯t cook it, it doesn¡¯t have much vor His mouth is very picky, as his family hired master chiess. When he went out, he always are the best food, but it still didn¡¯t suit his appetite. On the contrary, that day at Gloria¡¯s home, he ate a delicious meal that he had simply never tasted in his life. Since then, he really couldn¡¯t forget about her cooking Gloria twitched her mouth, ¡°Please, Mr. Brown, stop joking around.¡± Jonathan shook his head helplessly, ¡°I never joke with you.¡± Gloria paused her hand with chopsticks, not wanting to continue this topic, and said lightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me the purpose of this meeting. Jonathan Brown smiled, ¡°You should eat first, we¡¯ll talk afterward.¡± Gloria White didn¡¯t say anything and continued 10 eat. Seeing that Jonathan had finished eating, she put down her chopsticks and spoke softly, ¡°So, what is it?¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 How Can I Fall in love with Another Man? Jonathan handed a file packet to Gloria, This is about the situation of this casepany, you didn¡¯t get all the informationst time, so I had someone rearrange it.¡± Gloria took it and looked at it for a while. She found that it was indeed a little different from the previous one, but it would not have any obvious effect. Instead, it added two more points of interest to her. She nodded, ¡°It works. Jonathan raised his eyebrows, seeing her long and dense ck eyshes flicker slightly, he smiled lightly and spoke, ¡®Then please work your magic, Gloria.¡± In the past, he called her Norma, but now he had changed the way he called her Although Gloria did not like him calling her by her nickname, she could not say anything after all She looked up at him, ¡°Have you made contact with them yet? When is the trial?¡± This time, Jonathan didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Five dayster.¡± He narrowed his eyes, Jordy is still a strong opponent¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows and looked at him, ¡®MI. Brown, why do you say that?¡± After the time they had spent together, Gloria didn¡¯t think Jonathan looked like a timid person Jonathan sighed helplessly,¡±two days ago, Ipeted with him for a project, he had it in the bag, but it just so happens that you two divorced that day, it was actually helpful to me. But I didn¡¯t expect Jordy would still sign the contract with them after what happened.¡± Gloria¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. ¡°You mean the Alistair Group?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Her brow furrowed and she sneered, ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive.¡¯ Jonathan grinned slightly, he looked at Gloria and said with affection, ¡®What¡¯s done is done, I¡¯m not asking for anything, but I hope that you can pass this time so that I can win back a score.¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow, ¡°You can count on me.¡± Seeing her look natural and confident, Jonathan smiled, ¡°Actually, I do believe in you.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The old him might have doubted her, but this time, he was really willing to trust her. He did not care about winning or losing 10 billion dors. Losing might be embarrassing, but if losing a lawsuit could win her over, how could he say no to that? The two chalted for a while longer and left. Jonathan sent her to thewyer¡¯s office as usual, and the lawyers couldn¡¯t help but talk about it when they saw it, especially Scarlett, who was full of sour words, mainly because she cared about Sammy¡¯s attitude towards Gloria. Back in the office, Irene raised an eyebrow, ¡°Did you go on a date?¡± Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched and she casually handed her the paper, ¡®Nonsense.¡± Irene took the paper a bit confused, ¡°What is this?¡± *Just open it and see.¡± Irene opened it, and after reading it, her eyes seemed to shine even more, ¡°Now we have a bigger chance to win.¡± Gloria nodded and said nothing, but Irene couldn¡¯t help but look at her, ¡°Gloria.¡± Gloria responded, ¡°What?¡± Jonathan is obviously very close to you, and he flirts with you constantly, maybe you might fall for him someday?¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°How?¡± Irene frowned slightly. ¡°Why notSure, Jonathan is a yboy, but you gotta admit he is excellent in all aspects and can stand shoulder to shoulder with Jordy. Maybe he¡¯s even more caring than Jordy. You sure you won¡¯t fall in love with him someday?¡± Gloria shook her head helplessly. ¡°Irene, my heart is dead now, so how can I fall in love with another man? Besides, I¡¯m divorced and I¡¯m not young anymore, how could he possibly marry me?¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 You Think I¡¯ll Believe Whatever You Say? Irene gritted her teeth, ¡°You lost your virginity for nothing!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, her virginity¡­ That¡¯s the reason Jordy was sick of her In the past, she was drugged and sent into a room, she was unconscious that night, and woke up sore and swollen, with a man lying next to her. At that moment, she was really flustered, but when she found out it was Jordy, she just felt that the whole world was bright Luckily. It was him But after he woke up, he was disgusted with her and even made sarcastic remarks ¡°Gloria, you think I¡¯ll marry you just because of this? Your father has been trying to get me to marry you, and now you¡¯ve climbed into my bed. You two really are disgusting¡± In a panic, she exined that she was also set up, but Jordy didn¡¯t believe a word of it. He just left straight away That day she sat on her bed crying all the time and was 100 embarrassed to see anyone. But it didn¡¯t take long for her father 10 tell her that she could marry Jordy, and he agreed, so she was filled with happiness at the time. She thought that they would get along after marriage and that she would find a way to make him fall in love with herter, but.. she clung to her naive dream for three years, and finally, she could only lick their wounds and leave. ¡°Gloria¡­?¡± Seeing that Gloria came back to her senses immediately, trene said hurriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, are you thinking about the past again?¡¯ Gloria took a small breath and smiled imploringly. ¡°It¡¯s all water under the bridge, I¡¯ll move on and never look back.¡± Irene gritted her teeth, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he touched you again, all these years? Gloria¡¯s face turned slightly stiff, but she still smiled and spoke, ¡°He was so disgusted with me, how could he touch me? Maybe he didn¡¯t even remember that night either, just like me, his memory was blurred.¡± Damn it!¡± Irene mmed her hand on the table, but seeing that Gloria didn¡¯t look so good, she immediately spoke up. ¡°Gloria, times are different now! You are a good girl, sooner orter you will meet a ran o really cherishes you!¡± Gloriaughed. Whatever She doesn¡¯t care anymore anyway The street was filled with traffic It was crowded every day Nydia just walked out with a bag of groceries, she¡¯s going to Gloria¡¯s house for dinner tonight! Gloria was really good at cooking! If it weren¡¯t because Gloria thought she ate like a pig she would be living in Gloria¡¯s house But just as she came out, she suddenly found a ck Maybach parked in front of her Nydia frowned slightly, but still stopped and waited for the car to pass her and go, but instead, the car stopped there, and slowly lowered its passenger window When Nydia saw the man¡¯s stupid face on the driver¡¯s seat, her face instantly darkened You! Nydia gritted her teeth, ¡°Siop your delusions of grandeur: What¡¯s mine is mine Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. George had his left hand on the steering wheel, and his right hand slightly pressed on the ck sunsses from top to bottom His sexy eyes weren¡¯t as domineering as before, instead, he was smiling. I¡¯m not here to rob you of anything get in the car first. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about Nydia didn¡¯t hear a word, but sneered, ¡®You think I¡¯m stupid and I believe whatever you say¡± George sighed a bit helplessly and looked at her as she went around his car. He said in a hurry, I¡¯m telling the truth! Don¡¯t you want to see thewsuit I¡¯m involved in?¡¯ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 She Thinks There¡¯s something Fishy Nydia looked stunned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He¡¯s involved in awsuit? Everyone knew George¡¯s capability. Countless people wanted to lire him to help fight awsult, but he only took jobs when he felt like it. He doesn¡¯t even go onwsuits most of the time, but whenever he¡¯s handling a case, the opposite lawyer always gave up, just because they didn¡¯t want to take George head-on. He was a legend that was iuniored 10 have won a thousand cases. Nydia was also awyer, but because she just graduated not long ago, her career wasn¡¯t going too well. So as a small-timewyer, she was tempted by George¡¯s ofler lo witness a big case But the next moment her eyes shifted and she snorted coldly, ¡®George! Stop looling me around! I know you¡¯re an invinciblewyer, but I am not that ambitious and I do not have to tter you! Good-bye!¡¯ George was helpless, seeing that Nydia was really leaving, he switched on the electronic handbrake, got off the car, and pulled Nydia by the arm. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?! I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not after any of your stuff! Can¡¯t we just be friends?¡± Seeing that Nydia was looking at him suspiciously, he helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made my peace Since she left it to you, I can¡¯t snaich it away. Besides, our rtionship should be very close¡± Nydia frowned lightly. What¡¯s wrong with you today? George coldly snorted, ¡®I was thinking that since she could treat you so well, I should also fulfill her wish. Now that she has passed away. I will take care of you, and I won¡¯t rob her of the thoughts she left behind.¡¯ Nydia,¡¯. Although his speech was wless, she felt something was wrong. George took advantage of Nydia¡¯s hesitation and pushed her into the passenger seat. Nydia struggled to get out of the car, ¡®7 said I do not need your help. George, you must be plotting something bad! I won¡¯t believe a word of you!¡± George¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he still pressed her, ¡®Do you have it with you now?¡¯ Nydia looked at him defensively, ¡°Of course not! Then why can¡¯t you understand? George snorted coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have it with you now, why should you be worried that I¡¯m taking you somewhere?¡± Indeed, Nydia didn¡¯t have it with her So she had a moment of hesitation Taking advantage of it. George returned 10 the driver¡¯s seat and locked the doors. Nydia was startled, ¡®George, you!¡± ¡°I was afraid you would run away again halfway, where are you going. I¡¯ll drive you¡± Nydia,.. Something¡¯s not right, not right at all! She had a feeling something was fishy! ¡°George, what kind of trick are you ying?¡± ¡®No tricks. In five days, the court session will begin, it¡¯s awsuit between Jonathan Brown and Jordy Collins, are you sure you don¡¯t want to see it?¡± Nydia was a little shocked, ¡®Those two?!¡± They were magnates! It was super exciting just thinking about them fighting in awsuit! Seeing that she was a bit moved. George immediately said, ¡®I know, right? You think I¡¯d take any ordinary case? I have a reputation to keep!¡± ¡®Stop, you¡¯re such a poser!¡± Nydia snorted disdainfully. But this case did arouse her curiosity. After a pause, Nydia asked again, Then who¡¯s gonna be Jonathan¡¯s ¡°Don¡¯t know. He kept it well-hidden¡± George spoke with ease, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s not Norma, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 I Have No Father. Nydia sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Il could really be Norma. He knows you¡¯re Jordy¡¯s brother. Then he has to find someone who is better than you to suppress you. Otherwise, it will be in vain.¡± George snorted coldly. ¡°Even if Normaes, I¡¯m confident that I can fight her. Besides, she has disappeared for several years, and she may not be powerful. I¡¯m now dragged down by her reputation. They all say that I¡¯m the second Norma I will definitely not change my name, just call me George! Where did I get the name of second Norma!¡± *Hey, are you still unconvinced? When Norma was famous, you didn¡¯t necessarily have the achievements you have now. Now that you are more powerful, you don¡¯t think highly of others?¡± Nydia¡¯s voice was full of disdain, and she didn¡¯t forget to mock him again with your arrogant temperament, sooner orter you will fail 10 win her over I¡¯m waiting for Thal day!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± George looked at her angrily, ¡®Do you still have any humanity? We are fighting for something, which is what we both want, but we are inextricably linked in front of oulsiders, we have to be united. Do you have a conscience? Do you still want me to lose 10 Norma?¡¯ Nydia was amused. Once she see that he was angry, Nydia feli relieved, and she immediately opened her mouth again, Who is in a team with you? If you want 10 sleal my things. The answer will be no!¡± ¡°You are being unieasonable! Do you think she can allow us to be enemies?! You treat me as an enemy. are you worthy of her?¡¯ Nydia suddenly fell silent, and her eyes seemed to turn ied. George noticed something was wrong and turned to look at her Seeing that she was about to cry, he stepped on the brake and said, ¡®Damn it, my small ancestor, what are you doing?!¡± He slowly pulled over to the side and made a temporary stop. Nydia sniffed slightly and turned her head aside. She didn¡¯t want George see her ugly appearance She immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Put me down.¡¯ George frowned. ¡°Why did I let you down? Let everyone see that you cried because of me? Missus, don¡¯t use me wrongly!¡± Nydia¡¯s tears fell down in frustration, and George¡¯s face changed a little. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Nydia pursed her lips. ¡®She is my only hope, my only expectation, and what she left behind is also the warmth that I can¡¯t get in my life.¡± George¡¯s expression changed slightly When they mentioned that person, it seemed that no one could utter that name. It seemed that tears would burst when they did. Her death was bad news that neither of them wanted to admit. George clenched the steering wheel. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± Nydia raised her hand 10 wipe away her tears and sniffed again. ¡°Let¡¯s drive.¡¯ George gave her a deep look. ¡°You don¡¯t have a father. Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t have a father.¡¯ Nydia¡¯s face was grim. Obviously, Nydia doesn¡¯t want to mention her father at all. George stopped talking, but finally said in a deep voice, ¡®Where are you going?¡± Gloria said an address directly, and George felt a little puzzled. ¡°Did you move to another ce?¡± ¡°No.¡¯ Nydia didn¡¯t want to say anything more. George also said nothing more and sent Nydia to the ce. As soon as Nydia opened the car door, she saw Gloria who had just returned. Her worries were swept away and she eximed excitedly. ¡°Gloria!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 She Let Others Down George immediately turned his head. He frowned slightly when he saw Gloria who had once taken good care of Jordy and was a qualified Mrs. Collins But now the rtionship of the two of them are so tense and even she and Jonathan have been together, which is indeed a bit elusive. George did not intend to get out of the car, but only nced at Gloria, and after Nydia closed the door, he drove away. Nydia looked excitedly at Gloria and said, ¡®Gloria, look. I bought a lot of things. Will you cook for us?¡± The corner of Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid of being fat since you eat so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud that I¡¯m fal, and my present figure is due to my eating it bite by bite Can those who want to gain weighi do the same?¡± Gloria was helpless and went upstairs with Nydia. Nydia had another very delicious meal, not to mention how satisfied she was, but she did not spend the night here today. She was always worried that George was ying tricks, and she had to hurry home for fear that George would go to her house to steal that thing For two days in a row, it was still peaceful, and everyone left each other alone But in the afternoon, Lord Joseph from Collins family, called Jordy and asked him to return home for dinner. Although Jordy did not want to, he generally did not refuse his grandfather¡¯s request At night, there were four people. Joseph, Karen, Olivia and Jordy. At the dinner table, the atmosphere was rather dull In the past, if it was a family dinner, there would be Gloria, but today without her, Karen felt ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help sighing and eating on her own, and she had no interest in talking. Joseph nced at her helplessly, and then he looked at Jordy and said faintly: ¡°You two are divorced now, so what are your next ns?¡± Jordy said calmly. ¡®Let¡¯s take care of thepany first.¡± Joseph frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get married again? We still need a hostess.¡± Jordy looked up at Joseph and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate 10 get married now?¡± Olivia frowned slightly and immediately said in a deep voice, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s well known that Ang became a vegetable in order to save you. If you married her, no one would say anything.¡± Joseph immediately nodded, ¡°Yeah, at the banquet, Gloria filed for divorce in public, let you make a fool of yourself, and coupled with the scandal between her and Jonathan. There is much voice to scold her on the Inte: all think that she is the one who is unfaithful to her husband, so you will marry Ang in order to repay Ang¡¯s favor.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Karen¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. ¡°You! Are you guys going too far! You just forced Gloria away, my granddaughter! Joseph looked at her coldly. ¡°Forced away? It¡¯s her failure. Can she me us for forcing her away?¡± Jordy¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say any words, and no one knows whether it¡¯s because of Karen¡¯s words or because Joseph just said that Gloria had an affair. Olivia also nodded. ¡°Yes, Mom, look at what Gloria did. I already gave her a chance that day. She didn¡¯t fight for herself. Does my son worry about her if he marries someone else?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, she colludes with Jonathan every day. As you can see, their affairs are everywhere on the Inte. Many people say that they are going to get married next.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 What Do You Know? With that, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll get married before my son.¡± Bang! Jordy suddenly put his knife and fork on the table, and his face was gloomy. The others looked at him with puzzled expressions. Olivia immediately came to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Jordy, it¡¯s not worth getting angry at Gloria. You have Ang now, and you need to be responsible for her, right? Ang is a very good girl. She is smart, sensible and generous. She is very suitable to be the mistress of the Collins family.¡± Joseph nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, We need to cooperate with the White families in the future. It¡¯s just right for you to get married with Ang Jordy frowned. The limelight is light right now, and I have awsuit in two days. Let¡¯s talk about itter¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Karen couldn¡¯t help sighing and always felt regret, but the three of them were determined to break their marriage. What¡¯s the use of her stopping? Even if it was forcibly suppressed, they were worried about her feelings and Jordy not divorce. Could Gloria live a good life in the future? Joseph nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to get married in such a hurry. Otherwise, it would be bad news. You can get married in two or three months¡¯ Jordy pursed his thin lips tightly into a line. ¡°We will talk about this matterter. You eat first. I¡¯m full.¡± As he spoke, he stood up. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Jordy said in a deep voice, ¡®I¡¯ll go back to thepany to deal with things first.¡± Olivia quickly stood up. ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Jordy walked out without looking back. Joseph frowned. ¡®I really don¡¯t understand him. Since he has divorced, he can remarry! Besides, I think he has a lot of feelings for Ang.¡¯ ¡°What the hell do you know!¡± Karen held back for a long time, but she really couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. She threw the fork in her hand and shouted angrily: ¡°Money! In your eyes, there is only money! No one¡¯s feelings! I really regret marrying you¡¯ ¡®What are you crazy about!¡¯ Joseph¡¯s face darkenedpletely. ¡°Sooner orter, you will pay for your current arrogance and inhurnanity¡¯ Karen angrily said this sentence and rose directly upstairs ¡°You..!¡± In front of his daughter, she said so harshly that Joseph was a little embarrassed Olivia sighed helplessly ¡®Dad, you and mom are gelting older. You¡¯d better quarrel less in the future. ¡°Am I arguing with her? It¡¯s obviously your mother.¡± Joseph, also in no mood to eal, put down his chopsticks and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± However, in a few minutes, Olivia was left alone, and the food on the table remained mostly untouched. Olivia¡¯s face felt, in fact, she still looked young, even if she was nearly 50, she looked like a woman in her early thirties, and she looked still attractive. However, she had a strong personality, and her rtionship with Jordy father was not too harmonious. Newell often had business trips and didn¡¯t care much about her. Their marriage was actually not love marriage, butpletely for interest. So Olivia, despite her status in the Collins family, didn¡¯t get any real warmth. Only Karen was good to her. Olivia pursed her lips, and in any case, she must let Jordy marry Ang She had been contacted with her many times, who was scheming, smart, and most importantly, she liked Jordy, so she would n for him wholeheartedly Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 It¡¯s Not Your Fault Now ones to find the hostess, they would look the other porly¡¯s family background and her ability They couldn¡¯t find a pral like Gloria who only know how to be a full-time wise! The next day. Gloria went to work at thew firm as usual, but Scorleil seemed to be more and more mean to Gloria. Gloria doesn¡¯t mind, after all, they were not in the same office. After a short day of work, she suddenly received a phone call Seeing the caller ID, Gloria¡¯s face darken This number¡­ After hesitating for a moment, she picked it up and said politely. ¡°Newell.¡± The other party paused and sighed helplessly, ¡°Did you not call me dad?¡± Gloria pursed her lips, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Well, no matter what happened between the two of you, if you call me dad, I will always be your dad. It has nothing to do with blood, okay?¡± The other person¡¯s voice was soft and loving, and Gloria¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. In the past few years of marriage, one was a grandmother and the other was a father They were very good to her ¡°Thank you¡­ Dad.¡± Gloria called him that. ¡°Well, Gloria, are you free now? Why don¡¯t we have afternoon tea together? Dad won¡¯t stay long after coming back from this business trip. I want to see you again Gloria not quite understanding why he was in such a hurry to see her, would he persuade her to make up with Jordy Gloria wanted to refuse, but when she thought of the care her father had taken of her in the past few years, she hesitated for a moment Gloria still answered, ¡°Where can I find you?¡¯ ¡°What district are you in now?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Eastern District.¡± ¡°Well, I happen to be here, so you find a ce and I¡¯ll ask the driver drive over.¡± Newell¡¯s attitude had always been very gentle and did not give people the slightest difort. Gloria answered, sent him an address, put her phone in her bag, greeted Irene and went out. After a ten-minute walk, Gloria arrived. Because of the traffic jam, Newell had not yet arrived, and Gloria went to the cafe first The cafe was very quiet Gloria booked a private box and texted Newell, then she waited quietly. About ten minutester, Newell arrived. Newell didn¡¯t wear his formal clothes. It seemed that he got off the ne and came by car. Although Newell was nearly fifty, there was no sign of age on him. He looked particrly mature and more masculine. Jordy looked a lot like Newell Gloria quickly got up and hesitantly called, ¡°Dad..¡± Newell nodded. He closed the door and sat down across from Gloria. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal. Take a seat.¡¯ Gloria nodded and said nothing. The two of them were in a private room by the window on the second floor. The light was very good. If they turned around, they could see the traffic downstairs. When they took their seats, Newell sighed. I¡¯ve heard about you and Jordy.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Newell interrupted gently before Gloria could finish her words. Gloria pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. Newell, on the other hand, said softly, ¡®I know you have been through a lot in the past few years. I¡¯m the one who really needs to say sorry. I didn¡¯t manage my unfaithful son.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Who Schemed Against Him? Gloria quickly shook her head. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t say that. This has nothing to do with you. I may not have fate with him.¡± Newell shook his head. ¡°Well, you two were meant to be.¡± Gloria was stunned. She thought, ¡®Dad¡­ Gloria didn¡¯t know what to say Newell sighed helplessly. ¡®Well, I know Jordy very well In fact, Jordy still loves you.¡± Gloria heard and couldn¡¯t help bul chuckle. ¡°Dad, although I am very sad that I was with the wrong person in the past few years, you don¡¯t have tofort me with such a white lie.¡± Newell shook his head gravely. ¡°No, Dad didn¡¯t lie to you¡±. Gloria was speechless Apparently, Gloria didn¡¯t believe what Newell said. Newell did not force Gloria to believe, but continued to repeat it. ¡°You two have known each other for quite some time If you two didn¡¯t have that incident, his attitude towards you was actually quite good. You can feel it, right?¡± Gloria thought with zed eyes, < It was because he was very good to me, and I fell in love with him at first sight, so¡­ I fell deeper and deeper > But after that incident, Jordy¡¯s attitude towards Gloriapletely changed, so that Gloria was completely awake. And all her thoughts that he liked her were wrong. Newell knew what Gloria was thinking, and said slowly again, ¡®Jordy used to observe your every move and even secretly protected you. He was afraid you would be hurt. But after that incident, he was very panicked and treated you coldly, but after returning home, he hadn¡¯t had any food for two days.¡± Gloria suddenly looked up in surprise. ¡°Howe?¡± She never knew about it Newell smiled and said, that¡¯s because he was disappointed that someone he liked would do such a dirty trick.¡± White¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. At the same time, she clenched her hands and gritted her teeth Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Newell said immediately, ¡®I know that you were framed Gloria looked up at Newell and asked, ¡®dad, do you really believe in me?¡± Newell said, ¡°of course I do. I also know who framed you.¡± Gloria became serious and asked, ¡°Who did that?¡± In fact, she already had an answer in her mind. However, even after experiencing so many things, she still felt that the answer in her mind was impossible. She did not want to think in a bad way And she also felt that that person could not do anything that brings her and Jordy together ¡°You already had an answer in your mind, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Said Newell Gloria had a slightly different look on her face She looked at Newell unbelievably. ¡°But¡­: Jordy was not in her n. There¡¯s someone else who brought you and Jordy together.¡± Newell said, Gloria was surprised. ¡®No wonder il turned out like this.¡± She thoughi. If so, then it all makes sense. No wonder Ang¡¯s emotions were veryplex in those days and even full of hatred. When Ang talked to her, Ang could not control herself Her aunt tried to mitigate the situation and said that it was all a misunderstanding. At that time, she was also simple and believed in them, so she didn¡¯t think too much. Now it seems that¡­ Gloria White clenched her hands. What a girl, Ang White! Her uncle and aunt! What a couple! But then, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Then¡­ who framed him?¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Pity Gloria now has a big doubt that Jordy might not have verified the thing at all at that time. So he thought it was all her n. Why didn¡¯t her father tell Jordy the truth if he knows everything? Or, it is that even though he told Jordy. Jordy still would not believe it. But if someone digs Jordy a pil, that person would definitely have bad luck. But why did nothing happen to that person? Or that person was dealt with privately? Gloria was so doubtful and looked at Newell. There seemed to be some changes in his eyes. But immediately he became calm again. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. You don¡¯t know him. He was the leader of a business and wanted to send her daughter to Jordy¡¯s bed. By ident, you and Jordy are together now And that business has now disappeared.¡± Gloria pursed her lips. If Jordy had shut that business down, he wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood her so much. Of course, it is possible that Jordy hated her. But her father said Jordy had her in mind. SO¡­ Her father was lying Jordy never loved her. Forget it. It is meaningless to think about the past, let alone that it was not her that dug Jordy a pit. If another man had done that to her that day, she would rather it was Jordy. Even if she was scolded and humiliated by him, she would be willing to it because he was the man she loved. When Newell saw that Gloria¡¯s attitude had returned to the past, he added: ¡°He didn¡¯t know about it. The group that hurt him was their own fault in theter stage. Before the Collins family could take action, they had already fallen Glona smiled and shook her head. ¡°Dad, these things don¡¯t matter. After all, you don¡¯t know that I was never the one who wanted to divorce Jordy Even if I made a big deal about it, he was the one who came up with this divorce agreement.¡± Now that her heart was dead, she didn¡¯t want to take any more advice. Newell sighed helplessly. ¡°I know that you may not believe anything you hear, but you just need to remember what I said today. After you carefully taste his character, you will know everything.¡± Gloria smiled. Thanks for the tip, Dad.¡± Knowing that she didn¡¯t believe it, Newell sighed helplessly again. ¡®I only learned about your divorce today I¡¯ve been abroad recently. Gloria, tell me the truth. If he finds out that he really likes you and is willing to get back together with you, are you willing to give him a chance?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she smiled. ¡°He can¡¯t love me. Dad, don¡¯t waste your ¡®What if he really cares about you?¡± Newell looked determined, as if he was extraordinarily sure. Gloria was a little surprised by his appearance, but she still shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°Dad, after three years I still can¡¯t get him to really love me. I¡¯m tired and hurt.¡± Her attitude was resolute, and even her soft voice was unquestionable. Newell shook his head helplessly. ¡°Well, he deserved it.¡± Gloria looked at Newell with some surprise. The man was gentle and never meddled in the affairs between his children, but this time, he actually came to talk to her. Sheughed at herself. Perhaps this was just Newell¡¯s pity for her. Just as she was thinking about how to get out of here, two people suddenly passed downstairs and looked straight in their direction. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 How dare you talk nonsense like this? Lillian opened her mouth wide and looked at the two people sitting opposite each other on the second floor in disbelief ¡®Oh my God! Aren¡¯t these two Gloria and the father of Jordy? How did they get together!¡± Everyone is in the rich circle, so no one will not know Newell. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ang¡¯s expression lightened, and Newell had always liked Gloria. He wouldn¡¯t havee to persuade her! It was not easy for the two of them to divorce, and she could never let them get back together again! With this in mind, Ang came up with an idea, and she immediately picked up her phone and photographed the two people Lillian looked at her in surprise ¡°Ang, what are you doing?¡± Ang smiled and said, ¡®Newell likes Angie the most He must have asked her out this time to persuade the two to make up I want to show this photo 10 Jordy, so that he can know how much attention Newell was paying to their marriage and let him change his mind and marry Angie again.¡± Lillian looked at Ang in surprise, ¡®Ang, are you crazy, how can you say such a thing?¡± Ang shook her head helplessly, and she took a deep look at the two people who were still talking about something upstairs and hatched a sinister n Momentster, she smiled and pulled Lillian out ¡°Well, I can¡¯t take my sister¡¯s man Technically, he will be my brother.¡± Lillian said, ¡°You always care about your sister so much. When did she care about you? What did you get back?¡¯ Ang chuckled. ¡°Well, I know what to do between sisters. Lillian, you can¡¯t bully my sister anymore, okay? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be your friend.¡¯ Her voice was soft and gentle, but Lillian could feel the protection of her sister from her words. Lillian looked at her helplessly, and finally said nothing and walked forward depressed. Ang clenched her phone, a sneer shed across her eyes, and she quickly sent the photo with a line of text. [You can do whatever you want with the headline. The more absurd the better.) After sending this, she quickly deleted the message and caught up with Lillian, ¡°Lillian, wait for me!¡± At this moment, Gloria did not want to continue the topic She nced at the gentle smile of Newell and sighed. ¡°Dad, thank you for taking care of me, but¡­ I shall fail to live up to your expectations.¡± Newell said helplessly. ¡°Rtionships are not something that can be decided quickly. You can go home and think about what I said If you have any difficulties in your future life, feel free to tell me.¡± Gloria nodded and said nothing else. She got up and said respectfully to Newell, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t want to waste your time.¡± Newell sighed helplessly and could only nod. Gloria was relieved and turned to walk out. However, when she returned to thew firm, there was another storm. As soon as she walked in, she heard Scarlett speak with great disdain. ¡°She just got divorced, is she looking for a new husband? Jonathan was kind to her, but she did this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Others didn¡¯t know why, but Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Gloria! She actually asked Jordy¡¯s father to meet in a cafe. The two of them were chatting happily in the box. Could it be revenge on Jordy?¡± ¡°Shh! How dare you talk nonsense about such a thing?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Ruthless I¡¯m not talking nonsense. The media has already gone mod about it. Photos of her and Newell are spreading around. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out yourself on Twitter. It has already be a hot topic online now. I think Miss White is really a powerfulwyer. She is not an online influencer, but she is still able to be a topic online. How clever she is to utilize people¡¯s allention¡­¡¯ The sarcasm in the eyes of Scarlell was palpable when she looked at the man across her. But Sammy didn¡¯t listen to her at all. He was busy with his documents on theputer Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but speak again. ¡°Sammy, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I said Gloria is a frivolous woman.¡± Sammy nced up at her coldly, ¡°are you finished?¡± Scarlett was irritated. What? This Gloria¡­¡± Just as Scarlett was to continue her curse, Kaylee suddenly grabbed her arm and whispered to her by her side, ¡®Scarlett, just stop it.¡± Kaylee wanted to iemind her that Gloria was looking at her at the door at that time. But Scarlett didn¡¯t get this message. Instead, she threw away Kaylee¡¯s hand and rose directly from her seat The chair made some noise as it was retreated with friction Scarlett sneered, ¡®Why did you stop me from saying what I want, Sammy? I¡¯ve been sitting opposite you for so many years in this office, but you¡¯ve never cared about me. You always go out and seek pleasure with those frivolous women. Don¡¯t you ever think about your own future?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sammy¡¯s face turned grim. Just as he was about to say something he found Gloria walking in. He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡®Gloria, you¡¯re back! Don¡¯t listen to Scarlett. She is talking nonsense.¡± Gloria shook her head, but before she could speak, Scarlett giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to fool me that Gloria is here! I know she is busy seducing her husband¡¯s father. She won¡¯t have time toe back now. Even if she dide back, what can she do? I bet she wouldn¡¯t dare call herself an honest girl in front of me.¡± The other livewyers were trying to signal Kaylee that Gloria was right there in the office. But Scarlett seemed to be too dump to notice that. Gloria sneered, ¡®I do dare to tell you that I¡¯m honest. We havewyers here in this room. And I¡¯m sure we all know what punishment one should bear for ndering others,¡± Hearing this, Scarleut face was grim and grave. She turned around and immediately found Gloria standing in front of her She frowned and said, ¡®Forget about saying you¡¯re honest Just stop standing behind one¡¯s back like that. It¡¯s so creepy ¡°Creepy?¡¯ Gloria smiled faintly. ¡®Two of thewyers here have tried to remind you that I¡¯m here. But you didn¡¯t seem to notice Now you want to me me for doing so?¡± Scarlett suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t think you can do anything you want just because you have someone behind you to support you now. Let me tell you I bet you wouldn¡¯t dare to swear to God that you are an honest girl. Flirting with a married man is against morality and God will punish you for that.¡± Gloriaughed indifferently She took a step forward. Scarlett looked panicked and subconsciously retreated. Gloria didn¡¯t do anything. But she had a noble bearing like a queen, which daunted other people around her. When Scarlett realized her own cowardice, she looked afflicted. Her face twisted with anger. But before she could speak, Gloria took the lead and looked at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t like to make trouble. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t fight back if I¡¯m put into it. If I hear you insulting me again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The Only Woman Beside Him She said it with a calm voice. But the six people in the room shivered at her words. They all looked at Gloria with surprise. So this is Mrs. Collins! She really has a distinct condescending bearing. Scarlett frowned with agony. Although she was very scaled at heart, she didn¡¯t want to submit to her, ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t approve of what you did Gloria sneered and turned away, heading to her office Scarleli and others stood where they were looking at her elegant, invible gesture when she was leaving. Gloria seemed to attract all the attention wherever she went, and all the bad remarks about her seemed to Kaylee sighed She nudged Scarlett and said, ¡°Kaylee, just don¡¯t gossip about her any more Although she is divorced now, she still has power Besides, we are allwyers We know that most gossip about her is not true. So why do you even get serious about it?¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ Scarlett felt bitter She looked al Sammy and found that he had already sat down again and continued with hisputer He didn¡¯t even care about what happened to Scarleti al all Scarlet was immediately irritated She said, ¡°Sammy, tell me, am I just a stranger to you?¡± Sammy frowned He looked at Scarlett, who was pestering him for an answer. He couldn¡¯t help but respond, Scarlett, I have made it clear to you from the beginning that we will only be friends. It is not going to work between us Just forget 11, could you?¡± The other four colleagues seemed quite embarrassed. They had never seen the two of them being so estranged with each other like that Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone could tell that Scarlett liked Sammy very much though Sammy was a yboy and didn¡¯t like her. Somehow they used to believe that there was still a tiny chance for the two of them to be together But after that, it seemed impossible. After making things clear, the two of them would only be more and more estranged. Sammy just kept a distance from her from then only. Kaylee sighed and said to everyone, we have been colleagues for years. So, I hope the two of you won¡¯t end up like this. Even if it is impossible between the two of you, I don¡¯t want to see you disrupt the harmony in this office Kaylee had a lovely face like a doll with tender and fair skin. Many men had fallen in love with this face. Although she was thirteen years old that year, no one would doubt it if she lied to others that she was a vas a high school girl. Yet men also regretted it secretly that she had got married and had children. Emma, the only other girl among them, couldn¡¯t help nodding and spoke, ¡®Scarleti, Kaylee is right Gloria has just arrived. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice to pick on her just because Sammy treats her differently Scarlett felt the grievance, her eyes reddened. I¡¯m the one who gets hurt! Bui look at all of you! You wouldn¡¯t even stand by me. You just picked on me We¡¯ve been colleagues for years, and Gloria has juste here for several days. But now you all support her?¡¯ Emma sighed helplessly. ¡°Sammy, say something!¡± Two other malewyers echoed. ¡°Yeah, say something. After all, you are the cause of this quarrel.¡± ¡°Hurry up, and apologize to her. Didn¡¯t you see Scarlett is about to cry?¡¯ Sammy said with impatience, ¡®Scarlett, don¡¯t make a scene about this. Even if I have some feelings about Gloria, I won¡¯t be with her, okay? I wouldn¡¯t be able to get involved in her life.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes glittered, you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡¯ She didn¡¯t care who he actually liked. She just wanted him to stay single so that she would still have a chance to be the only woman beside him. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 This Is Too Much Gossip kept brewing in the office Time ticked on. Soon it was afternoon. Ang kept herself in motion. She went to the old house of the Collins family. She brought with her many gifts to please the Collins family Ang had notified Olivia in advance and Olivia went there before her. As soon as Ang entered the house, she was immediately received by Olivia with a warm wee. ¡°HI, Ang, you¡¯re here! Ang smiled and greeled her, ¡°Hi, Mis Collins.¡± Ang handed over the gift, which was an expensive skincare product and said, ¡°Mrs Collins, I¡¯ve asked my friend to send me this from abroad. It¡¯s a genuine brand and highly efficacious Take it and try it. If you feel good about this, I¡¯ll ask my friend 10 send me some more. Olivia took the gift and smiled politely, ¡°Oh, thank you so much. It¡¯s so nice of you to bring me a gift. I also have to thank you for saving my son¡¯s life. You have suffered a lot. I will never forget your kindness¡¯ Ang shook her head out of politeness. Actually, I did that out of instinct. If it happened to me again, might just run away without caling much.¡± ¡°Come on, Ang,e and sit down.¡¯ Ang nodded. Then the two of them walked towards the sota and sat down together. Ang looked around and asked, ¡®Mrs. Collins, are you home alone? Olivia paused with shock, and the next moment she smiled and said, ¡°Grandma is at home as well, but she¡¯s not feeling well, so she didn¡¯te downstairs.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes glittered. She nodded, wearing a smile, Well, then, I¡¯d better not disturb her. ill¡¯s all right. But why don¡¯t we two have a good chat alone? So how are you these days? Are you busy?¡± Ang smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, not busy. But I¡¯ll go to Jordy when I¡¯m free. I want to ask him to think it over. After all, I think we¡¯d been husband and wife and we made a nice couple.¡± ¡°My dear,¡¯ Olivia shook her head with bitterness. ¡°You are just too kind. If Gloria had a temperament like you do, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to their divorce. Besides, she never gives birth to any child after marrying for three years. It is not what I¡¯d wished for. And I had nothing to do about it.¡± Ang shook her head, showing her disagreement. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mrs. Collins. They still need more time for them to get used to with each other in their rtionship. Besides, I saw Gloria and Mr. Collins in the cafe today. I saw them talking andughing so I guess, like I do, Mr Collins must also want to persuade Gloria and Jordy to get back together.¡± Olivia suddenly looked stern. ¡°Did you see Mr. Collins there?¡± Ang nodded somewhat unexpectedly, ¡°Yes, Mrs Collins, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Suddenly a tinge of coldness shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes while Ang continued, ¡°There are photos spreading around on the Inte. Someone has posted pholos of them together and then theree the rumors. But Mrs. Collins, you don¡¯t have to worry about those rumors because they are not true.¡± Olivia looked at Ang with a grim face, ¡°What did people say about them?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ang looked a little embarrassed at once. But she smiled the embarrassment away and said, ¡°Mrs. Collins, people are just grasping the hot topic to gossip. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Olivia noticed that something went wrong and immediately took out her mobile phone. She would asionally check out what was going on Twitter among her circle. That day, she had been so upied that she didn¡¯t even have time to check out the information. But then as she turned on Twitter, she found photos of Gloria and Newell spreading all over the inte in all kinds of postures. Ang sniffed secretly. When Ang took the photos, she didn¡¯t worry about the risk of doing so because she knew how hard people wanted to hear about some juicy stories of the two them. It was afraid that this kind of nder was what everybody wanted. ¡°This is too much!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Is It God¡¯s Power? Ang pretended to agree, nodding and saying. ¡°Yeah, the photos are really too much. But there are always nders on the inte. Mrs. Collins, it happens frequently nowadays.¡¯ ¡°No! I mean, they went too far.¡¯ Olivia looked bitter. She didn¡¯t mind Ang being there and instantly dialed a number on her mobile phone. It was quickly connected. Olivia gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Newell answered calmly, ¡®on my way home.¡¯ Olivia was suppressing her temper, cleriching her cellphone and said, ¡®why didn¡¯t you tell me you are coming back? And did you go 10 meet Gloria?¡¯ A fierce look shed across Ang¡¯s eyes She thought if the couple had a quarel, Olivia would look down on Gloria even more If so, Gloria would be able 10 get back with Jordy ande back to the Collins family again Besides, old Mr. Collins was the uue ruler of the family. He didn¡¯t like Gloria either. In fact, old Mr. Collins liked me very much and wanted me to marry Jordy instead. So I had a big chance Ang pulled the corner of Olivia¡¯s clothes Ang didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes were full of worries Olivia held her hand firmly and said coldly to the person on the phone,e back to the house right now. I have something to ask you. Don¡¯t you know you are bringing shame to our family? Don¡¯t you know the media is full of your scandal?¡¯ With that, she hung up the phone Ang was worried about her at that moment. ¡®Mrs. Collins, you don¡¯t have 10 quarrel with Mr. Collins if hees back hometer. It must be a misunderstanding. As long as you make a rification to the public, people who ndered him would apologize soon.¡± Olivia sneered, ¡®if it was really innocent between them, there is no need for rification.¡± Previously, she had thought Newell was being too nice to Gloria. Back then, she didn¡¯t think too much about it and thought it was just a good family atmosphere. But then it seemed things must not be as simple as she thought between them. At that moment, Gloria had left work, but she had been observing things around. She had spotted a shopping mall and found it very promising there. It happened that the owner of the hall wanted to cash in because of some urgency The mall was in good operation. It had always been a profitable business. Therefore she disguised herself after work and went there directly She wanted to take the deal. She had put on sunsses and a mask so that it was hard for others to recognize her. After arriving at the mall, she went to meet the owner and made clear her intention Before that, they had already had the price negotiated and set. So that day, she would go there to check the mall thest time, and then she would buy it if there was no other problem.. The owner was showing her around the mall, introducing the condition of the mall intermittently. He couldn¡¯t help sighing. I¡¯ve devoted all my heart 10 this ce. But I¡¯m a little bit light so I have to give up on this ce. Young Miss, I think you¡¯re quite young. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can call me at any time, and I¡¯ll teach you how to do it.¡± Gloria was very grateful and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rodriguez.¡± Mr. Rodriguez shook his head with bitterness, You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll soon hand over this ce.¡± After a quick tour, Gloria was very satisfied with this ce. T¡¯ll take this ce as we¡¯ve agreed, Mr. Rodriguez. Let¡¯s sign the contract Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She had prepared the contract in advance. She took it out and handed it over to Mr. Rodriguez, ¡°you can check it with yourwyer first. If there is no problem, we will sign it.¡± Mr. Rodriguez took the contract. He knew people who were able to buy a mall, who muste from the wealthy circle and certainly were experienced in this. He nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call mywyer now.¡± Gloria nodded and saw Mr. Rodriguez going to some corner to make a phone call. The uansaction would bepleted that night. However¡­ Things didn¡¯t go as she wished. It was either God¡¯s wishes or someone was deliberately ying against her. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Double Amount of Money After finishing the phone call, Mr. Rodriguez went over and talked to Gloria. But suddenly he received another call. Mr. Rodriguez seemed to be a little stern From time to time, he nced at Gloria, and there was a tinge of regret in his eyes. Gloria naturally noticed something was wrong But she was puzzled Soon, Mr. Rodriguez walked over and looked at Gloria with guilt, ¡®Ms. White, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t sell this ce to you.¡¯ Gloria was shocked with puzzlement ¡®Is there something wrong? Mr. Rodriguez couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°It¡¯s my fault I have no strength over my own mall. A big shot just called me and asked me to sell it to him He said otherwise.¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but obviously it must have involved Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s own interests Gloria frowned slightly. ¡®is it convenient to tell me who the person is?¡± Mr Rodriguez said reluctantly, ¡®Fine, people will know who he ister on I have nothing to hide. It¡¯s the Collins group Gloria¡¯s face suddenly turned grave. Although Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s shopping mall was profitable and in stable motion, it was still impossible for the distinguished Collins Group to invest in this ce. Besides, she almost made the deal. And out of the blue they intervened in her deal. Isn¡¯t this deliberately tarted at me? Gloria eyes were full of bitterness. She felt it was ridiculous. Mr. Rodriguez looked at Gloria with a guilty face, ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help sighing again, ¡®Mr. Collins ising now, and he will be here soon. So you¡­¡¯ No one would want to offend a powerful, wealthy family like the Collins. If it was just an ordinary person, he might not have given in. But it was different this time. It was the Collins family. Therefore he had to sacrifice the youngdy¡¯s deal. He had no power to say no to the Collins, Gloria was looking more and more grim. This is near robbery.¡± As soon as Jordy walked in, he heard Gloria¡¯s cursing. He scorned, ¡®It is always the powerful who own the world. Since you are weak, you have no right to me others for taking away your opportunity Gloria immediately turned her head and saw Jordy with her disdainful looks. She grilled her teeth. She hated it when this man was being so ungenerous. She couldn¡¯t believe he woulde pick on her after they had divorced. She grudged heavily that he even came all the way around to ruin her deal. Gloria sneered, ¡°Mr Collins is not an ordinary man¡± Jordy looked sharp Mr Rodriguez sensed that the atmosphere between the two of them was quite strange. He hurried to Jordy and politely said, ¡°Mr. Collins, you are here. May I show you around?¡± Jordy nced coldly at Gloria and said calmly. ¡°No need. We can sign the contract now I already have my people investigate it.¡± With that, he took the contract and handed him a credit card. ¡°The money here is enough for you to buy two malls like this.¡± Mr. Rodriguez was shocked. He had no choice but to sell the mall because he needed money badly. But then Jordy offered to pay him the double amount. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Oh it¡¯s. ¡± he shook his head. Just as Mr. Rodriguez was about to say something, Jordy stopped him impatiently and said, ¡®check out the money. If there is no problem, then look at the contract and we may sign. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 She Would Show No Mercy Mr. Rodriguez knew what happened immediately. He knew Jordy wasn¡¯t kidding him or otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t need to prepare a contract. He took the credit card and signed the contract without hesitation. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Done. I¡¯ll help you im the ownership of the mall tomorrow.¡± Jordy looked calm and shoved the contract into Gloria¡¯s hands ¡°Here you are.¡± Mr. Rodriguez was puzzled. Gloria was shocked as well. Seeing that the contiac was about to fall out of her hand, she hurried to get hold of it. But she looked at Jordy with puzzled eyes Jordy sneered coldly, ¡®I know you hate me now, but there¡¯s no need to fight if you want this ce, I¡¯ll buy it for you. I just hope that you won¡¯te and bring disturbance 10 the Collins family again in the future.¡± The disdain in his eyes made Gloriaugh. She threw the contract away, ¡®I remember I told you that whatever belonged to you was dirty andinished Mr. Rodriguez didn¡¯t get hold of the situation, So is she Ms. White? Mr Collins¡¯s ex-wife? That¡¯s why she is wearing sunsses and a mask She did il because she didn¡¯t want other people to recognize her. Jordy looked extremely sharp and stern, ¡°Gloria.¡¯ Gloria sniffed, ¡®Mr. Collins, you are so generous but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to ept your generosity You might as well spend more time checking out who is ploiting behind the scandals on the inte instead of picking on me. It¡¯s not like you. You have more demeanor than this. You are behaving like¡­¡± Looking at Jordy¡¯s cold eyes, Gloria sneered slightly and said, ¡®a woman.¡± Mr. Rodriguez didn¡¯t say anything He was so dumbfounded that his eyes were wide open. He thought Ms. White should be a gentle and submissivedy He didn¡¯t expect Ms. White to be so aggressive. When he first contacted Jordy, he thought Jordy should be noble and invible, like a God descending from heaven. But at that time, he realized the pitiful hostility in Jordy when Jordy was talking to Ms. White. The aura of these two people simply made Mr Rodriguez daunted so that he didn¡¯t even dare look directly at them. Not did he dare to intervene. Jordy didn¡¯t get angry at her. He onlyughed, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. I¡¯m doing a favor for you.¡± Gloria was immediately enraged. What a bastard! She was so irritated after Jordy came all the way there to offer double paid to the owner. She knew he professed topensate her and to warn her to stay away from the Collins family She knew he did this for two purposes. First, he must want to insult her for being a gold-digger by letting people believe that he could bribe her with money Second, he must havee there to satirize her and brag about his advahiage over her. The disdain on his face really made her ufortable. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria didn¡¯t want to look at him again he turned away directly. Thest thing she wanted was to have anything to do with him. She simply left without any hesitation. Jordy turned grave on the face, with the veins bulging on his forehead. He was so outrageous by Gloria¡¯s reaction. Mr. Rodriguez tiembled and was at a loss. Jordy had told his people to take over the deal and strode away quickly The two of them who were once husband and wife ended up like enemies when they met each other. After Gloria left the mall, she felt the air outside the mall was much fresher. She hailed a taxi and left. When Jordy came out, he saw her getting in a car and left without looking back. There was coldness in his eyes. But atst, he bit his lips and left. Gloria sat in thexi, leaning back in the chair as if she was recovering her energy that way. She had made a decision. Bastard! How dare he humiliate me today? When we arrive at the court in the future, I won¡¯t show any mercy to him Time passed quickly, and soon the day of the trial was around the corner. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 You Will See Early in the morning. Gloria went out. At this point, a blue Lamborghini was downstairs. Gloria looked at it, and Jonathan opened the door next to the driver¡¯s seat and got out, His dark blue suit contrasted with his paleplexion, which made him look less like a young boy than a gentleman. People who didn¡¯t know that lie was a cold man would think he was a caring guy ¡°Morning¡¯ Jonathan came over and opened the passenger seat door for her with a surprised look Gloria always gave him unexpected surprises Today. Gloria was only wearing a ck formal suit. At thew firm, she was also wearing formal clothes, but at the moment, it fell differenl. She twisted her long hair up She looked very clean today Jonathan kept staring at her Gloria got into the car without hesitation and replied, ¡®Morning Anyway, the two were on the same side. Jonathan handed her the breakfast. ¡®You didn¡¯t eat breakfast, did you?¡± Without taking it, Gloria whispered, ¡®I¡¯m in good habits, so I¡¯ve already had breakfast Eat it if you haven¡¯t.¡± Jonathan put down his breakfast and smiled. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to court now.¡¯ Gloria didn¡¯t speak Jonathan drove as usual, but he didn¡¯t seem ustomed to the quiet atmosphere in the car. He nced at Gloria and said, ¡°Will you be nervous then?¡¯ Gloria raised her eyebrows. What do you think? Jonathan smiled. ¡°Norma certainly wouldn¡¯t be nervous if she was here, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think you¡¯re Gloria.¡± They were the same person, but his words made the two names different Gloria had always been in love with a man, who was her ex-husband. But Norma was different She never cared about anything but thew. Gloria said with a calm expression, ¡°Gloria is the same as Norma. They are both single Jonathan continued to smile I won¡¯t worry if you say that Gloria pursed her lips and said nothing However, thinking that Jordy would sit across from herte. she had an unnatural look Gloria took a breath and said nothing Jonathan was still chatting with her to ease the embarrassment At the courthouse, Jonathan didn¡¯t let Glona get out of the car but went to the parking lot After turning off the engine. Jonathan looked at Gloria and said with a smile ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡± Glona nodded and the two got out of the car together Jonathan bent his arm if you¡¯re nervous, you can put your arm around mine¡± Gloria looked at him with a vague smile ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll be merciful? Jonathan smiled ljust wanted an excuse to take advantage of you Gloria was speechless. She quivered the corners of her mouth. This time, I will double your interests Jonathan was a little surprised ¡®Are you sure?¡± He was questioning her emotions rather than abilities. Gloria smiled. You will see Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that Gloria walked in A: the moment Jordy and George were also there and walking in He turned back and saw Jonathan and Gionia approaching Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 A Grand Show Jordy had a gloomy expression. Sensing that something was wrong, George turned his head and saw the two walking over with a happy chat, which made his lips quiver silently ¡°My ex-wife doesn¡¯t seem well-behaved.¡± At this moment, Jonathan and Gloria saw Jordy¡¯s ghastly expression and sharp gaze, Jonathan smiled, but before he could say anything, Jordy walked away. George nced at Gloria, gave her a middle finger, and walked away. Jonathan smiled and nced at Gloria, who continued going inside without speaking. At this moment, Jordy was already sitting on the dock, However, seeing the name on the opposite table, he had a more ghastly expression! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. George also saw that and said in surprise, ¡°What? Gloria is also awyer?¡± Jordy gritted his teeth and said nothing George was speechless. ¡°Did Jonathan sue you just 10 show off their intimacy in front of you?¡± Jordy was angry but still whispered, ¡°No.¡± ¡®No?¡± George smiled. ¡®Then why is Gloria his defender? It¡¯s not a joke!¡± Jordy didn¡¯t speak with a gloomy expression, ¡°Gloria went to great lengths to get your allention. Also, was Jonathan being too careless? If people know your ex-wife was his advocate, they will me him and cause the stock to plummet.¡± He seemed to be getting more and more interested while Jordy¡¯s gazes were getting colder. At this moment, the audience came and sat down. They were curious aboutwyers for both parties. However, seeing Gloria, everyone was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but talk about her. It wasn¡¯t until Gloria walked in with Jonathan and sat in the intiff¡¯s box that everyone finally confirmed that this was indeed Gloria. But the next moment, everyone was even more incredulous! At the same time Nydia in the audience widened her eyes ¡®My God! Mr Brown¡¯swyer is Gloria? Her opponent is George! Competing against George, Gloria will definitely learn a lot!¡± Irene smiled. Just look You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Nydia was very envious When she came, she bumped into Irene and came in with her. Because of Irene, they could sit in the front The atmosphere in the courtioom was very solemn. After the judge came, everyone stood up with serious expressions. No one was whispering The judge sat down, and so did the audience. Then, thewsuit began. At first, a guy introduced and summarized the case, setting the stage for the following judging. The audience all stared at them. At present, thewyers of the two parties had not started the debate, so everyone was looking forward to it. Also, their expectations had changed because Jonathan¡¯swyer was Jordy¡¯s ex-wife! Mr. Collins¡¯ expression seemed to indicate that he was about to kill someone. Alter all, no one could stand such humiliation. However, seeing their state at this time, the audiences were all waiting for a grand show. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Possible Reversal However, this was the courtroom, so they couldn¡¯t use the camera. Otherwise, they would videotape this entirewsuit! They want everyone to see this wonderful show No one thought Gloria was amazing They were just interested in this gossip. While the audience waited, the case presentation ended. The judge had a calm expression. ¡®Defendant, what do you want to say about the intiff¡¯s statement?¡± George was prepared and guessed what his rival would mention, so he started without hesitation, ¡®We are against it¡¯ Jordy sat there and stared sharply al Gloria, not wanting to hear whal George was saying Jonathan raised his eyebrows, feeling that the following would be more and more inieresting ¡°We have five objections to the issues iaised by the intiffs ¡± ¡°First, ording to the Contract Law and the General Principles of Civil Law, the virtual property is protected¡­ Immediately after, George made five clear points, which could not be refuted. He thought Jonathan would definitely lose But after he finished speaking, Gloria still had a calmn expression ¡°Sorry, none of your five points makes sense.¡± George was taken aback and saw Gloria suddenly smile. George would be terrified if she was Norma. Everything was wed and rebuble. Norma would definitely exin clearly But if someone else was against everything he said, George could conclude that the opponent would losepletely An ipetent one would surely fail if he or she dared to do this. Even the judge had a surprised expression at this moment. Nydia was suddenly worried. ¡°Gloria¡­ You jumped into the trap yourself¡­¡± Irene smiled. ¡°Why did you say that?¡¯ Nydia pursed her lips. ¡°Usually, no one would directly object to the five points he made George exined each point very well. To disprove him, one needs super high expressive ability and sufficient evidence. But I have seen this case. Brown Group is not dominant. Gloria¡¯s view is a bit far-fetched.¡± Irene smiled. ¡°So, thiswsuit is challenging.¡± Nydia was a litle worried, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s going to affect Gloria a lot. She hasn¡¯t worked for three years, which might make her a little bit oblivious to thew¡­¡± She sighed. In any case, facing George, she would definitely lose, so Gloria could only take this as an experience Irene smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions so soon. There might be a reversal.¡± Nydia nced at Irene suspiciously, wondering why she said that. After all, it was a doomed defeat. Before she could ask, Gloria had already started a defense. ¡°First of all, ording to the Contract Law and the United States Code, the virtual property is protected byw, but it depends on the circumstances Collins Group¡¯s conduct seriously vited the interests of Brown Group and was warned several times, which is an act of domination.¡± ¡°Secondly, ording to thew of the United States, part of the design scheme adopted by Collins Group is giarism from that of Brown Group. In this project, Collins Group adopted this scheme without our permission and provided false evidence. For Brown Group, this is a serious infringement. For the outside Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. world, this is fraud.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The Harsh Argument ¡°Thirdly, after the project started, the defendant¡­¡± ¡°Fourth point¡­¡± ¡°Andst point¡­.. Gloria articted five arguments against George perfectly, which made Jordy slunned for a moment. At this time, George¡¯s expression also changed. He had always regarded Gloria as an ordinarywyer, but every word she said was perfect, like a bullet hitting his heart! If these five arguments couldn¡¯t be refuted, Gloria would be the bnce-breaker Jonathan smiled. Gloria didn¡¯t lie to him. Gloria hadn¡¯t looked at Jordy the whole time. After speaking to George, she looked at the judge. ¡°We have exined the five points they raised, so I will borate on ourwsuit next ¡± The judge was surprised and puzzled about Gloria, but he nudded anyway, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gloria nodded while everyone found a very important problem at this time! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nydia was dumbfounded ¡°Oh my God! Gloria doesn¡¯t even have the material!¡± Irene smiled. In this regard, she used to worry that Gloria would forget something, butter, she found that the material was useless 10 Gloria. Also, these might be stolen by adversaries and be their weapons. As Gloria borated, Nydia said again in disbelief, ¡®So Gloria just said what was in her mind, right? She could preciselye up with some legal terms, which were exactly the rebuttals to George¡¯s remarks.¡± ¡°Lawyers need to guess the opponent¡¯s arguments in advance, but who can guess so urately? Gloria¡­¡± Nydia couldn¡¯t believe it and lost her suspicion of Gloria. As George¡¯s opponent, Gloria prevailed, which showed that it wasn¡¯t that simple! At this moment, not only Nydia, but all the audiences were dumbfounded. They thought Gloria was just a rookie, but no one expected her to be so amazing. George was caught off guard Soon, Gloria made three other well-founded and irrefutable arguments, making the crowd realize that the Collins Group really went too far this time. It was as if Gloria made up a story but made everyone think it was true Jordy¡¯s gazes were sharper, which revealed his anger! Gloria! Gloria! You are hiding so much from me! He knew Gloria had studiedw but didn¡¯t care about it, thinking she was just a normal one So, he didn¡¯t expect George to go through a hard time at this point The judge looked at George ¡°Defendant¡¯s turn.¡± George took a deep breath. He had guessed thai Jonathan would gel a greatwyer After all, Jonathan knew he would help Jordy Therefore, he was also fully prepared and could refute all of Gloria¡¯s arguments, except for the third one. George frowned It was hard for him! No one but Norma could make such an argument against him, but Gloria made it! George began his defense. ¡°First point¡­ ¡®Second point¡­¡± His rebuttal was very reasonable. Even the judge nodded. For the third, however, George didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Defeat Everyone in the audience was worried about George. He was a very famouswyer, and it would be a shame 10 be beaten by Gloria, who was a nobody in the legal world. While the audience waited, George finally refuted her third argument ¡®Thirdly, Miss White¡¯s views do not meet the terms of appeal. ording to¡­¡± Gloria smiled. On this point, his response was somewhat far-fetched but eptable. She seemed to be a luminous object at this time. Jordy kept his eyes on her. However, Gloria never looked at him. She seemed to be putting all her energy into thewsuit ¡°intiff¡¯s turn.¡± Gloria still didn¡¯t have any material, and neither did Jonathan However, Gloria could exin without any pause, seeming able 10 convince everyone This time, George didn¡¯t know what to do He was a genius He had some material in front of him, which was just his outline. All the legal terms were in his head. However, he didn¡¯t know how to refute Gloria now. Subsequently. George¡¯s arguments became increasingly far-fetched, putting him in a weak position. But Gloria didn¡¯t stop and said with a calm expression, ¡°We have the right to ask the defendants to hand over this project, as well as the profits they have earned from it, to the Brown Group. In addition, they need to pay 1.5 billion dors inpensation.¡± ¡®My God! Nydia widened her mouth in surprise. Unexpectedly, Brown Group, which was destined to be defeated, reversed and demanded additional Jonathan smiled and looked at Jordy defiantly. Jordy pursed his lips while his eyes glowed gloomily. George had a ghastly look. They seemed to go too far! ¡°We are against it! ¡°Defendant¡¯s turn.¡± George clenched his fists, knowing they would lose However, they could not be defeated so tragically, so he immediately said, ¡®In response to the above statement of the intiff, we agree to hand over the project to the intiff withoutpensation.¡¯ Immediately afterwards, he again made a series of arguments Nydia couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Gloria is amazing!¡± Irene smiled. Seeing Nydia so naive, she didn¡¯t know what to say. It was normal that other people didn¡¯t know about Gloria, but Nydia should be able 10 guess if she was smart enough Gloria got along well with her, but everyone knew that she only took Norma as a friend and would definitely appear in awsuit in which Norma was involved. However, Nydia had yet to realize their rtionship. People also thought Gloria was going too far. The Brown Group got the project again, which was a blessing Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. and a testament to her abilities. However, it was unreasonable to ask for such arge amount ofpensation. Jonathan smiled. Sure enough, Gloria didn¡¯t break her promise. He was very happy to receive so much Everyone initially disliked Gloria and didn¡¯t expect such an ending¡­ Gloria¡¯s next words knocked down George¡¯s arguments one by one. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Everything I Own Will Be Yours Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She talked calmly with a t expression. There were no redundant or missing remarks. It was very quiet. Even the judge and some reviewers were a little dumbfounded. George clenched his fists. At this moment, he stopped talking. Because he had no chance to win. He looked at Jordy with a ghastly expression. ¡®Sorry I tried my best.¡¯ Jordy pursed his lips and said nothing. Failure was inevitable After the small hammer in the judge¡¯s hand fell, Gloria looked at Jonathan with a smile ¡°How would you thank me? Jonathan chuckled. ¡®With a marriage? Both microphones were still on. Gloria lowered her voice so no one could hear what she was saying However, Jonathan seemed to be deliberately trying to make everyone here hear il clearly! Jordy¡¯s cold gaze seemed to kill Jonathan in no time Immediately afterwards, Jonathan smiled and said, ¡®Everyone, please lel me introduce the women beside me.¡± Everyone was silent. It was Gloria. Someone so famous didn¡¯t need to be introduced. Startled, she looked at Jonathan. But before he could speak, George suddenly whispered, ¡°You¡¯re Norma.¡± People present were surprised Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°My God! Norma?¡¯ At this moment, everyone suddenly came back to their senses. ¡°Makes sense, or why did George lose? Only Norma could beat him! Jordy pursed his lips and said nothing while staring at Gloria with cold and sharp eyes, as if he wanted Gloria to exin it! Jonathan smiled. ¡°You are very smart.¡± George¡¯s ghastly expression recovered a little. Before that, he felt humiliated to be defeated by ay woman, but knowing she was Norma, he didn¡¯t feel so tragic. However, he still wanted to defeat this woman! George whispered, ¡®T¡¯ll appeal.¡¯ Gloria said tly with a calm expression, ¡°Always wee.¡± Even if Jonathan won the case, George would appeal. Jonathan was in a good mood. If they appealed, he could contact Gloria more and make her his girlfriend in the future. Watching Jonathan smile at Gloria, Jordy had a somber expression. ¡®No. I¡¯ll give in.¡± George was startled, ¡°What?¡± After appealing, they might have a chance to win After all, this was the worst ending, He could try again. Not only would they lose the project and the benefits gained from it, but they would also pay a lot, which was a tragedy for them. Jordy got up and walked out coldly. George quickly followed him. Jonathan smiled at Gloria. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®You¡¯re wee. I took your money¡± ¡®Thatpensation is extra, so I¡¯ll give it to you Gloria raised her eyebrows unexpectedly. ¡®Have you always been so generous to women?¡± Jonathan smiled. Of course not only to you. If you agree to marry me, everything I own will be yours.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Provocation Gloria quivered her lips and walked out, not wanting to reply Irene looked at and poked Nydia, who was still in a daze. ¡°Nydia?¡± Nydia came back to her senses and watched Irene with her expression returning to normal. ¡®Irene, did I just hear it wrong? Gloria is Norma?¡± Irene coughed lightly. ¡®Yes.¡¯ This time, Irene didn¡¯t n 10 hide Gloria¡¯s identity. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Today, she beat George, so everyone would guess that she was Norma.. It was better to admit that now than to face more questionster, which was troublesome. Nydia took a deep breath. ¡®Oh my God. What are the people around me like? Why didn¡¯t I know it until now? I¡¯m like a fool!¡± Today¡¯swsuit was a war between two powerhouses, which was wonderful! There was not much Nydia could learn, but she was still excited! However, she then felt a little lost Seeing her mood change, Irene couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nydia pursed her lips. ¡°Gloria never told me this. Does she think I¡¯m not her best friend?¡± Irene said quickly. ¡®Of course not. You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Nydia looked at Irene subconsciously and didn¡¯t speak, wondering why. Irene sighed. ¡°Norma was famous in the legal world back then, so there were a lot of people trying to frame her. No one knew her identity except insiders. It was just to avoid some people scheming against her.¡± ¡°But now, she can no longer hide her identity. Gloria can protect herself, and it¡¯s a society ruled byw, so she made it public.¡± Nydia tried to say something. She had never been involved in such a world, so she didn¡¯t understand these so-called schemes. Irene smiled and patted her back. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you just to protect you from any harm.¡± Nydia¡¯s eyshes trembled ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Gloria has always been nice to you, hasn¡¯t she? You¡¯re her best friend, right?¡± Hearing this, Nydia immediately feltfortable and nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She was innocent and in excitement instead of a down mood now, so she wanted to talk to Gloria immediately! At the moment, Jordy and the others were outside. Watching Gloriae out, Jordy stared at her with murderous eyes. ¡°Amazing, Gloria Gloria didn¡¯t seem to feel his sarcasm. ¡°l1¡¯s the first time I hear youpliment me since we got married.¡± George didn¡¯t know what to say. He kept gazing at Gloria without the contempt he had before. If they weren¡¯t rivals, he would definitely try to chat with Gloria to figure out her tricks He was a genius but still had a lot to learn. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Since you won¡¯t appeal, let¡¯s get the handover done as soon as possible.¡± Jordy was no longer angry or looking at Gloria. He looked at Jonathan coldly. ¡°I never expected you to take more away when others were going through hard times.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overpraising me.¡± Jonathan smiled softly while his words seemed provocative. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Why Don¡¯t You Appeal? Jordy stopped talking and strode away, Jonathan smiled and looked at Gloria. ¡®Want to have lunch together?¡¯ Gloria had a calm expression. ¡®Sorry My friend is waiting for me.¡± After she finished speaking, Nydia ran over with a surprised look. ¡°Gloria! Why are you hiding this from me? You are Norma! Gloria looked at her apologetically. ¡®Sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize! I¡¯m happy for you! You¡¯ll be my backer in the future! If I need to fight a lawsuit in the future, and my opponents know that you are my friend, they will definitely give up! By then, I will be famous 100!¡± Gloria smiled and nced at Jonathan ¡°Mr. Brown, bye? Jonathan still wanted to eat with her, but seeing this scene, he could only nod and leave. At this point, Nydia kept discussing the rtionship between Gloria and Norma with indescribable pride When they got into the car, Nydia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I wonder if Jordy will regret it. What would he say if he knew the woman he despised was so amazing?¡± Irene smiled. ¡°Divorcing Gloria was the biggest mistake of his life. But, Norma, if he wanted to remarry you, would you agree?¡± Gloria gave her a speechless look. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible. He despised you before, but now he can appreciate the real you. Maybe one day, he will fall in love with you and woo you again. At that point, will you agree?¡± Nydia¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°No! Let that scum regret it! Who does he think he is? He wants to remarry Gloria after bullying her for three years? No way!¡± Gloria smiled. ¡®Yes. First, he won¡¯t do it. Second, even if he will, I won¡¯t agree. I just want to be alone for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that you still need to get married in the future. You¡¯ll meet someone who truly loves you.¡± Gloria smiled and did not continue the topic. At the same time. At the same time Jordy and George were still in the same car George drove while Jordy sat on the co-pilot with a gloomy expression George nced at the man next to him and said, ¡°Why did you agree to pay? You¡¯re going to lose billions of dors.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jordy said nothing George didn¡¯t know why he did it ¡°Man, we need to appeal anyway! I¡¯ll make a detailed n this time. I didn¡¯t know who my opponent was before. Now that I know it¡¯s her, I¡¯ll definitely be prepared!¡± Jordy still had a cold expression on his face, ¡°No.¡± ¡®You¡­¡± George didn¡¯t know what to say. Jordy said this twice, which proved he had made up his mind. George braked, pulled to the side of the road, and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you appeal? Did you really admit defeat?¡± Jordy pursed his lips, thinking only about Gloria¡¯s sharp rebuttal just now. He saw her like this for the first time and felt that he didn¡¯t really know about her. For three years, she had been very docile, but today¡­ Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Foothold Today, many people watched thewsuit between the Collins Group and the Brown Group. The detailed process had not been disclosed, but everyone could guess the result. Also, it was legal to discuss Gloria¡¯s identity. So, Gloria hit the headlines again. ¡°Mr. Collins¡¯ ex-wife is Norma, a well-knownwyer?¡± Nydia said proudly, holding her phone. ¡°Gloria, you made a headline! Everyone was shocked! Let me read a fewments for you!¡± Gloria smiled She didn¡¯t really care about that. At this point, Nydia stared to read thements. ¡°I used to despise Mr. Collins¡¯ ex-wife. She was worthless and the mistress of her sister¡¯s husband, but the one I admired the most was Norma! I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful, wealthy, and talented!! misunderstood her before!¡± Irene couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Gloria, soon, no one will call you Jordy¡¯s ex-wife. You are Gloria and Norma!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Gloria smiled and nodded. Yes.¡¯ Nydiaughed and continued to read thements. Collins Group has a lot of elites. Apany can indeed attract a lot of talents if it has a lot of money. But thispany only attractedwyers like George.¡± Nydiaughed. ¡®I think this guy¡¯sment makes a lot of sense!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know the thoughts of the rich guys, but I know that we can¡¯t look down upon anyone. A nobody in your eyes may one day embarrass you.¡¯ ¡°Gloria is Norma? Is it a joke? How can she be Norma?¡± ¡°Anything is possible. Norma hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time. For three years, she got married, divorced, and finally became awyer again. That¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m so envious! She is such an amazing woman!¡± Nydia gushed about it. At the same time, the White family also saw the news and couldn¡¯t believe it. Ang got out of control and lost her former grace. Thinking of that Jordy saw Gloria¡¯s reniarkable abilities, she worried that he might regret his divorce. ¡°Gloria is Norma? Impossible!¡¯ Ang said angrily ude frowned too. ¡°She never said that at home before. Even at school, she didn¡¯t do well in her study. Something must be wrong.¡± Ang had a ghastly look. ¡®She¡¯s against Jordy now, but I¡¯m afraid that it will attract Jordy. At that point, I¡¯ll lose my foothold!¡± After speaking, she clenched her phone tightly and was a little flustered. ¡°Yesterday, Newell went to Gloria. I think he was trying to get them back together!¡± Martha quickly stopped Ang. ¡°Ang, don¡¯t worry. It still needs to be verified. We only need to make Jordy think that Gloria just learned everything from Norma.¡¯ Ang blinked. ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Martha smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll seeter.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The Right to Be Angry Because Gloria was Norma, the discussion didn¡¯t stop The Collins family was serious and nervous. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joseph had a ghastly look! Olivia was out of control. ¡®She¡¯s Norma? Even if she and Jordy are divorced, she can¡¯t embarrass him like that!¡± Joseph immediatelyughed and looked at Karen coldly. This is the granddaughter you trust very much. After the divorce, she revealed her true self. At that time, the divorce dealt a heavy blow to the Collins family This time, she openly opposed the Collins family in court!¡± Karen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s because you always hurt her, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could my granddaughter do such a thing? II¡¯s your fault, but why do you me Gloria?¡± Newell sat calmly beside Karen and said tly, it¡¯s already happened, so there¡¯s no point in arguing Gloria is a good girl, and Jordy is a bastard, indeed.¡± Olivia looked at Newell displeasedly The Collins family has done enough for her. When she was abandoned and homeless, we adopted her and gave her a good life. Everyone ttered her when knowing she was Jordy¡¯s wife. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Stubborn!¡± Newell had a gloumy look Olivia gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Then what should we do?¡¯ Joseph looked at his son coldly and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to ask Jordy to apologize lo Gloria and seek reconciliation.¡± ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say.¡± Newell looked at Joseph disapprovingly. ¡°Do you have any idea how much this affects Jordy if this marriage is ruined?¡± Karen was heartbroken. ¡°My son, this family has been ruined. Since they became rich, their personalities have changed drastically. Is money so important? Does interest alwayse first? Can¡¯t they live in peace?¡± ¡°Gloria is so heartless, so how can she live in peace with Jordy?¡± Joseph scoffed. ¡°Stop daydreaming.¡± Karen gritted his teeth. ¡°You will regret it!¡± After speaking, she went upstairs. There were only three of them left in the study. Newell had a nonchnt look on his face. ¡°Dad, I hope you can leave Jordy alone¡± ¡°Impossible! Jordy is still young, so how can he handle it?¡± Newell gritted his teeth. They couldn¡¯t chat peacefully, so he walked out without speaking He called Jordy directly. Knowing he was at thepany, Newell went to him An hourter, Newell arrived at Jordy¡¯s office. Jordy seemed to be working on a file Seeing Newell, he didn¡¯t stop working with a gloomy look. Newell walked up to him, sat across from him, and said with a calm expression, ¡°You can¡¯t stand it so soon?¡± Jordy looked up at Newell and said nothing. Newell continued tly. ¡°You used to be so mean to Gloria, but she kept enduring it, so do you, a man, have the right to be angry?¡± Jordy squinted and recalled that Gloria used to bring him lunch, which was thrown to the ground by him, to please him. Then, other images of him abusing her came to his mind one by one. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Hannah Newell had a nonchnt expression with his hands on the table. ¡°Whose fault was it?¡± Jordy suddenly put down his pen and whispered, ¡°Stop. It¡¯s her fault, so she should take the me. Newell frowned. ¡®Stubborn!¡± Newell shook his head helplessly but still asked calmly, ¡°So, what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to get married right away as my grandpa said and I¡¯m not going to Gloria again. Stop telling me that.¡± Newell raised his eyebrows, knowing he wasn¡¯t going to marry Ang, which would be a good thing. After a pause, he said tly, ¡®You can¡¯t be so ignorant anyrnore. You always discard what you should cherish and vice versa. Jordy, you are a business talent, but you need a pair of bright eyes Newell was mocking him. Jordy pursed his lips and said nothing. With that, Newell got up and walked out Jordy sat at his desk and remained silent. The air conditionier¡¯s disy showed it was 26 degrees, but he felt that the temperature in the house was much lower than that Jordy picked up the pen again and tried to clear his mind to read the document. However, Gloria¡¯s excellence in court was always in his mind! The next day. In the meeting room of the Collins Group. The employees were afraid to speak. They all know that Mr. Collins lost. Everyone could feel Mr. Collins¡¯ wrath. No one dared to offend Jordy at this moment. However, the meeting needed to go on! Once this project was over, the next one would begin! So, what they were going to talk about next was a project rted to racing. If the contract could be signed, the profits would be countless Mr. Andrew, who was beside Jordy, said softly, ¡°Mr. Collins, this car race will start in twenty days. In order to win, we should invite Hannah to race,¡± ¡°Hannah?¡± Jordy had a cold expression. He didn¡¯t seem to know Hannah. There was sweat, which was caused by nervousness, on Mr. Andrew¡¯s chubby face He didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, in the car race three years ago, Hannah was the champion We will be stronger if we have Hannah on our side. At that time, we won¡¯t need to care about any opponents.¡± Speaking of this, Mr Walsh on the side couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Hannah is indeed very amazing, but as you Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. said, that was three years ago. In these three years, Hannah has not appeared or participated in any competitions, so why should we invite her?¡± Mr. Simpson nodded. ¡°Yes, in thest three years, a lot of people, like George, have be champions. His racing skills are unmatched. If we can have George, we will win!¡± ¡°Actually, your idea is very one-sided.¡± Mr Andrew retorted immediately while everyone else looked at him subconsciously and wanted to know what he would say Because it involved the performance and thepany¡¯s reputation, Mr Andrew exined again, not as scared as before ¡°Hannah has disappeared for three years, but don¡¯t forget the scene when she won the championship.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Are you Hannah? Back then, Hannah¡¯s abilities were indeed iparable. At that time, she was long ahead of the runner-up. To be precise, Hannah took almost half the time of the runner-up. But the next year, Hannah did not participate, and the runner-up of the previous session won the championship A lot of people thought he won because Hannah didn¡¯t y Otherwise, no one would dare to covet the championship For a while, everyone stopped talking Mr. Andrew looked at them and said again, ¡®So, you should know Hannah¡¯s strength!¡± Mr Walsh frowned ¡°But Hannah hasn¡¯t shown up for three years. Maybe something happened to her, or she¡¯s nning to retire, so will she agree?¡± Mr. Andrew smiled confidently. ¡°We have a lot of money.¡± This was such a world. Everyone was working for the money, and so was Hannah. She also needed money. Mr. Andrew looked at Jordy again. ¡®Mr Collins, based on the current situation, this may be the best option.¡± Jordy has a calm expression. ¡®Do you have Hannah¡¯s contact information?¡± ¡°Yes! My grandson is also a racer, but that day, he injured his leg, which made him unable to race for the rest of his life. He was so sad, so Hannah came tofort him and left her contact information.¡± Mr. Andrew was a little excited, ¡°My grandson never lies I can tell from his words that Hannah is a seemingly indifferent but caring woman, so as long as we are humble enough and give her enough money, she will definitely agree.¡± Jordy tapped the table with his fingers as if thinking. After a pause, he said tly. ¡°Call her now and ask her to make a price.¡± Others frowned, thinking it didn¡¯t make sense. But Mr. Collins agreed after much deliberation, so they said nothing. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Andrew responded quickly, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll contact my grandson now.¡± With that, he made a call. His grandson answered the phone quickly. Having obtained Hannah¡¯s phone number, Mr. Andrew called her. Hannah didn¡¯t answer the phone for the first time. Mr. Walsh sneered dismissively. ¡°Mr. Andrew, are you mistaken? She may have given your grandson a fake number or a number she never uses.¡± Mr. Andrew frowned, disbelieve it, and said again, ¡°Impossible. Let me try again.¡± The office became quiet again. He hesitated to make a phone call again. This time, someone picked up the phone, and Mr. Andrew showed a happy expression while the others stared at Mr. Andrew¡¯s phone. Since Jordy was there, Mr. Andrew turned on the speakerphone. There was silence in the office. ¡°Hello.¡± This was a virtual tone. They were a little surprised but could understand it, because some big shots always did that. ¡°Hello, are you Hannah?¡± Mr. Andrew asked politely. That guy paused and said tly, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Close to Each Other Mr. Andrew showed a happy expression while others were a little surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Mr. Andrew to actually contact Hannah. Immediately afterwards, Mr. Andrew continued to talk to her politely. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Mr. Andrew from the Collins Group. This time, I want you to do us a favor. Do you have time to participate in a car race for us?¡± ¡®No.¡¯ Hannah didn¡¯t hesitate Mr. Andrew and others were a little surprised He had just told Hannah that he was from the Collins Group who took the race very seriously, but she refused without hesitation, Feeling that she was about 10 hang up, Mr. Andrew hurriedly continued without thinking, ¡°Wait a minute, Hannah. I don¡¯t know what you need to deal with during this time If I can help you, I will try my best, and so will Collins Group. Money is not a problem as long as you can y¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hannah sneered, ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t have time. Please don¡¯t call me again. I won¡¯t race for Collins Group.¡¯ After speaking, she hung up the phone Even though she wasmunicating in a virtual voice, everyone could hear her hatred for the Collins Group. The crowd was a little confused and thought the Collins Group had offended her. Collins Group was a bigpany and would inevitably offend someone. Mr. Andrew had a flustered expression, ¡®This¡­¡± He looked at Jordy and saw his gloomy expression. Hannah¡¯s rejection embarrassed Collins Group and Jordy. The others had different expressions while Mr. Walsh, who was at odds with Mr. Andrew, sneered silently. ¡®That¡¯s where grandstanding ends. Now Mr. Collins isn¡¯t happy, so you¡¯re going to be tragic!¡¯ After a pause, Mr. Walsh immediately looked at Jordy. ¡®Mr. Collins, since Hannah declined, let¡¯s ask George, shall we?¡± At this point, they could only choose George. Other racers might be worse than George Jordy pursed his lips Mr. Andrew, whose expression had just returned to normal, began 10 sweat again. He realized that he had just been 100 impulsive. He should have asked Hannah before bringing it up at the meeting He just wanted to show off that he and Hannah were friends, but he screwed it up¡­ He anticipated that he might be ignored by his boss in the future. The atmosphere in the office was very depressing Just when everyone was at a loss, Jordy got up. ¡°Ill contact George Make a n in three days, or you¡¯ll be fired.¡± Everyone was panicked Three days meant they needed to work overtime again. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mr. Andrew was scared. He now could only make a perfect n to make up for his mistakes. The meeting was finally over At that moment, Hannah was in her room. After she hung up the phone, her eyes glowed coldly. She found it strange Before the divorce, they were like two parallel lines that would never meet. However, after the divorce, they both became curves and kept getting closer to each other. She wanted to stay away from Jordy but got closer and closer to him Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 What Are You Going to Do? Hannah, the famous racer, was Gloria. At that time, Hannah was obsessed with Jordy. She had loved this man with all her heart. And so did Norma, who preferred red. Red symbolized passion and love. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Now, Gloria sneered silently, thinking everything was a mistake However,ing to this point, she couldn¡¯t change her name Gloria was just fine. At least, this name had nothing to do with Jordy Her cell phone rang suddenly, bringing her back to her senses. Gloria was about tough when she answered the phone. ¡°Hello, are you Hannah?¡± Everything seemed so coincidental. Hannah replied calmly, ¡°No! Sorry¡± Just as he was about to hang up, the guy hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! Please let me finish. I¡¯m from Brown Group. We want to work with you this time. Money is not a problem as long as you can race for Brown Group. If you agree, can we meet?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not Hannah. Please don¡¯t call me again¡± After speaking, Gloria put the phone number on the cklist. She didn¡¯t y for Collins Group because she hated Jordy and wouldn¡¯t work for him. But Gloria rejected Brown Group also because of the Collins family. Her grandparents were very kind to her. Divorce and her words in court badly embarrassed the Collins family. Her revenge was enough, so Gloria needed to stop now. And, she didn¡¯t want to see Jonathan again. However, Gloria had just put down the phone when her primary cell phone rang. She raised her eyebrows, saw that it was a call from Nydia, and answered the phone. ¡°Gloria! Come out and go shopping! It¡¯s the weekend. Don¡¯t stay home all the time.¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows. Staying at home on weekends was really boring. She nodded. ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°However, Brown Group and Collins Group don¡¯t even rest on weekends?¡¯ ¡°Looks like this car race is important.¡± Gloria didn¡¯t mind it and went out after getting dressed. However, thinking she didn¡¯t have a car right now and it was inconvenient, she called Nydia ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby? You changed your mind?¡± Nydia grumbled a little Gloria immediately smiled and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s not very convenient for me to go out right now. Could you go buy a car with me first? We can go shopping in the afternoon. ¡°No problem. I want to go shopping just because I¡¯m bored. Let¡¯s meet at the car store then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, Gloria took a taxi and left On the way, however, Jonathan called her again. Feeling strange, Gloria answered the phone. ¡°Mr. Brown¡¯ ¡°Are you at home?¡± ¡°No. Gloria looked outside, where there was a traffic jam. ¡°Do you have time toe to Brown Group¡¯s car store? Gloria blinked. ¡°What are you going to do? Jonathan smiled. ¡®Come. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°No. I have work. Please don¡¯t call me anymore if you have no problem.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 An Off-topic Reply Everything was over. Since those were passed, she didn¡¯t want to contact these rich guys anymore. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Jonathan and Jordy again. Jonathan sighed helplessly. ¡°Norma, I won¡¯t embarrass you or ask you to deal with Jordy in the future, so can you give me a chance to be your friend?¡± Gloria pursed her lips. ¡®No. We¡¯re not in the same world.¡±. She could guess that Jonathan wanted to give her a car But she would refuse. ¡°Gloria.¡± Soon after, Jonathan reminded her twice Gloria said calmly, ¡°Mr Brown, I still have work. Goodbye.¡± With that, she refused 10 give Jonathan another chance to speak Half an hourter, Gloria arrived at the car shop and called Nydia. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m here. And you?¡¯ ¡°Me too. Where are you?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I saw you. Don¡¯t move and wait for me!¡± Nydia said and hung up Gloria looked around and saw that Nydia came quickly with a white bag. She walked over immediately. Seeing that Gloria just wore a blue dress today, Nydia couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. ¡°You are indeed a beauty! Anything looks great on you! But I have to say, blue really suits you! It makes you look like a princess!¡± Looking at Nydia¡¯s colorful clothes, Gloria was amused. ¡°You are like a fairy princess.¡± Nydiaughed and put her arm around Gloria¡¯s. ¡°Where should we go?¡± Auto shops filled the street in front of them. They belong to differentpanies. Nydia said at this point, ¡°You¡¯re always caught between those two guys and don¡¯t want to contact them, but I have to say, the Brown Group¡¯s and Collins Group¡¯s car shops are better!¡± Gloria said quietly, ¡°Then Collins Group¡± Jordy wasn¡¯t here, so she didn¡¯t mind it Besides, that hatred wouldn¡¯t keep her from going to Collins Group forever After all, Jordy wasn¡¯t the only one gelling the benefit. All members of the Collins family, including her grandparents, had shares Also, the car she wanted was not expensive ¡°Okay Collins Group Interests can¡¯t belong 10 outsiders I understand!¡± Nydia joked and winked at Gloria Gloria quivered her lips and walked in with her The saleswoman came up immediately. Seeing Gloria, she froze for a moment but then smiled and asked, ¡°Hello, Miss White. What kind of car do you want?¡± Gloria didn¡¯t belong to the Collins family, so she needed to pay Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria said quietly. ¡®BMW The saleswoman blinked, not expecting that Gloria, who had be depressed after her divorce, would choose a BMW However, she didn¡¯t dare to cold-shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± Nydia looked at Gloria in surprise ¡°Gloria, are you sure you want to buy a BMW? This is too lowkey!¡± Gloria gave an off-topic reply. ¡°I like this car.¡± ¡°Okay. Nydia pouted and followed the saleswoman with Gloria. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 I Want to Give Her a Gift After choosing a car, Gloria paid. It cost her about 150,000 dors. Afterpleting the formalities, the two got into the car. Nydia sat on the co-pilot with a smile ¡°From today, I¡¯m going to be Jordy¡¯s wife!¡¯ Hearing her words, the saleswoman showed a disdainful look. ¡°Sure enough, after leaving the Collins family, Gloria¡¯s friends are all trash. Even a $150,000 car can excite these guys.¡± Gloria smiled and drove away. They went to the tax office 10 pay their taxes and get their license tes. Next to her, Nydia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s your luck? Can you get an auspicious license te number?¡¯ Gloria just smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s just a license te.¡± ¡®No. Auspicious numbers will make youfortable! I wish your license te number could be a row of the same numbers!¡± Gloria smiled helplessly. Just when Nydia was expectative, Gloria¡¯s license te was done. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, the license te numbers were pretty generic and not what Nydia expected. Gloria still didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nydia sighed. ¡®Indeed, the license te numbers imagined were not so easy to get.¡± Gloria smiled and tapped her forehead. ¡®Let¡¯s go to lunch and go shopping in the afternoon.¡¯ ¡°Okay!¡¯ The two went to the restaurant while chatting happily. This time, Gloria finally had a good lunch without the cunning of Jonathan or nausea caused by Jordy and Ang or any other acquaintances. This meal made Gloria happy! Putting down the cutlery, Nydia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I think the food you cook is the best right now.¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows. The two took a rest and left. The two left the car in the parking lot and went to the mall. Nydia led Gloria everywhere because she knew Gloria didn¡¯t have that much taboo. They came to a mall of the Collins Group. It was veryrge and full of premium goods, which were all high quality. Gloria looked at Nydia. ¡°Is there anything you want to buy?¡± ¡°Just look at them and buy some if you see something you like. You don¡¯t usually shop that much. As girls, we need to be nice to ourselves. If we don¡¯t do this when we¡¯re young, it¡¯ll be miserable when we be old!¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Okay : Soon, they came to a jewelry store full of rings, nes, pendants, earrings, etc. Seeing these two dressed in extraordinary clothes, the saleswoman immediately walked over with a smile. ¡°Is there anything you want?¡± Nydia smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll tell youter.¡± ¡°Okay Gloria looked down, saw a jade bracelet, and was stunned. ¡°Can I take a look at this?¡± Her grandma would have her birthday in half a month, and she was getting older, so Gloria wanted to give her a birthday present. This jade bracelet looked elegant but low-key, but it didn¡¯t suit her grandma. ¡°Gloria, why do you want this bracelet?¡± Two guys not far away were approaching perhaps because they heard Nydia¡¯s voice, Then, Gloria said, ¡°My grandma¡¯s birthday ising soon. I want to give her a gift.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Don¡¯t Say I Didn¡¯t Warn You The saleswoman stared at Glona up and down and thought she looked familiar. When she heard ¡°Grandma¡¯ out of her mouth, it suddenly clicked that the woman in front of her must be Gloria! The woman who divorced Mr. Collins? ¡°Her grandmother has passed away, so she should be talking about Mr. Collins¡¯s grandmother The saleswoman¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. Mr Collins and she are divorced, but she¡¯s still sucking up to his family. She¡¯s cheap. Gloria looked at the bracelet carefully N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was a jade bracelet, and the lines in it made it quite special However, it didn¡¯t have Karen¡¯s favorite pattern. Just as Gloria was about to put it back, a sweet voice rang out ¡°Gloria With the bracelet in hand, Gloria turned to see Ang and Lillianing over together Ang was all smiles, but Lillian¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Well, it really is a small world, isn¡¯t it? always meet someone I hate wherever I go.¡¯ Nydia¡¯s face dropped, and she shorted, ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of your mouth, but today you¡¯ve got a point there! It¡¯s a small world indeed. There is always someone getting in my way It¡¯s annoying The saleswoman nced at Nydia. She¡¯s too bold Ang was part of the White family which was in its heyday, and ordinary people dared not offend her. Not to mention she was going 10 marry into the Collins family Howe she has the nerve 10 say thai? Does she have no brains? Lillian wiped that disdainful smile off her face and snailed, ¡°You¡­. ¡°Lillian.¡¯ Ang held Lillian back and shook her head disapprovingly. You¡¯re my best friend. Gloria is my sister and Nydia is her friend. I don¡¯t want to see you argue.¡± Ang intimated her displeasure, but her tone of voice didn¡¯t sound usatory. She said that to spare their blushes and made herself sound like a woman capable of magnanimous gestures. Lillian bit her lower lip. ¡°Ang, you¡¯re too nice! You see her as your sister, but she doesn¡¯t feel the same way If she hadn¡¯t stepped in the middle, you would have been Mrs. Collins. You didn¡¯t have to wait so long.¡± ¡°Lillian!¡± Ang¡¯s face turned grim Lillian turned her head and fell silent. The salesvioman¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That¡¯s a bombshell! Theard such juicy gossip during working hours. Lucky mel I can¡¯t believe they both have some kind of rtionship with Mr Collins. Gloria was half smiling. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she knew what Ang really was, she probably felt the same way as Lillian did. Gloria¡¯s mind was clear. Ang treated Lillian like a pawn and used her as cannon fodder. However, Lillian had no idea about that. Nydiaughed angrily and nced sideways at Lillian. ¡°Out of the goodness of my heart, I have to warn you. You may not even know how you¡¯ll get killed atst.¡¯ Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Don¡¯t Beat Yourself Up! Lillian glowered at Nydia. ¡°You eat with that mouth?¡± Nydiaughed angrily, ¡°Just you wait.¡¯ Gloria took Nydia¡¯s hand and turned her allention back to the bracelet. She looked carefully at it as if she liked it very much. Ang¡¯s eyes flickered towards the bracelei Karen is quite fond of Gloria, and they have much contact with each other. Gloria likes the bracelet, and Karen must like it 100 Ang smiled, ¡®Gloria¡­. Before Ang could continue, Gloria handed the bracelet 10 the saleswoman. ¡°Please wrap it up for me.¡± The saleswoman got right on that though she despised Gloria. After all, she would get a high commission on this jade bracelet she sold Lillian turned 10 Ang ¡®Ang, they don¡¯t want 10 see us. So what are we doing here? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ang shook her head and looked at Gloria Gloria, I¡¯m having dinner with Jordy tonight. Why don¡¯t youe join us and talk things out? Even if you two can¡¯t be together anymore, you¡¯re not enemies, right? Gloria smiled scornfully Ang once acted like she was trying to get everything straightened out and get them back jogether. But now she seemed to have changed. She just wanted them to clear things up and be friends again. In that case, Gloria would grant her wish Nydia sneered and was ready to talk back Gloria 1ook her by the hand and looked at Ang with a half-smile. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I won¡¯t go so that you¡¯ll have a good time with Mr Collins.¡± Ang¡¯s face changed. Gloria, that was a good one! Many people called Ang ihe other woman because she got between Gloria and Jordy. In their eyes, Gloria and Jordy seemed pretty solid, but all of a sudden, they turned against each other. Ang must be getting in the middle of this and stirring things up. Ang had to turn the tide by stigmatizing Gloria and letting people know that she was the mistress. Her efforts finally paid off. However, things went against her after Gloria happened to let it slip that she and Jordy were dating Even though Ang and Jordy hung out a lot, she couldn¡¯t go public with their rtionship right now. She wanted to give people the good impression that she was an innocent girl. Gloria¡¯s words, however, undermined her reputation. Ang sighed, ¡°Gloria, there must be some misunderstanding. I did have some contact with Jordy a few years ago, but since you two got married, I¡¯ve not been in contact with him. He and I are just friends.¡± Gloria smiled faintly and said nothing else ¡°Ang, what¡¯s there to exin 10 her? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ang stared at Gloria. Just as she was about to say something, the saleswoman turned to Gloria and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like to pay by credit card?¡¯ Gloria nodded and handed out a bank card, The saleswoman hurriedly took over and swiped it through a machine. A sneer came over Ang¡¯s face. She said nothing more and left with Lillian as if she were really upset. Lillian whispered grudgingly in Ang¡¯s ear, ¡®Ang, will you stop beating yourself up like that? She¡¯s not worth it!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The Real Family Gloria looked at the wrapped present with a half-smile. She just hoped Ang would not hoist by her own petard. Gloria paid and left the counter. She handed Nydia the jade bracelet. ¡°How does it look to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice! My grandma likes the style.¡± Gloria nodded and handed her the bracelet. ¡®Your grandma has a birthdaying up. This is a gift for her ¡± ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you going to give this to Karen?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°No, I lied.¡± Nydia was stunned Before she could react, Gloria thrust the gift into her hand, Nydia looked puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands of dors. Are you sure? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I treat your grandma like family.¡± Nydiaughed, ¡®Are you nning something?¡± Gloria pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll kriow on her birthday.¡± Nydia thought of something and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Are you going to fight back?¡± ¡°She started it,¡± Gloria said calmly. Nydia couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud ¡°So you¡¯re gonna make her pay the price?¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled in a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Well, well, I just figured it out! Nydia was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you for the present! I¡¯ll give it to my grandma on her birthday!¡± ¡°Mm- hmm. Nydia¡¯s curiosity grew bigger. ¡°Can you tell me¡­ what is going on in your mind? Will that woman be greatly humiliated that day?¡± Nydia and Gloria were talking freely and quietly because Ang and Lillian were already up to the second floor Gloria smiled, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s birthday wille up in half a month. And you¡¯ll know that day.¡± ¡°Oh no, you always do this!¡± Nydia said curiously with a pout. Gloria chuckled and took her around the mall. Gloria knew Ang¡¯s character. Ang would definitely look for ways to embarrass her today. The best way was to snap up whatever Gloria wanted to buy. Ang found herself superior to others by showing off her money and social status But when Ang heard Gloria talk about giving Karen a present, she must have thought of a better idea Ang and Gloria bickered and looked like they had a problem with each other Gloria sneered. She once thought of those people as her real family, but now she wouldn¡¯t do so. Since Ang plotted against Gloria Gloria would not make things easy for her This was just the beginning. After shopping, Nydia and Glona went back home Nydia liked the meal Gloria cooked, so she stayed for dinner Nydia felt at home there. She took all the food she bought and followed Gloria into the kitchen to be her sous ches! Suddenly. Nydia¡¯s phone rang. She dried her hands and looked surprised at the screen. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Jennifer Gloria was surprised 100. ¡°Answer the phone. If she has time, tell her toe for dinner.¡± Nydia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay!¡± She picked up the phone. ¡®Hi, Jennifer.¡¯ ¡®Where are you, Nydia? Hang out with me I¡¯ll call Gloria to join us.¡¯ Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Everyone would Be Happy Nydia chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m with Gloria right now. We were out shopping this afternoon. I¡¯m gonna have dinner with her. You¡¯re already out? ¡°Yeah, I just had a fight with my dad. I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Why don¡¯t youe join us? Gloria is cooking, and the food is super good!¡± ¡°Gloria is cooking?¡± Jennifer repeated surprisedly ¡®Yes! Come join us. I¡¯m sending you the address¡± Nydia logged on to WhatsApp. Jennifer said yes and hung up. Nydia seni Jennifer the address and said hesitantly, ¡°Gloria, Jennifer willeter. Why don¡¯t we ask Bryson to join us?¡± Gloria was starting to look hesitant Nydia stared at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard Bryson doesn¡¯t mean to put pressure on you. You two are friends. If you don¡¯t want more than that, he won¡¯t cross the line. He¡¯s a good man. Are you gonna give up this friend?¡± Of course not ¡± Gloria hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°You call him and tell him I¡¯m inviting him to dinner.¡± ¡°Okay! Nydia immediately made a phone call. Bryson was surprised 10 get the call and immediately headed for Gloria¡¯s house Jennifer and Bryson were both on their way. Nydia continued to help Gloria cook with a smile on her lips. ¡°By the way, Bryson looks worried these days. Some problem gives him gray hair.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gloria asked confusedly. ¡°What is it?¡¯ Nydia replied while washing vegetables, ¡®I heard Jennifer, his close friend say Mr. Lloyd wants Bryson to take over thepany, but the shareholders don¡¯t agree unless he finishes a project. Before that. Bryson has to win the jackpot in some car racing. If he fails, he¡¯ll have big trouble taking over thepany.¡± ¡°Car racing?¡¯ Gloria stopped chopping. Nydia nodded. ¡°Yeah, Bryson is too young. And he spent much time at college. He knows little about thepany. All shareholders have voted against him as to whether he should be chief executive. His dad wants to see him shine, so he has decided to put him up to this. If Bryson fails, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Gloria paused and then continued chopping. Nydia looked up at her. ¡°Gloria, are you going to help him?¡± ¡°Yes, Gloria replied without thinking twice Bryson and Gloria were good friends. When she was at college, Bryson looked out for her through it since she got married, she had been a full-time wife and kept herself apart from him. She still felt bad about it. Gloria, Nydia, Jennifer, and Bryson had been close friends since childhood. They were all from rich families and knew each other well Nydia had problems with her family, and she didn¡¯t want to go home. Nydiaughed, ¡°You¡¯re a very good friend.¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re saying all this just to want me to help him, right?¡± Nydia couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you two grow apart.¡± Actually, Nydia was trying to set them up. Bryson was handsome, rich, and outstanding. Everyone wanted to see Gloria and Bryson get together. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 A Whole Decade Jennifer and Bryson arrived just after the meal was served. When Bryson and Jennifer saw six dishes and a soup on the table, their eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°Smells good! I like it!¡± Jennifer eximed in delight. After changing her shoes and washing her hands, Jennifer sat down at the table, closed her eyes, and inhaled deeply. ¡°I had a quarrel with my family and didn¡¯t grab a bite. It turns out 10 be a blessing in disguise!¡± Nydia sat next to Jennifer and asked, ¡°What did you fight about again?¡± Gloria took off her apron and came over to see them sitting together, She had to sit across from Jennifer. Bryson walked over to Gloria and sat down beside her. Jennifer picked up her fork and knife and answered impatiently, ¡°An arranged marriage. I told them I didn¡¯t want it. But they said I was born in such a rich and powerful family, and it came with a price Fuck them!! didn¡¯t choose to be born or the situation I was born into, okay?¡± Jennifer was pissed and started swearing Bryson looked at her. ¡°You might as well not go back today. Just let them blow off some steam¡¯ Jennifer pursed her lips and raised her eyes to Bryson Id rather marry you. I¡¯d say yes and be free then.¡± Bryson¡¯s smile froze, and then he continued, ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t arrange a marriage for me. I¡¯m free to choose my own way.¡± Jennifer snorled, ¡°I know, I¡¯m just kidding. You already have a crush on someone.¡± Gloria was still silent. Nydia coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about all the bad stuff. I can¡¯t wait to taste the food!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jennifer took a bite of food. ¡°Me too. I rushed here for it.¡±. Gloria smiled and opened a few beers. ¡°You have to get a designated driver tonight.¡± Jennifer took one beer and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m staying for the night. Take me in, Gloria. If you don¡¯t, Nydia, you let me stay.¡± Nydiaughed, ¡°You get stuck with us now.¡± Jennifer gave her a cheeky grin. ¡®You love me.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t! Gloria will let you stay, not me.¡¯ Nydia took a slug of beer and then took a bite of food. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Gloria, you let me know what a joy it is to have a life in this world! I can¡¯t resist all the delicious food!¡± Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Eat your food.¡± Bryson smiled, ¡°Nydia¡¯s right You¡¯re the best cook.¡± They all tried the food Gloria made and were fascinated by her cooking. Jennifer took her first bite. A look of surprise crossed her face. ¡°Mm, I haven¡¯t eaten the food you cook for a few years. You¡¯ve be a better cook!¡± ¡®That¡¯s sure! Eat!¡± Nydiaughed Gloria handed Bryson the beer. ¡®I heard you¡¯re looking for a race car driver?¡± Bryson¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°How do you know?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°What do you think of me? Hire me. How much are you going to pay me?¡± Jennifer¡¯s hands froze on her fork and knife, but the next moment he burst outughing. ¡°Gloria, come on, it¡¯s not a beauty contest.¡± No one in the room knew Jennifer had a crush on Bryson for ten years. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 At a Critical Moment That was why Nydia tried setting Gloria up with Bryson Nydia wouldn¡¯t have done that if she¡¯d known Jennifer had a crush on Bryson Nydiaughed, ¡°If you let Gloria go for it, no one can beat her! Bryson smiled wryly. ¡°I know it¡¯s a long shot The Brown Group and the Collins Group are both trying to get Hannah. I have a very slim chance of getting her¡± His smiling face was a littleut Jennifer¡¯s eyes glinied. ¡®Come on, everything¡¯s gonna be alright.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s drink!¡± Nydia lifted her can of beer to theirs Gloria look another bite of food and said, ¡®I can help I¡¯m not sure if I can win, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She knew there was always someone bigger than her, and she never bragged about her prowess as a race car driver Bryson looked at her in surprise ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nydia chuckled, looked at Bryson, and said slowly, ¡°Bryson, why don¡¯t you try to get Hannah? What if Hannah ys for you? Bryson smiled wryly and shook his head ¡°No, really li¡¯s not gonna happen.¡± Gloria looked at him. ¡°You can do it. Hannah is willing to help Nydia¡¯s eyes were sparkling with light¡¯ If things went well, they could be together! She couldn¡¯t wait to fix them up. Unfortunately, Gloria didn¡¯t get over Jordy yet Jennifer sensed something wrong. How easy Gloria made it sound! Why did she speak with such certainty about it? Jennifer didn¡¯t pay much attention to Hannah before because she didn¡¯t like racing. But after realizing what Bryson was struggling with, she already knew what a formidable race car driver Hannah was If she yed for Bryson, then he would get the contract! Bryson had a vague feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, but he didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°You, Hannah, and Nydia are friends? Nydia smiled smugly. ¡°Yup, she¡¯s my friend.¡± Bryson¡¯s eyes brightened, and Even Jennifer said surprisedly. ¡°That¡¯s great! Nydia said mysteriously, ¡®Not just my friend, but yours tool Both Bryson and Jennifer were in shock, not knowing what Nydia meant. The next moment, Bryson turned to Gloria, and a look of surprise came over his face. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth to speak. Gloria interrupted him, ¡®Tell me the system, time, and address. I¡¯ll be there that day.¡± Disbelief filled Jennifer¡¯s eyes. Bryson¡¯s lip quivered, and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. A thought entered his head. Gloria is Hannah, the race car driver, isn¡¯t she? After a few moments, Jennifer looked at Gloria and said with a long face, ¡°Gloria, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? You¡¯re Norma and Hannah, but you keep hiding it from us!¡± Hearing Jennifer¡¯s question, Nydiaughed and defended Gloria by saying, ¡°That¡¯s really embarrassing. You¡¯re telling us the truth at this point!¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 You Got a n? Bryson stared at Gloria, who pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I can¡¯t ept your apology. I want you to make it up to me!¡± Nydia demanded. Jennifer came to her senses, nodded, and echoed, ¡®I can¡¯t ept your apology either.¡± Gloria made a wry face. ¡°What should I do? I have nothing topensate you for.¡± ¡°No way, how about cooking us dinner every day?¡± Jennifer sniggered, ¡°Seriously? Come on, you cheeky girl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be on the same side?¡± Bryson smiled and said nothing N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jennifer ate with a knife and fork and beamed, ¡°That makes sense We can¡¯t forgive you in such a short time How about this? Cook us dinner for a month until you are out of food¡± Nydia sighed, ¡°A month is not enough. What if something holds us back and we can¡¯te for dinner?¡± ¡°Hahaha.. you glutton Jennifer patted Nydia on the forehead Gloria gave in. ¡°Come whenever you want. I¡¯ll cook for you at any time¡± Bryson¡¯s eyesshed with gratitude as he looked at Gloria. But the next moment, he hid his feelings, not wanting to put 100 much pressure on her. It was a lovely night. Bryson realized that Gloria was Hannah and ready to help. He was no longer gloomy and drank more than he should have Bryson didn¡¯t leave until 11 pm. His driver came to pick him up. Jennifer refused to go home because she had a fight with her family. She and Nydia stayed for the night They often lived with Gloria before, and tonight the three of them would stay together. Jennifer drank too much. After Bryson left, she seemed to feel even worse and couldn¡¯t help crying Nydia was in over her head. She quickly turned on the light and wiped her tears with tissues. ¡°What are you crying for, my dear Jennifer?¡¯ Gloria looked at Jennifer and grabbed her phone ¡°You already feel bad. Why are you still checking your phone? Jennifer couldn¡¯t stop sniffing. ¡°Am I their real daughter?¡± The Thomas family announced on Twitter thai Jennifer was going to marry into the Turner family ¡°Of course you are! Nydia said quickly, Your family has made it go public, but you are not going to marry that guy Fight for your freedom! You still have a chance Don¡¯t cry, darling!¡± Nydia wiped tears from her eyes and felt powerless. Jennifer¡¯s family has nned it for so long. Jenniferughed, while her tears were streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Did you notice that the tweet was sent two hours ago? They sent it just after I had a fight with them.¡± Nydia¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Why are your parents so selfish?¡± Gloria pursed her lips. ¡°Things will work out somehow. Giving them the silent treatment doesn¡¯t work. If you want to break off the engagement, make the first move right now.¡± Nydia looked at Gloria expectantly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a n?¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Just Go With It Jennifer smiled grimly. What¡¯s the first move? Does it work? My parents are crazy. They insist I should marry him though they know I hate it.¡± Jennifer grabbed the tissues from Nydia¡¯s hand, sat up, wiped her tears, and wailed, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long time, but they haven¡¯t made a phone call. Instead, they¡¯re tweeting. They don¡¯t care if I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Gloria took her hand and said in a grave voice, ¡®Mr. Turner doesn¡¯t make a good match. Your dad even sacrifices you to work with the Turner family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. What can I do now? Fight back until I ept fate and marry him?¡± Nydia was furious ¡®Your dad is cruel! I heard the Turner family is apparently decent but does something terrible in secret. They should be criticized and punished. Jennifer sneered and wept silently Gloria took her hand and said, ¡°If their scandal breaks, your dad will definitely call off the marriage.¡± Jennifer¡¯s bleak eyes lit up and she turned to Gloria ¡®But the Turner family¡­¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Gloria said very quietly and gave her a determined look. Nydia eximed, ¡°What is it? What should we do then?¡± Gloria pulled back her lips. ¡°Nothing, you guys just watch. In three days, I will help Jennifer solve the problem Jennifer, stay home for a few days. And no fights with your family.¡± Jennifer looked shocked For a moment she did not know what to say. ¡°Gloria¡­¡± Gloria nodded and smiled, ¡°Trust me¡± Jennifer nodded gratefully and said nothing. Nydia asked no further questions about it. Gloria kept her n a secret to save Jennifer from worrying. Maybe her n might not work. If she specified details, Jennifer¡¯s mood would grow bleaker. The next morning, they got up together. Jennifer got back in the saddle, but she did not forget what Gloria had saidst night. She was in no mood to take a bite of bread in her hand. She could not help looking up at Gloria. ¡°Gloria, do you really have a n?¡± Gloria nodded. ¡®I do, but it¡¯s up to you.¡± Abruptly, the look of trouble left Jennifer¡¯s face, and her eyes twinkled withughter. ¡°I would do anything to break off the engagement. Tell me what I should do!¡± Gloria didn¡¯t respond directly but narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°As I recall, Mr. Turner is very fond of you, isn¡¯t he?¡± Jennifer snorted with disgust on her face, ¡°He¡¯s a yboy! He wants toy every beautiful girl.¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°I do know some secrets about him. Your family tweeted yesterday. How about we just go with it?¡± ¡°How?¡± Gloria smiled triumphantly and told Jennifer a detailed n. Jennifer listened to her, and her eyes lit up with great surprise. ¡°Gloria, thank you so much!¡± If they hadn¡¯t been sitting opposite each other, Jennifer would have hugged Gloria warmly. Nydia was blown away. ¡°Good idea! Let¡¯s get it started!¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 What Do You Mean? Gloria nodded and specified what action she would like them to take. Jennifer was all smiles. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home now and apologize to my parents!¡± Nydia said surprisedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Mr. Turner!¡± Gloria smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go see that woman.¡± When Jennifer put down her bread and got up to leave, Nydia grabbed her and said, ¡®What¡¯s the rush? Finish your breakfast first!¡± Gloria chuckled, ¡°Skipping breakfast is bad for your health Sit down and eat.¡± Jennifer returned to her seat and wolfed down her food After breakfast, she wiped her mouth, grabbed her bag, and left in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m going home! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid my dad will pick on me.¡± Jenniferced out the door. She returned to her dynamic self. Nydia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she finished her breakfast ¡°I¡¯ll go see Mr. Turner now¡± Gloria nodded with a worried look. ¡°Are you familiar with him? If not, I¡¯ll get someone else ¡°I¡¯m Jennifer¡¯s best friend. He¡¯ll trust me. You should watch out for that woman. She¡¯s a hard nut.¡± Gloria nodded ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡± They both got ready and went out. A coffee shop. Gloria and a woman were sitting opposite each other. The woman sized Gloria up thoughtfully. Gloria was wearing a white T-shirt, blue jeans, a white cap, and sunsses. Her long hair fell loose around her shoulders. The worrian couldn¡¯t recognize Gloria instantly as Jordy¡¯s ex-wife. The woman was different. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She was wearing a lot of makeup and a revealing floral dress. Her long xen curly hair hung down her back. She was beautiful and exotic. Her ck eyes were enchanting. Gloria smiled at her, ¡°Nice to meet you. I know this might be weird.¡± The woman eyed Gloria carefully. She once saw Gloria on screen, and now she finally met her in real life. She didn¡¯t expect such a famous person to be so low-key. She took a sip of her coffee and then said slowly. ¡°Miss White, what do you want to see me about?¡¯ Gloria asked with a slight smile, ¡°Do you like Mr. Turner?¡± The woman paused for a moment and stared at Gloria with eyes filled with hostility. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring being his secret lover?¡± Gloria went on without answering her question. The woman¡¯s face was cold, and her voice was rough. ¡°I feel honored to see you here. But if you¡¯re going to keep making stuff up here, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ve got a lot to do.¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve found you, and I know all about you. Rest assured. Your secret is safe with me.¡± The woman frowned and set her lips tight. Gloria continued, ¡°You think things between you and him are pretty great? Do you know he has many women like you around him?¡± The woman¡¯s face changed, and her eyes widened maliciously and coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Lewd Photos Gloria sneered and handed her a stack of photos without saying a word Reba Jackson took the photos with furrowed brows and found them lewd Her face changed as she flipped through these photos Before she could finish, she threw them on the table ¡°It¡¯s not true! Gloria nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why dont youe with me tonight and ill prove it to you? Reba paled and instinctively rejected the idea Gloria added slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the top trending hashtags on Twitter, haven¡¯t you? The Turner family and the Thomas family are setting up a marriage Jennifer doesn¡¯t want to marry Mr Turner because she knows he¡¯s a field ying juggler, but her father is pushing this so hard.¡¯ Reba frowned, ¡°He told me he doesn¡¯t want 10 marry Jennifer, but his parents want him to do so He¡¯s trying to resist He¡¯ll not marry her anyway¡¯ ¡°Really?¡¯ Gloria snickered Reba was unsure whether she was mocking her innocence or just being polite Reba¡¯s face grew paler Gloria went on, ¡®I don¡¯t want to show you the evidence anymore, because if I do. you may suspect me, just like the way you think these photos are sake Reba clenched her fists She didn¡¯t want to admit that Wayne was more distant with heri After listening to Gloria, Reba became more suspicious Still feeling sane, Reba bit her lip and said, ¡°You invited me out today just to tell me to break up with him?¡± Gloria didn¡¯t answer Reba sneered, ¡®Like you said, he¡¯s a field-ying juggler He won¡¯t be so fixated on Jennifer even if I leave him.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why Jennifer won¡¯t marry him,¡¯ said Gloria in a firm voice Reba frowned with a bewildered look on her face. ¡°Whal on earth do you mean?¡± Gloria surveyed her ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge for what he has done to you?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡¯ Reba stared at her. I don¡¯t even know whether the photos are fake or not. And I¡¯m far beneath him. Standing up to him is kicking against the pricks¡¯ ¡®You are the only one of his lovers who can do this. He doesn¡¯t dare do anything to you, does he? Reba¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Gloria warily ¡®Who the hell are you?¡± Why does Gloria know everything about me? ¡°Don¡¯t you know the answer?¡¯ Gloria¡¯s smile lingered on her lips. Reba didn¡¯t want 10 talk to her anyrnore. Gloria continued, ¡°Call me at 8 tonight, and I¡¯ll take you somewhere With that, Gloria got up and left. Wayne Turner was a cunning and principled yboy. Only his true lover knew his secrets. This big privacy scandal could make the Thomas family call off the engagement for the sake of fame. Reba remained seated with a gloomy face. She saw lewd photos on the table and couldn¡¯t help shaking with anger! She took a long deep breath and put the photos away. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The Next Step The White¡¯s Vi. Ang was lolling on the sofa swiping her phone and humming softly to herself. Martha walked over to Ang, sat down beside her, and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you in such a good mood? ¡°Mom, I bought a very nice present for Jordy¡¯s grandma.¡± Martha felt frustrated. ¡®Look at you. You¡¯re happy because you bought a nice gift for her?¡¯ ¡°Certainly not because of thai!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Because of what?¡± Ang showed Martha the photo of the gift and said with a smile, ¡°How about this gift?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice!¡± Manha nodded with saliction ¡®It¡¯s ssy and fancy. I heard Jordy¡¯s grandma prefers jade.¡± Ang smiled, ¡®I don¡¯t know what she likes. I bought it thanks to Gloria.¡± ¡®What do you mean?¡± There was a suspicious look in Martha¡¯s eyes Ang put her phone away andughed, ¡°I met Gloria at the mall today and heard that she wanted to buy a gift for Jordy¡¯s grandma They¡¯ve spent a lot of time together, so she must know what she likes. She bought something made of jade, and I followed suit¡± Martha smiled and nodded. ¡°Smart girl! Ang chuckled, ¡°Many peoplepare me with Gloria My reputation is better than hers of course, but I want more. I want the Collins family to know I¡¯m more qualified to be Jordy¡¯s wife¡± Martha nodded approvingly Ang smiled triumphantly. ¡®Gloria picked a in bracelet worth hundreds of thousands of dors, but I chose the one a thousand times better than hers.¡± ¡°So you¡­¡¯ something went through Martha¡¯s mind, and she paused for a moment. Ang nodded, ¡°Gloria is definitely going to old Mrs. Collins¡¯ birthday party. I¡¯ll show my gift and she¡¯ll show hers. Then everyone will know I have very good taste while Gloria doesn¡¯t ¡± Marthaughed heartily and patted Ang indulgently on the forehead. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant! You are so smart!¡± Ang leaned back on the couch with her eyes closed and a half-smile on her lips ¡°Just wait and see, Mom. I¡¯m gonna bring Gloria down, and she¡¯ll never be back on top again! She used to be a finedy from the White family. but now things have changed. Her dad is dead, while my dad has everything. She can¡¯t y Miss High-and-Mighty anymore!¡± Martha nodded and smiled contentedly. ¡®That¡¯s true! Good girl. There¡¯s no one better than you!¡± Ang smiled and said nothing. Martha continued, ¡°But it¡¯s just a gift. It makes you look good, but it cant push things forward.¡± Ang¡¯s eyelids fluttered and opened as she said resignedly, ¡°I know, but¡­ there is no better way.¡± ¡°Who says that?¡± Angeia looked at Martha suspiciously. ¡°Mom, can you help?¡± ¡°Of course, I have a better idea that the Collins family can¡¯t reject.¡± Ang¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Say it.¡± Martha leaned in closer and whispered in Ang¡¯s ear. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 A Look of Bewilderment Time passed by Gloria and her friends were getting on with what they had to do. They kept in contact with each other in a group chat. Nydia said, ¡®I talked to Wayne and told him everything. He was happy and wanted me to ask Jennifer out.¡± Jennifer said briskly, ¡®Thank you! I¡¯ve talked things through with my family My dad is happy because I agree to get married, and my mom is nicer to me. I hope we can keep on going like this.¡± Nydia said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad! Sometimes we have no choice. Maybe your parents have their crosses to bear. We just need to think about ourselves. Things are going well. Jennifer said, ¡°Yup, you¡¯re right ¡± Gloria said, ¡®Reba and I have already met I¡¯m waiting for her to call me this evening Jennifer said, ¡®I¡¯m a little worried. Will she call? She¡¯s the key.¡± Gloria said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will. She won¡¯t give in. She didn¡¯t know the truth, but now she does. She will not let him go away with it. I gave her choices. It¡¯s up to her to decide whether she should work with us.¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I hope so. I suddenly feel sorry for her.¡± Nydia said, ¡®Don¡¯t say that. Knowing the truth is good for her. Otherwise, she could only be a secret lover. The longer he keeps this from her, the more miserable she¡¯ll be.¡± Gloria agreed, ¡°Nydia is right¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Hmm.. Bryson asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you talking about?¡± Bryson send them a picture, which indicated he was in the dark on everything Jennifer said, ¡°Men should not butt in when ites to women. Nydia said, ¡°Leave the adult problems to the adults.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bryson was speechless. Gloria chuckled, put down her phone, and waited for Reba¡¯s call. She looked into Reba¡¯s background and found¡­ Gloria pressed her lips together. Forget it. At 8:00 p.m. Reba¡¯s call came in, and Gloria answered it. ¡°Where shall we meet?¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address. I¡¯ll see you at 9.¡± Since Gloria got Reba¡¯s address, she didn¡¯t have to rush there. At 8:20 p.m., Gloria set off. Thirty-five minutester, she arrived at the ce. Reba was already there. Looking at her pretty face, Gloria handed her an individually wrapped mask, sunsses, and gloves. Reba hesitated 10 take them. Gloria said quietly, ¡°In case he finds you out¡± Reba nodded and put them on. In this way, such a beautiful woman became low-key and more mysterious. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± It was a deste ce, which would be developed soon. Reba knew Gloria wasn¡¯t bringing her here for a tour. Gloria looked calm. ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡± It was an empty field, and the road was not paved with asphalt or cement but sand. They walked and walked until they found arge board ahead. Reba was puzzled, watching Gloria uncover it. Reba looked suspicious. ¡°Where¡­?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Right in front of them was a stairway going beneath the ground! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 She had seen it! Reba found it bizarre for such an abandoned ce to hold such secrets. She could only keep up with Gloria¡¯s pace as she went down and said, ¡°Put the leather lid back on.¡± Reba did as she was told. It was dark inside. Gloria took out her cell phone and turned on her shlight At the end of thest step, they went straight ahead, down a long, dark path that allowed only two people to walk side by side. Reba was getting more confused and warier. ¡°Where the hell are you taking me?¡± she asked. Gloria said dryly. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the real life of Wayne.¡± Reba¡¯s face changed slightly, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions, now that she was there About six or seven hundred meters further, she heard hubbub. It seemed they were getting close. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. And the end of the path, she saw a closed door Gloria raised her hands to pull it open The dark tunnel was suddenly lit up by the lighting out of the door And the hubbub now became deafening Reba frowned ufortably and, even with the sunsses on, she had 10 raise a hand to block out most of the light in order to adjust her eyes to the dazzling lights and enabled them to peek inside There were quite a several tables, about the size of a pool table. Layers of things on top of the table distinguished one from another. And each table was crowded with people. Their attention was seized by whatever happened on the table. They yelled about what to bet on. Reba was shocked that there was such a big casino here By the looks of it, it must cover an area of more than ten thousand square meters! Gloria nced back at her and bade her to follow, ¡°Come with me¡± Reba Jackson did not speak but kept up her pace. Is Wayne here? Gloria had kept a low profile and everyone was too busy ying cards that they did not notice their arrival. Reba took a light breath. Gloria must have made the arrangement beforehand. That was why they had not been stopped and asked questions. ¡°This is where Wayne hangs out. He¡¯s one of the shareholders, to be precise, Gloria White said dryly. With a hint of surprise, Reba hesitated, ¡°He¡­!¡± How dare he do such a thing! But before she had solid proof, she did not want to make a fuss or make any usation. When they were in the middle of the casino, Gloria raised her finger and pointed in the direction, ¡°Look over there.¡± She followed her gaze, and there, at the far end of the table, sat five yers with cigars in their mouths. They were all immersed in their cards, with stacks of chips in front of them. It was obviously not what mattered What truly mattered to Reba was that she found Wayne among those people!! These people did not seem like little anybody. Each of them had thepany of a beautifuldy. Reba gasped at the sight of the woman sitting by Wayne¡¯s side. She had seen her before! She was Wayne¡¯s secretary. Gloria didn¡¯t go any further. She held Reba¡¯s hand and kept their distance from Wayne 40 or 50 meters or so away They couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but as Wayne smirked and presented his cards to the others, those people dropped their cards to the table, cursed a bit and gave him some of their chips. Wayne, delighted, scooped the woman next to him into his arms and kissed her right on the lips! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The Marriageable Age Reba¡¯s face darkened. Gloria nced at her and said calmly, ¡®It is amon urrence. You can always watch from here He won¡¯t notice see us for the time being,¡± Reba turned livid and walked straight out as the two continued to flirt, Gloria followed behind her to the open square outside Reba heaved a sigh, and before she could say anything. Gloria spoke up. This is not a good ce to talk Come with me.¡¯ Soon they left. Not until they got back into the car did Gloria say in a whisper, ¡°You saw everything you needed to see, so what are you going to do? Reba closed her eyes for a moment and turned 10 Gloria with a sneer. You must have known how much! hate this, right? That was why you came for me?¡± Gloria smiled and did not deny it, ¡®You are a woman of forthrighi character, so I¡¯ll be straight with you, 100 The only way to get back at him is to get the story out¡± Reba was shocked by what she said and hesitated The story would not be persuasive without someone to testify against him But, a forceful and radical attack might expose her. Gloria started the car and gave her a ride home The two didn¡¯t speak until they reached Reba¡¯s house, where Gloria smiled and said, ¡®Sleep on it and tell me your n once you figure out what to do. Call me if you need me.¡± Reba looked calm ¡®l have my own n.¡¯ With that, she opened the door and got out. Gloria watched her leave and said nothing. She replied to a message from the group chat. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria: [l¡¯ve got it covered. It¡¯s up to Reba now.) Jennifer (Will she¡­ really do it?) Gloria: (Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t sit by and watch. Besides, she has nothing to fear for Wayne.) Nydia: ¡°Hahaha, that jerk can never have expected this. If he finds out Reba has a better background than him, he is gonna be eaten up by regrets!) Gloria: (Let¡¯s see what will happen tomorrow.] Bryson (@Jennifer Are you going to break off your engagement?] Jennifer. (Yes, give me your blessing, will you?] Bryson: [You knew you would always have my blessings. The way you talk about it¡­ Did you find a way to embarrass him?) Nydia: (That¡¯s right! Just wait and see!) The next morning. Everyone just started their busy new days as usual. So did Ang. She was preparing breakfast at home. It was for Jordy, who had always skipped breakfast. It was not good! Packing the food in a box, Ang walked out of the kitchen in a good mood. She stopped when she saw her mother. ¡°Mom, good morning!¡± she greeted her. Martha took a look at the food container in her hands and asked, ¡°What have you prepared for him?¡± ¡°Just some soup and dishes, a nutrition bnced breakfast,¡± Ang blushed as she answered. ¡°Go ahead. And ask him when you two are getting married.¡± Ang nodded shyly. ¡°I know mom. I should get going. I am runningte.¡± ¡®Girl of the marriageable age. Just go,¡± Martha jested. Ang trotted out and soon arrived at the office area of Collins Group. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Right or wrong Ang was filled with joy and unspeakable anticipation. It was her first time cooking for Jordy. He would love it, right? The thought made her feel even better. The receptionist was surprised 10 see Ang. The thing between her and Gloria was too sensational. So almost everyone in Collins Group knew who she was. The receptionist asked hurriedly before Ang could, ¡°Miss White, are you here to see Mr. Collins?¡± ¡°Yes, he has known about mying. Don¡¯t you mind me.¡± Ang was acting like the future Mrs. Collins. The receptionist did not dare 10 mess with her. ¡°Yes, come on in, please,¡¯ she said. Ang nodded politely and behaved as gracefully as she could, making the receptionist full of jealousy. After all, Ang was good-looking, physically fil, came from a decent family background and had saved Mr. Collins¡¯s life, all of which made her more than eligible to be the future Mrs. Collins Ah.. I¡¯ll just have to ept my fate, thought the receptionist. Unbeknownst to the receptionist, Ang did not even inform Jordy of hering. She wanted to surprise him. Even though she was sure Jordy would let her in, she felt it less fun by ringing him beforehand. Soon she reached the top floor. The magnificence of Collins Group¡¯s office buildings gave her a sense of inferiority¡­ It was a huge gap between the White Group and the Collins She was awed by its luxury and gorgeousness, a simr feeling she had when she first entered the buildings of the White Group! Everything seemed surreal. The ¡°height¡¯ was more than she could ever reach in her life. O But now¡­ She deemed herself a winner. The White Group was once so out of her league, but now she was the sole heir to the White family, while Gloria was disowned and hated by her own family. Now she set eyes on Collins Group and soon would be Mrs. Collins. People would start to fawn on her so that they could get to associate themselves with Collins Group. Everyone thought of her as a promising woman. She took a deep breath outside Jordy¡¯s office and knocked on the door gently, asking in a sweet voice, ¡°Jordy, you in there?¡± No one answered her. Ang blinked her eyes in bewilderment and wondered why hadn¡¯t Jordye to work yet Is there something else he has to do? Un The footsteps in the hallway caught her attention at the moment. She turned around and saw Harold, Jordy¡¯s assistant. She was even more confused ¡°Miss Ross, Jordy is not in his office?¡± Harold nodded politely and replied, ¡°Miss White, Mr. Collins is in a meeting right now. You may have to wait a while.¡± Ang nodded understandingly and said, ¡°Well, i¡¯ll go in and wait for him in his office.¡± Harold was startled for a moment and hesitated Ang blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± said Harold with a smile. ¡°Pleasee in. It may take Mr. Collins one more hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ang smiled graciously as Harold opened the door for her. She walked straight in, her eyes looking around the spacious office. She had been lying in that bed as a vegetative since the project began, and when she recovered, Jordy hadn¡¯t taken her into his office yet. Now she could finally enter his office! Harold, however, stole one more nce at Ang as he closed the door, wondering whether he was doing it right or wrong. With Ang full of anticipation and Harold feeling worried, Jordy finally got out of the meeting.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Out of Patience Harold greeted Jordy by saying, ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White is waiting for you.¡¯ Miss White? Jordy took a meaningful look at him and Harold understood almost immediately. ¡°Miss Ang White,¡± he said. Jordy¡¯s dark eyes were tinged with coldness. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not back.¡± By then he was at the office door. Harold¡¯s face turned pale at what he said. Ang, who had heard the voice of Jordy, stood up with excitement until she heard what he saidter! Her smile froze on her face! Did I. hear him wrong! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Maybe Jordy has visitors he doesn¡¯t wish to see. That is why he said so, right? Sheforted herself Suddenly, Harold¡¯s voice came through the door. ¡°Mr Collins, Miss White is waiting for you in your office.¡± Ang¡¯s heart thumped, as if her expectations were about to be devastated. Awkwardness fell in the room. Ang shivered uncontrobly. Ang felt flustered and wondered whether she was she the one he didn¡¯t want to see?! And in her panic, the door was pushed open. Ang White hurriedly collected herself and looked into Jordy¡¯s indifferent eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Jordy. you are back. I have been waiting here for an hour, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get 10 work so early, otherwise, you could have breakfast before the meeting. She had opened her food container and started filling a bowl of soup for him, saying with a big smile on her face, ¡°This container has kept the soup warm Jordy. you..¡± Before she could finish, Jordy cut her shon, saying, ¡°I have had breakfast. And, don¡¯t do it again.¡¯ Ang paused and her face turned pale. She put the bowl anddle down and said somewhat sadly, ¡°Jordy. have some faith in me. I am good at cooking!¡± Jordy was a little agitated at the bottom of his heart, but considering that long period of vegetative state she was in because of him, he softened his voice in saying, ¡°You have just made a full recovery. You don¡¯t need to do this. Besides, you don¡¯t know what I like.¡± Ang felt slightly relieved, ¡°Jordy, it doesn¡¯t matter. My body has fully recovered. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Jordy said calmly, ¡°Go home. I have a lot of work to deal with and I don¡¯t have time for you right now.¡± Ang wanted to stay by his side, but her reason told her not to impose herself on him. She knew in her heart that he was not happy about it. Is he mad because I intruded his office without his permission? After all, it was his workce. And she herself was one of the Whites If she was nning anything against Collins Group, she might get what she wanted and there was no honor in it, right? Ang heaved a sigh and, afraid of upsetting him by any means, she said, ¡°Well, I will leave you to your work. Why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡± ¡°My assistant will prepare lunch for me.¡± Jordy sat at his desk without looking up. Ang grinned stiffly and, knowing that he was thoroughly pissed off, she added, ¡°Well, remember to take a break from time to time.¡± Jordy Collins did not respond, as if he had run out of patience, his handsome cold as marble. Before walking out of the office, Ang hesitated whether to leave the breakfast she prepared¡­ He can have it when he wants it and he mighte around and change his views. With that, she walked out and closed the door. But the next second she heard a very cold scolding! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 She is Not Norma ¡°Get your a*s in here!¡± Ang¡¯s body stiffened. He was obviously angered¡­ Who¡­ who is he calling? She hesitated for a moment and decided to hide in the corner and see for herself who Jordy was calling, A few momentster, Harold showed up al Jordy¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in Ang watched Harold walk in anxiously. She took a deep breath and followed up on tiptoe. She was smart not to get too close ¡°Mr Collins, I know I made a mistake ¡± Harold apologized before Jordy even said anything Jordy looked at him coldly and threatened, ¡®If it happens again, Harold Ross, you would be fired!¡± Harold held his breath and answered guiltily. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t allow anyone to enter your office without your Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. permission again Ang was so shocked, Suie enough! Jordy was so furious because of her! She looked extremely awkward! She clutched lightly at the purse in her hands and took a breath. Why? Why will Jordy do this to me?! He has been such a gentleman to me and looks after my feelings all the time. Why will he behave so impatiently with me right now? Jordy spoke up again at this time ¡°What¡¯s going on with Gloria?¡± Ang gritted her teeth hard! He has always hated Gloria White, hasn¡¯t he? What is this about¡­?! Ang raised her hand in a fit of anger and punched the wall hard! Harold heard the noise and came out to check. Ang realized that she had been indiscreet and fled the scene before anyone saw her. Back in the office, Harold answered respectfully, ¡®From what I¡¯ve found out, I don¡¯t think she is Norma.¡¯ Jordy looked up at him with a slight frown and echoed, ¡®No?¡± Harold shook his head in puzzlement. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. The information I gathered shows that Norma is a bit older than Miss White and another source told me that Miss White and Norma were on good terms. She had been helping Gloria for thewsuit long ago.¡± Jordy¡¯s brow furrowed and remained silent and cold. Harold coughed softly and added, ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯m not sure about this. I¡¯ll check again.¡± Jordy picked up the pen after a moment of thinking and said quietly, ¡°No more checking.¡± Harold was surprised, but instead of asking questions, he nodded his head and excused himself. Holding the pen, Jordy sat there all by himself. He did not sign the name. What he was thinking right now was Gloria¡¯s behavior in court She was like an empress, with amanding manner of her own. Intelligent and eloquent as George was, he lost in the trial facing Gloria¡¯s clear thinking and fluent expression. He could almost be sure at that moment she was Norma. He had heard words. That was why he sent people to check on her. And the fake identity confirmed his spection. He was even more certain that Gloria and Norma were the same person. One hourter. Ang got home Martha was surprised to see her, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not even lunchtime. Why do youe back so early?¡¯ Ang¡¯s face grew even more awkward. Martha, who was about to share something with her, noticed something wrong with her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s not in the office?¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Important Things Ang managed to keep her wits about her. ¡°Mom, maybe things aren¡¯t quite what I thought they were,¡± she said quietly and awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Martha¡¯s brow furrowed with a hint of worry. Ang dragged Martha to her room and told her the in¡¯s and outs of the whole story. Martha frowned and asked, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so Even though Collins Group might have some trade secrets, you two¡¯s marriage is a done deal. He shouldn¡¯t be upset by your visit.¡± ¡°I thought I might have offended him by intruding on his privale space. But, it turns out that he may have grown tired of me.¡± ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± Surprise filled Martha¡¯s eyes! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Martha wasn¡¯t there when the two were dating, so it was fair not to know the situation. Ang pursed her lips andined, ¡°I don¡¯know if thai Gloria White was doing it on purpose or it was pure coincidence Every time I had dinner with Jordy, Gloria would show up, taking Jonathan with her. Mother, I don¡¯t think it was a good sign.¡± Martha¡¯s face sank ¡®You mean¡­¡¯ ¡°If she continued to be a stay at home wife, loving him, remaining sensible, and showing reluctance when they got the divorce, Jordy would not even feel any difference. But she had changed dramatically Martha frowned deeply. And obviously, she had also realized that Ang went on doing the analysis, ¡°At first, Gloria broke up with Jordy decisively and showed him not any left affection in her eyes, which was a far cry from her earlier attitude and behavior and might upset him a lot.¡± ¡°With the premise of that, Gloria showed up with Jonathan, who had been apetent rival to Jordy, more than one time. All of these served to intrigue Jordy¡¯s desire to be in possession and make him suffer.¡± ¡®You¡¯re right,¡± Martha brow knitted. ¡°Gloria made a wave in the banquet and dered their divorce in front of everyone. She even confronted him in court, and won thewsuit for Jonathan just to get his attention back on her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡¯ Ang gritted her teeth. Once she deemed Gloria as a pawn, as a little nobody that did not matter, but now¡­ she had to really take Gloria seriously. She frowned and thought aloud, ¡®So is Gloria really giving up on Jordy, or¡­ Is this her strategy to come back?¡± Martha narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°Girl, anyone can see how Gloria White likes Jordy. Tell me, is she really able to get her feelings out of her head?¡¯ ¡°But with what she did, even if she did get Jordy¡¯s attention back on her, they have no future!¡± Ang said unwillingly. Martha shook her head. ¡°Who is Jordy obsessed with now?¡± Ang clenched her fists and said, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°s¡­¡± Martha sighed. ¡°Now let me tell you what I was about to tell you. It mighte in handy.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The Third Woman ¡°What is it?¡¯ Ang looked at her suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ve had the words spread that Gloria is not Norma. People are gonna look into it and they might have dug out something. I guess Jordy will look into it as well.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes sparkled, but the next second she frowned. ¡°Can we count on that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t find anything unusual. Even if they do, they won¡¯t trace back to us.¡± Martha raised his hand to smooth Ang¡¯s ever-furrowed brow and said, ¡°Think about it, if Jordy finds out that Gloria was pretending to be Norma, he would realize Gloria was doing all of those things simply trying to seek his attention. He is gonna hate her even more.¡± Ang lei out a sigh and said, ¡®I hope so¡± Martha patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think 10o much about it now. Jordy may have been pissed off at the meeting and vented his anger on you because you intruded his office.¡± If that was the case, he had every reason to be upset. Ang sighed again ¡°Now¡­I bet everything on the birthday party of Jordy¡¯s grandma¡± Martha broke intoughter. ¡°Yeah, have you got everything ready?¡± Ang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to make Gloria look bad Thal day.¡± Martha chuckled, ¡®The olddy¡¯s birthday is around the corner. Just do what you have to do with Jordy and try to talk to him these days. If he remains as aloof, don¡¯t push it As long as the olddy changes her attitude towards you, everything would be settled.¡± Ang White nodded and said expectantly. ¡°Yeah, I will!¡± The scandal concerning the Turner Family was all over the Inte. Gloria, Nydia and Jennifer were watching the news online. Jennifer was full of excitement and gratitude. ¡°Gloria, Nydia, I can¡¯t thank you enough! Were it not for you guys, I am still bound with him by the engagement!¡¯ she said. Nydiaughed. ¡°I¡¯m just an errand girl. Thest time I had dinner with Mr Turner, I saw the way he looked at me. What a yboy he is!¡± Gloria curled her lips slightly as she looked at a series of photos on Twitter. In the photos, It could be seen clear and distinct that Wayne was holding a woman in his arms. And woman¡¯s features difference almost immediately ruled out that she was Reba. Jennifer had a rtively round face while the woman had an oval one. And to prove her innocence and that she was not with Wayne, Jennifer post online about her fun time with friends just during the exact same time This so-called Reba girl is a smart one.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ tell me about it. You are both smart¡± Gloria¡¯s smile turned somewhat awkward, ¡°Smart?¡± Yeah, we have both been cheated on. She thought bitterly, Wayne was a womanizer and Jordy was having an affair with Ang. Gloria felt that she and Reba were the really third women. So, to some extent, they were both smart¡±. Nydia giggled. ¡°Yeah, smart girls! Now that this matter has been settled, shall we celebrate tonight? Call Bryson and ask him to join us!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Give Her a Push Gloria¡¯s eyes glistened. Jennifer smiled and said, ¡®Ok! Bring him over. Gloria, the treat is on me tonight. Let¡¯s hang out! I have thought of what to post on my Twitter: A broken heart needs alcohol to numb the pain.¡¯ Gloria felt speechless. Nydiaughed out loudly and apuded, ¡°Good idea! It will serve them right given what the Turner family did!¡± Jennifer smiled and said. ¡°Till call my parents and cry for a bit Excuse me for a few minutes!¡± ¡°Such a drama queen!¡¯ Nydia laughed ¡°Drama queen? Watch me!!¡± Jennifer pursed her lips and went to make a phone call. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In Jennifer¡¯s wailing, her father agreed to annul the engagement, ¡®Okay, enough is enough. With such a scandal like that, I won¡¯t allow you to marry him You don¡¯t need to do this on purpose, either¡± With that, he hung up on her Jennifer burst intoughter almost immediately! She knew her father would soon start taking care of the rest Actually Wayne may be notorious in the upper ss, but as long as those were not exposed, he would remain a decent gentleman As a businessman who sought cooperation with the Turner family. Jennifer¡¯s father might not care about Wayne¡¯s reputation But under the current situation, he cannot risk being finger pointed and called a snobbish man. After taking care of these trifles, they went out for fun. Bryson also joined them. Nydia tried to set up Bryson with Gloria so she put them to sit next to each other. After everyone was seated, Nydia took out her cell phone and beckoned them 1o look at the camera, ¡®Everyone, look at the camera Jennifer, sad face. Gloria and Bryson, you should make a toast to her and try tofort our sad girl.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes lit up at her suggestion, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s do it With a tap on the bluetooth button, they snapped several photos of them three drinking a toast to Jennifer while she was crying Click Click Click! Done! Three in a row!¡± Nydia took the cell phone off the cradle and had a look at it ¡®Not bad! I¡¯ll post it on another social medial said Nydiacently Jenniferughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Turner family has the nerves to show up in front of your door after this!¡± Bryson looked at Jennifer and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Typical you.¡± Jennifer pouted her mouth, saying, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Would that be too much?¡± Bryson seemed worried. I¡¯m afraid the Turner family will vent their anger on you.¡± Jennifer shrugged and said, ¡°Whatever! They cannot be sure it is me!¡± Gloria said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Leave it to me. I have a way to keep our IP address from being traced.¡± ¡°How nice! I will send it to you now!¡± Nydia did what she said. Bryson frowned slightly when she saw Gloria pick up her phone Subconsciously, he grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Gloria.¡± He looked disapproving and worried. Gloria was still smiling when she looked up at him. Nydia happened to capture that moment with her camera. She post it on Twitter right away. Nydia: (They should have been together, shouldn¡¯t they? Image) She felt satisfied with her post! As her friend, she wished the happiness of the world for her! The divorce had devastated Gloria and she wondered when would she get over it and move on. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Do you really want it? Bryson disapproved, ¡°I will be the one to post it.¡± Gloria retracted her hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Haven I ever done something I was not sure about?¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes darkened a little bit. Bryson was worried about her but not much as he was right now. Even with the risk of offending the Turner family, he wanted to post it for Gloria¡¯s sake. He must like Gloria a lot, sighed Jennifer secretly Bryson insisted and said, ¡®You have made a mistake by marrying him before.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyelids quivered and the next moment she gave a wry srnile ¡®It won¡¯t happen again. This time, you won¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Jennifer hesitate and said, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t tweel it. It is an irresistible rend We don¡¯t need this.¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry She had logged into her another ount on Twitter, edited the photo and captioned it before Iweeting it ¡®Done¡± Gloria put her phone on the iable. All of them enjoyed a moment of quietness. Nydia was the first 10 break the awkward silence, Come on,e on, anyway, it is a sess today. Let¡¯s drink to that! Gloria picked up the goblet with a smile. Jennifer did the sarne hurriedly although she still felt somewhat embarrassed Bryson let out a helpless sigh and sipped at the wine Suddenly, Nydia¡¯s phone rang Her face darkened as she saw the number! Jennifer asked doubifully, ¡®Who is it?¡± ¡°The most annoying person in the world! Nydia was a bit frustrated But she put it through anyway. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After all he took her to the count the other day. ¡°What do you want?!¡¯ Nydia asked bluntly ¡°How dare you! Talk to me with that attitude and tone!¡¯ George sounded displeased. Nydia burst outughing. ¡°I know exactly what you are thinking right now! Whatever you do, I won¡¯t give it to you! George choked with anger. Damn woman! With a pretence of helplessness, he said, Told you I am not gonnapete against you for it. After all, I am kind of your brother.¡± ¡°Fu*k off, will you? I don¡¯t have a brother like you!¡± Nydia was full of disdain. George persisted, Damn! Do you have time tonight? Let¡¯s hang out together? I¡¯ll show you around in the club!¡± ¡°Yo, you have changed, haven¡¯t you? But, sorry, I am kind of busy with my friends right now!¡± With that, she snapped up on him. She threw the cell phone on the table and cursed, ¡°Asthole!¡± Realizing the other three were scrutinizing her face, she held the goblet and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s drink!¡± Inside the Connaught Bar. George flew into a fury. ¡°This woman is stubborn like a donkey!¡± he said. Carlos smirked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± ¡°Nice? Definitely. I have never seen a woman as stubborn as she was!¡± Carlos cast a disapproving nce at him and asked, ¡°Do you really wanna take it from her? There is a reason why your mother left it to her.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Mysophobia ¡°It belonged to my mother, and of course, I¡¯m going to get it back! How can I leave it to an outsider!¡± Carlos frowned. ¡°But at the end of the day, Nydia was the one who stayed by the side of your mother¡¯s death bed when she passed away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! It was my mother¡¯s belonging, which means it is mine now! George was a bit irritated. ¡°There¡¯s a way you can get it back. ¡°Carlosughed George¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ ¡°If you marry her, it would be jointly owned by you two. That would also be what your mother wishes to see in heaven.¡± ¡°Holy shit! That tomboy? You want me to marry her? Are you kidding! That¡¯s my life and my future we are walking about.¡¯ The suggestion gave George creeps. Carlos ignored him but took out his cell phone to check on thetest entertainment news. He raised up his eyes to take a look at Jordy and jested. Your ex-wife, tut.¡¯ That was all he said, As curious as he was, George turned to him and asked, ¡°What happened to his ex-wife? What¡¯s the big news?! In order 10 get a better look, George was almost on top of Carlos, who was then forced to step aside with disgust in his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me George pursed his lips andined, ¡°Don¡¯t act like a little girl.¡± Jordy gave him a look of displeasure. Georgeughed, ¡°Okay, you both are.¡± At this point, George also fixed his eyes at Carlos¡¯s phone, and even¡­ Jordy looked over. Because Carlos was sitting between them. Carlos zoomed in on the photo to get a better look at the four. In the photo, the other three were staring at Jennifer. Jordy¡¯s eyes were burning with anger! Like aser light, his gaze was about to see through Gloria and Bryson. In the most ordinary photo of friends getting together, Jordy saw something else. It was taken from the right side of them. Bryson sat right next to Gloria with his right hand holding the goblet. In order to clink the ss with the others, Gloria, who sat on the right side of Bryson, would have to lean against Bryson¡¯s chest. Bryson¡¯s left hand reached out to hold the arm of the chair From the angle of view, it looked like Bryson was hugging Gloria!! ¡°Yo, Gloria has already found a recement while you two just got the divorce? What a woman!¡± George said, smacking his lips. When he sensed Jordy¡¯s coldness, he corrected himself immediately and said, ¡°She is not worthy. No need to be mad at her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At least she did not cheat on you while you were still a couple. Just live your own life. Got to admit she is impressive.¡± George let out a heartfelt sigh. Jordy looked even more livid. Carlos cast him a meaningful look and said, ¡°There is one even more shocking photo.¡± Jordy¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. George took out his cell phone and asked, ¡°Show me!¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Regret Soon, he saw thetest Tweet of Jennifer. It included both a photo and a caption. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the photo, Bryson looked at Gloria fondly and worriedly. He held her wrist, while she smiled back at him in a seemingly intimate way. George giggled, ¡°Are they gonna work out?¡± Carlo turned to Jordy, who was in a towering rage and asked, ¡°Mad, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jordy jerked his head to the other side and snorted, ¡°I have nothing to be mad about.¡± Georgeughed evilly and asked, ¡°Not at all? I see you¡¯re purple in the face But you¡¯re divorced. She has moved, so should you! Look how generous I have been. My exes could do whatever they wanted, I did not mind at all.¡± Carlos sniffed, ¡°You are the biggest jerk of this age, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± George continued mocking, ¡°I am just sticking to the fact here. You have divorced, so just leave her be Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Carlos turned his eyes to Jordy, who remained cold and silent. ¡°You are mad because you still care about her,¡± he added tactically. George asked with surprise, ¡°No way, Jordy! Serious? You still care about her? I thought you fell out?¡± Jordy picked up the goblet and did not engage in the talk. Impatiently, he said, ¡®Can we drop the topic of Gloria White?¡± Carlos went on after casting him a nce, ¡°If you still care about her, you should forget about what happened and get her back. I am afraid you might regret it in the future.¡± Jordy chuckled, ¡°Regret? Are you kidding me? She is worse than the puppy I raise.¡± Carlos shook his head ruefully, but said nothing. Georgeughed, ¡®That¡¯s the Jordy Collins I¡¯ve known. Damn, I thought you fall in love with that woman.¡± George despised those who got stuck in a romance rtionship. He had no idea that one day who would be one of those guys. Jordy stopped talking but gulped down one ss of wine after another. Anger was simmering in his chest. Well done! Gloria White! He found himself unstable to sit still there and do nothing for one more second. LE na katerem ¡°Ah¡­ Where are you going?¡± ¡°Going home.¡± Jordy walked off without looking back. ¡°Sooner orter, he¡¯ll regret it,¡± Carlos sighed, ¡°How is that even possible! Jordy used to hate Gloria. If not for the scheme of Gloria and her father, Jordy wouldn¡¯t have been trapped in this rtionship for so long. They never should have been together. It was the right thing to do. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to Gloria, otherwise.¡± Carlos knew there was nothing he could say to change Jordy¡¯s mind, so he didn¡¯t bother. While they were still chatting leisurely, discussions online exploded. It didn¡¯t take long for the photo of Gloria and Bryson holding hands to hit number one on the trending list. No one else was able topete with her poprity! When she was still Mrs. Collins, whatever she did caused a sensation online! But now, they had got divorced. Why would her name keep topping the headline? Other celebrities could not help gossiping with their agents. *Find out where Gloria White usually goes for me now.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 She Had Butterflies in Her Stomach ¡°Best think of a way to establish a good rtionship with Gloria!¡± ¡°You must often hang out with her!¡± At this point, Ang was at home. She waited all day without receiving Jordy¡¯s invitation to dinner The pictures of Gloria and Bryson upied the trending topic Anger was boiling up inside her The old her would wish Gloria to be a fickle woman. But when she found Jordy was furious at the news, she realized that was a trick yed by Gloria Gloria used this trick to win back Jordy¡¯s heart and she made it! Ang gnashed her teeth, wondering what she should do. If she called tofort him and exin for Gloria as before, it would be counterproductive. At this time, it struck Ang suddenly that she was used by Gloria She became the major driver in Jordy¡¯s mes of fury Ang wished 10 p herself for making such a stupid mistake Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She had been a vegetable for so long When she woke up, she yed victim with Jordy and picked him and Gloria against each other She was making a real effort but got nothing and even achieved Gloria¡¯s aim She was unwilling to admil deleat When thai rm went off, Gloria got out of bed quickly After she handled things about Jennifer, she decided to go back to work. She grabbed a bite to eat breakfast and hurried to thew firm It waste when she arrived at the office. It was a car ident on her way that kept her for about half an hour Sixwyers had arrived and dealt with their business respectively. When they saw Gloria, their faces changed subtly Since the case was resolved, Gloria had been absent from work. It was the first time they¡¯d seen her after they knew what she was Scarlett blushed with embarrassment She criticized Gloria for trading sex for some benefits. But now she was proved wrong¡­ Though thew firm was in the charge of Irene, Norma was one of the shareholders. In other words, they were working for Norma but spoke ill of her in front of her. It was Scarlett¡¯s sheer luck that Norma didn¡¯t fire her Scarlett had butterflies in her stomach these days. Sammy¡¯s eyes brightened up when he saw Gloria. ¡°Morning, Miss White!¡± Gloria smiled and nodded at him as usual. ¡°Morning¡± She had no airs and graces with her subordinates, leaving a favorable impression on them. Only Scarlett lowered her head awkwardly as if she was dealing with something important and could not be distracted. Kaylee nudged her. ¡°Scarlett, why not go to apologize to her? You did do something wrong. To keep your job, you can¡¯t conflict with her.¡¯ Her face went an ugly green. ¡°I¡­¡± She wanted to defend herself. But what she said at that time all proved wrong. She was speechless. Sammy cast a nce at her and said helplessly. ¡°No need to feel embarrassed. It¡¯s not a big deal that you don¡¯t apologize. I don¡¯t think she has taken it personally. But I hope you don¡¯t act so recklessly as before.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Kaylee frowned, ¡°Nevertheless¡­ Scarlett, we¡¯ve known each other for years. I won¡¯t criticize you for no reason. You should make an apology since you did do something wrong. It¡¯s a matter of virtue. You can¡¯t deny it because you¡¯re afraid of unwilling.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Busy Forgetting Me Scarlett¡¯s eyes shed and shifted to Sammy instinctively. She thought Sammy would defend her, but he didn¡¯t. She assumed a sulky air. ¡°Apologize? So easy. I¡¯ll do it!¡± With that, she stood up and walked to Gloria¡¯s office. Though nervous, she knocked on the door. Scarlett appeared flustered, but she tried to collect herself, pushed the door, and walked in Gloria was the only one in the office She sat before theputer and handled her business. Upon Scarlett¡¯s arrival, she said with a calm expression ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice sounded peaceful, and she didn¡¯t give Scarlett cold shoulders because of what happened before. That was her style. She could remain indifferent on any asion Scarlett felt relieved inside. She stuttered out, ¡°l-I am here to apologize.¡¯ Gloria raised her eyebrows without saying a word. Scarlett continued awkwardly, ¡°I was out of line to speak ill of you. Please don¡¯t bother yourself arguing with the likes of me.¡± Gloria sized her up and down and said calmly, ¡®I didn¡¯t take it personally. I won¡¯t pursue that matter as long as you focus on your work.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Scarlett looked at her with a surprised look ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gloria looked calm. ¡°Anything else?¡¯ Scarlett was stunned She thought Gloria would reproach her but Gloria even didn¡¯t mention it. She came back to her senses as it was strangely silent in the office. Then she shook her head awkwardly. ¡®No. No.¡± Gloria nodded, didn¡¯t say another word but continued working. Scarlett stared at Gloria for a while. Only when she made sure that Gloria didn¡¯t want to pursue that matter did she leave. She breathed a sigh of relief when she walked to the door. Fortunately, Gloria forgave her. Otherwyers looked at the smile on her lips, knowing that Gloria didn¡¯t pul Scarlett on the spot. Kaylee smiled, ¡°You see, now you feel much more rxed, right?¡± Scarlett nodded subconsciously. ¡®You¡¯re right!¡± Two peaceful days had passed. Jennifer¡¯s father broke off the business marriage with the Turner family and announced it on Twitter. The matter was now closed. Reba vanished after it was handled. Gloria was puzzled, but she decided to leave Reba in peace. As the time sped by, it was about Karen¡¯s birthday. Gloria had prepared a gift and called Karen a day ahead of her birthday Karen answered it instantly with a joyful voice, ¡°Girl! I thought you¡¯d forgotten me!¡± Gloria hastened to exin, ¡°How could I forget you? I¡¯ve been too busytely, Grandma.¡± ¡°Humph, busy forgetting me, right?¡± ¡°Grandma, no more joking. I¡¯m going to visit you. Are you at home?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m waiting for you at home all the time. When will you get here?¡± Gloria cracked a smile. ¡°In an hour and a half.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m waiting right here for you. Stay for lunch!¡± Gloria hesitated for a moment, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Then She hung up the phone and went to the Collins mansion with the gift. Though¡­ She was reluctant to set foot in that ce. Her only reason to go there was Grandma, who was considered her family by her, so she had to go. As scheduled, she arrived there in an hour and a half. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 I Won¡¯t Spare Whoever Gives you a Hard Time Gloria rang the doorbell. The butler hurried to open the door since he was told by Karen in advance. The butler smiled at Gloria. ¡°Miss White, wee.¡± Actually, the butler was not used to addressing Gloria that way because he used to call her Mrs. Collins. Gloria thought it was a good address. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello¡± The butler stepped aside to let Gloria who took the gifte in. Karen sat on the sofa, waiting for Gloria. Hearing the voice from the door, she said at once. ¡°Gloria, come to sit here. You are too punctual. I thought you woulde here early!¡± Gloria changed the shoes and walked to Karen. ¡®I got caught up in a traffic jam.¡± ¡°Girl,e here to sit¡± Gloria let Karen pull her to her side. Karen sized Gloria up and down. Seeing Gloria look the same as before, she breathed a sigh of relief She was worried before that Gloria would have a dull appetite out of sadness ¡®Grandma, it¡¯s my bad. I haven¡¯t visited youtely. The worst thing is that I can¡¯t attend your birthday party tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Why? You attended my birthday party every year Why can¡¯t youe tomorrow? You don¡¯t take me as your grandma anymore, do you?¡± Gloria shook her head ¡°Il¡¯s not like that. Grandma, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. Given what happened recently, my presence at your birthday party would be embarrassing ¡­¡± ¡®What for? You don¡¯t have 10. You¡¯re always my granddaughter. I don¡¯t allow anyone to raise any objections!¡± Karen cut Gloria off before Gloria finished. Gloria¡¯s words made Karen unhappy. How could those people treat her granddaughter as nothing! Gloria¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin it properly. She brought the gift over in advance because she didn¡¯t want to attend that party. Evidently, Karen read Gloria¡¯s thoughts. She cast a nce at the gift box. When Gloria handed it over to her, Karen opened her mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t take it. If you don¡¯t send this gift to me at my birthday party, I don¡¯t need it anymore. And you don¡¯t need to take me as your grandmother!¡± ¡°Grandma, how could I do that?¡± Astonishment entered Gloria¡¯s eyes. She wanted to exin. Karen said in resignation. ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re my only granddaughter. I only wish you can stay with me at my birthday party. Are you nning to be absent? If you don¡¯t attend it, then I won¡¯t hold the party this year.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria would stay with her at her every birthday party. She had been used to it. But Gloria suddenly excused her from the party, which gave her a heavy blow. She really liked Gloria, Gloria took a breath. Karen had been so humble to ask for her attendance. It would be bad of her to refuse Karen. After some hesitation, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle here tomorrow.¡± Suddenly a smile lit up Karen¡¯s face. Her sadness dissipated. Then she pulled Gloria¡¯s hand and her happy voice said, ¡°I know you¡¯re the best girl in the world! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t spare whoever tries to stir up trouble for you!¡± Gloria felt touched. Grandma was always kind to her. But¡­ She was in an awkward position and worried that her arrival would give Grandma an unpeaceful birthday party. When she was lost in thoughts, the door was pulled open. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 How Do You Have the Nerve? Gloria and Karen raised their eyes and watched over. At the same time, the person who came in caught sight of Gloria and looked terrible at once. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How do you have the nerve toe here!¡± said Olivia¡¯s snappish voice. Gloominess gathered in Gloria¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t relort. Anyway, Olivia was the elder. If she talked back, it would only bring shame on Grandma She had scruples because of Grandma She didn¡¯t want others to see her and Grandma¡¯s daughter-in- law conflict with each other. Though Grandma would side with her if she got in a fight with Olivia, it would also intensify tensions between Grandma and Olivia Karen¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Olivia Scoli!¡± Olivia felt a bit disappointed ¡°Mom, you know whai Gloria has done to the Collins family, don¡¯t you? She put the Collins family into crises several times and even conspired with our foes. Do you still take her as your dear granddaughter? She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Gloria looked up at Olivia, with mockery in her eyes If they hadn¡¯t pushed her to the edge, she wouldn¡¯t have done such things to be against the Collins family If not for the sake of Grandma and old Mr Collins, she would have been more ruthless. After they got divorced, she could choose to announce to the public the hidden secrets of her divorce and how she suffered in the Collins family. In that way, she was sure the Collins Group could never sign that contract! In court, she kept a lot of proof from the judge If she hadn¡¯t given some mercy, she would have asked for 10 billion and even more But they had no idea and thought that was herst resort. Karen sneered ¡°Deserve? Do you think you deserve to be my daughter-inw? Over the years, have you ever shown any respect to me? Gloria has sacrificed so much for me and the Collins family. You can¡¯t compare with her! ¡°Mom, you¡¯Olivia could not make a rejoinder. But the next moment she let out a short ofughter. ¡®She was just pretending to be nice. I¡¯m different. My sacrifice for this family is unnoticeable Karenughed disdainfully. ¡°Tell me one of your deeds.¡± Olivia¡¯s face was scarlet. She couldn¡¯t say a word After she married into the Collins family, she only cared about her own interests and never showed any respect to Karen. Karen was a nice person and never haggled over such a small matter with Olivia. Over time, Olivia had forgotten Karen was her elder. Gloria pulled Karen with a smile on her lips. ¡°Grandma, no need to defend me. I do everything with a clear conscience. I only care about you and old Mr. Collins. As for others, I won¡¯t pay any attention to them.¡± Olivia was furious. When she heard Gloria¡¯s words that were full of mockery, mes of fury were boiling inside her ¡°Gloria, get off your high horse! You used all means to target Collins Group and all theizens are scolding you. Don¡¯t you admit you are wrong?¡± Gloria chuckled. ¡°If you think of me that way, then keep it going.¡± She didn¡¯t refute Olivia but expressed her real thoughts. She really didn¡¯t care about how others thought of her. Karen looked at Gloria astonishedly since she didn¡¯t expect Gloria would be broad-minded. She thought Gloria was tolerant of Olivia for the sake of Jordy, but it turned out that Gloria was not concerned about Olivia at all. She instantly pulled Gloria¡¯s hand. ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ve never disappointed me!¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Pay Him 50 Million If I Lose Olivia was speechless. She was pissed off and couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Mom, when she embarrassed me so much, you still speak up for her, an outsider!¡± Gloria threw a nce at Olivia. Though hot-tempered, Olivia, who was from a rich family and well- educated, had never used swear words. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But that didn¡¯t mean that Olivia was a person of integrity. A good example was that Olivia often picked on her and barely looked at her She used 10 be Olivia¡¯s daughter-inw, so she had to respect Olivia Now they had no rtionship, she didn¡¯t have to show respect or make an apology If Olivia really hit her and she had to kick back, she wouldn¡¯t give any mercy. Gloria didn¡¯t bother to look at Olivia but stared at Karen. ¡°Grandma, if you wish me to attend the birthday party, I will do as you wish However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for me lo stay here any longer. When Mis Collins is not at home, I¡¯lle to visit you.¡± Olivia was stunned, Gloria said those words 10 enrage her! Was she taken as a jinx? She looked at Gloria coldly ¡®Gloria, you¡¯re no longer the daughter-inw of the Collins family If you¡¯re wise enough, you should realize you¡¯re not weed here.¡± Gloria nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure When you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t drop by, since I don¡¯t want you to upset Grandma.¡± Olivia was so angry that her chest was rising and falling rapidly. She was about 10 bellow at Gloria, but Gloria continued, ¡°Mrs. Collins, I¡¯ll leave you alone. I¡¯ll get out of your sight right away.¡± With that, Gloria left with the gift. She did it because Grandma wanted to receive her gift at the binhday party. When she walked out and closed the door, she could still hear Olivia¡¯sints about her. Karen ignored thempletely and went upstairs. Though silence reigned the living room again, Gloria guessed Olivia was trying to repress her impulse to ruin everything Gloria nned to go to thew firm, but Nydia called Gloria over to her ownw firm. Gloria could only drive over there Once she got in, she saw Nydia smashing the mouse non-stop with a sulky face. Gloria strode over and sat beside her. ¡°Mydy, what agitates you?¡± Nydia turned her head and saw Gloria, her face lightening up ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Gloria nodded and looked at Nydia¡¯sputer screen. Some information was disyed. Gloria was confused. ¡°You are on this case?¡± ¡°Yes. That scumbag defrauded me!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± While Gloria was speaking, she was reading the information on the screen. Nydia said through gritted teeth, ¡°When Justin Harris came to me, he told me his partner coaxed him into undertaking the project butter broke the rules, so I took the case. Later, he sent me the documents. When I read the contract carefully, I found it was him that hadn¡¯t found the defects in the contract. I told him I don¡¯t want that case anymore since I didn¡¯t stand a chance to win. But he insisted that I should take the case or ! have to pay him 50 million dors if I lose. Where the hell can I get so much money for him?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 You¡¯re My Savior! Gloria scowled and looked at Nydia, saying, ¡°So you signed the contract with him when you took this case?¡± ¡°L¡­ Nydia gritted her teeth and said furiously. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m so short of money recently. He kept telling me how terrible the other party was with a very sincere attitude. I think I can win the case. He said he would offer me double payment if I could win but I had to pay him 50 million if I lost. I¡­ I didn¡¯t think it twice at that time.¡± Nydia was pissed off, lifted the mouse, and wanted to smash it. Gloria stopped Nydia and poked Nydia¡¯s forehead with resignation. ¡°Businessmen are cunning. How can you believe their words? As awyer, can¡¯t you detect the loopholes in his logic or words?¡± ¡­¡± Nydia said with the grievance, ¡®I just¡­¡± ¡°Why do youck money? What do you want to do? How much money do you want to raise? Nydia sighed and said in a light voice, ¡°My father asked me to go home days ago and wanted me to get married, but I disagreed. Then he cut me off financially and canceled rny bank cards. I can¡¯t withdraw the money from them¡± Gloria knitted her brows, ¡°He just wants you to go home. Matchmaking is an excuse.¡± ¡°He has done wrong. He should ponder his mistakes and make them up to me instead of making difficulty for me! He will owe my mom and me a lot all his lifel¡± Gloria breathed an enormous sigh. Each family had their crosses to bear. Gloria would not stick her nose into other families trouble. She took out a card from her bag, ¡®There is one million in it. You can use it.¡± Seeing that Nydia didn¡¯t intend to take it, she opened her mouth. ¡°I lend it to you. Remember 10 retuin it¡± Nydia smiled and took it. ¡°OK! I don¡¯t like to owe others¡¯ Gloria shrugged her shoulders. It didn¡¯t matter whether Nydia returned it or not. The next moment, Nydia looked frustrated again. ¡°Gloria, find some ways for me. You¡¯re Norma! I can¡¯t win the case, but I can¡¯t stand that I have to pay him 50 million!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. ¡® Gloria used the scroll bar to read the contract terms carefully. Nydia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh gosh! Babe, you¡¯ve found ways? Really?¡± While reading the contract, Gloria made a reply, ¡®Ask Justin out for a dinner and tell him that you ask me for help.¡± Nydia was surprised. ¡°Huh? Gloria, what do you n to do?¡± Gloria finished looking through the contract and put down the mouse, saying faintly. ¡°Justin¡¯s partner indeed swindled hundreds of millions from Justin, but Justin swindled you. Do you want to get him back?¡± Nydia eximed immediately. ¡®My dear Gloria, you have ways to get him back?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing Gloria raise her eyebrows, Nydia burst intoughter. ¡°Ahh, Gloria, you¡¯re my savior and my goddess. What will you do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know that in the evening.¡± Gloria looked inscrutable. Actually, she wanted to give Nydia a surprise. Though curious, she didn¡¯t force Gloria because she knew Gloria¡¯s way of doing things very well. She nodded, ¡°OK, I¡¯m going to call Justin! That bastard. He must have known that he can¡¯t get any compensation from his partner, so he hired a lot ofwyers and swindled money from them. I¡¯m so pissed. Gloria, you must teach him a good lesson for my sake!¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Norma Can Make It! Gloria was amused and nodded, smiling. Nydia called Justin who answered it very soon, ¡°Miss Nydia, do you find out a solution?¡± Justin sounded polite. Nydia gnashed her teeth. I bet he actually wants to ask if I have prepared 50 million aspensation! Nydia restrained her anger and said with a smile. ¡°I have no way out, but my friend can help you resolve this case.¡± Justin was taken aback and said in a low voice, ¡°Really? Your friend? Who is it?¡± Nydia took a deep breath 10 suppress her rage. This bastard now must think he can swindle money from anotherwyer! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She said without hesitation, ¡°My friend is Norma!¡± With that, she heard some things crash onto the floor and the chair wheels scratch the ground. Nydia guessed Justin must have knocked something off and risen to his feet to dodge Justin took no heed of the mess on the floor but said surprisedly, ¡°Norma is willing to take my case?¡¯ If Norma could take the case, he wouldn¡¯t have to find anywyer to cover his losses. Norma could definitely assure him of the winning of the case. Nydia lookedcent. ¡°Sure. Norma is on good terms with me. She¡¯s with me now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Justin was pleasantly surprised. His tone changed into a respectful one. ¡°Well¡­ Miss Nydia, could you hand the phone to Norma. Could I talk with her on the phone?¡± Nydia looked at Gloria subconsciously, who stretched out her hand. Then Nydia parted her lips, ¡®OK, I¡¯ll put her on the phone.¡¯ ¡°Great.¡± Soon, Gloria held the phone to her ear and said naturally, ¡°Hello, Mr. Harris.¡± Justin replied politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Norma, I¡¯m your huge fan. It¡¯s my pleasure to converse with you!¡± Actually, Justin was happy not only because Norma would take the case, but because he could establish contacts with Norma through this case. Once he got on well with Norma, he could partner with Norma and didnt have to worry about the defects in those contracts. Besides, he could invent some loopholes and make the other party fall for his trick! Many people may think that Norma was just a capablewyer that had to resort to thew and they weren¡¯t impressed by her But They didn¡¯t know Norma was the best of the best in the business circle. If she was willing to get involved, she could make her partner earn tens of billions easily. Ordinarywyers cooperated with their clients for mutual benefits. But¡­ As the top-sswyer, Norma would never be the one that initiated the coboration. It was her clients that begged her for her help. Therefore, Justin¡¯s voice was very ingratiating. He really wanted to curry favor with her. Gloria smiled. ¡°Mr. Harris, if you have free time, how about we pick a time to have dinner together? I want to talk about some details of the case with you. The other party is in the wrong and conscienceless. I can win.¡± Justin¡¯s eyes lit up. If those words were from otherwyers¡¯ mouths, Justin would not believe them but still give it a shot. But Norma was different. Since she said so she could definitely make it! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 We Have the Right Reasons Justin said with delight, ¡°That¡¯s great! You set a time and ce. I¡¯ll go to pick you up. It¡¯s on my treat.¡± Gloria was smiling. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Mr. Harris. When you make a reservation, send the location to Nydia. I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± OK, see youter.¡± Justin was much nicer to Gloria than to Nydia. After Gloria hung up the phone, Nydia couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Such a vile man groveled to beg for your help. Laughed my ass off. Gloria, I¡¯m much better now. Gloria smiled without another word. A realization hit Nydia She shifted her gaze to Gloria, ¡°Old Mrs. Collins birthday party ising. Are you going to give a p on Ang¡¯s face?¡± Gloria paused for a moment and mixed feelings crept upon her face. Nydia was confused, ¡°Gloria, what¡¯s up?¡± Gloria sighed. ¡°I wish to give a p on Ang¡¯s face. But I¡¯m worried I may be out of line and hurt Grandma¡¯ ¡°What?¡¯ Confusion filled Nydia¡¯s eyes ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gloria was helpless She could only breathe a sigh. There is a thing that Grandma can¡¯t get over all the time. I¡¯m trying to use Ang to help Grandma go through it. But it¡¯s a little risky I¡¯m worried that I might evoke Grandma¡¯s sad feelings instead.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nydia blinked her eyes, ¡®So, your real purpose is not to embarrass Ang in public, but to help old Mrs. Collins?¡± Gloria nodded with mixed emotions. She was hesitating to carry out her n since she was not sure if she could make it Nydia chuckled, ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re always that kind girl. Just do whatever you want to do. If you don¡¯t give it a shot, old Mrs. Collins could never go through it. Maybe she would have to leave the world with regrets. If you tried, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have to feel sad about it in the future.¡± Gloria¡¯sshes trembled, and she finally nodded. ¡°OK, I will do it.¡± Nydia held Gloria¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll back you up. However, you¡¯ll be the center of attention at tomorrow¡¯s party and face criticism from some people, so I¡¯ll go with you and protect you!¡± Gloria curled up her lips into a smile. ¡°OK¡± Looking at Gloria¡¯s sad face, Nydia patted her shoulder. ¡°Babe, do I need to send these documents to you by e-mail? Or do you need me to print them out? Have you found out the way to deal with Justin tonight?¡± Gloria nodded. ¡®Do unto others as you want to be done unto yourself. He suffered losses from the cooperation with his partner, but he tried to offset the losses by swindling money from you. Such a person deserves getting nothing.¡± Nydia was delighted. ¡°That bastard! How dare he bully me? Luckily, I have a strong backing!¡± Gloria was amused. ¡°Print these documents out. I have to go to work and deal with some things. You can send the location to me by the evening.¡± Nydia nodded with smiles on her lips. ¡°OK, go ahead. As for the matter about old Mrs. Collins, you don¡¯t need to have too many scruples. Do as you wish. After all, we have the right reasons.¡± Gloria felt touched, nodded with a smile, and left without another word. Being busy for the whole afternoon, Gloria finally settled her business. Receiving the location sent by Nydia, she drove there at once. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Immoral Half an hourter, she got to the destination. Then she called Nydia, who said, ¡°I just arrived. Let¡¯s meet at the entrance.¡± Gloria answered yes and hung up the phone. When they arrived at the entrance, a chubby middle-aged man was standing at the entrance like a waiter. His eyes were searching around. Seeing Nydia, his eyes lit up. He then shifted his gaze to Gloria, hurriedly stepped downstairs, and said with a respectful voice, ¡°Miss Norma, hello! I¡¯m Justin Harris. I spoke with you on the phone today.¡± Though he had never seen Norma, he had seen Gloria. He was well aware that Norma and Gloria were the same person Gloria nodded, smiling. ¡°Hi, Mr. Harris. Let¡¯s get in Nydia sneered. What a snobbish man! He totally ignores me when Gloria is around But she was snapped out of her thoughts when Justin smiled and looked at Nydia, ¡°Miss Nydia, let¡¯s get inside.¡± Nydia was delighted. A strong ally is so important! I must keep riding on Gloria¡¯s coattails so that I can do whatever I want They went into the private box Once they got seated, Justin handed the menu 10 Gloria, ¡°Miss Norma, Miss Nydia, what would you like to eat The restaurant provides delicious local food. Would you like to try it? If you dislike eating local food, we can switch 10 another restaurant After hanging up the phone, Justin had been thinking about what to eat. He thought the local food was better, but he had no idea if it suited their tastes. He was very careful, for fear that he angered Gloria. After all, asking Norma to resolve this case was not his only goal Nydia sat beside Gloria and tried to suppress her smiles several times. She was d to see Justin have such a humble attitude even if that was for Gloria. Gloria handed the menu to Justin. ¡®The purpose of eating is to study the case. Mr. Harris, you¡¯re paying for the dinner, so order some cuisines as you wish.¡± Evidently, Gloria disliked ordering food. Justin was very perceptive. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright. If you are avoiding certain food, feel free to tell me Both Gloria and Nydia nodded. Justin ordered some cuisines with butterflies in his stomach. As Gloria and Nydia raised no objections, he gestured for the waiter to serve the food. But they were unaware of being gossiped about by those waiters. Norma, who used to be Mrs. Collins and now was seemingly Mr. Brown¡¯s lover, was having dinner in the restaurant where they worked. The news was spread among the staff in the restaurant at first,ter discussed on the staff¡¯s chat groups, and even posted on Twitter! It was silent in the private room. Justin coughed to break the silence. Only then did Gloria look at Justin thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Harris.¡± Justin straightened up, looked at Gloria, and showed an ingratiating smile. ¡°Miss Norma, what do you want to say?¡± Gloria rested one of her hands on the table. Her fair-skinned and slender finger tapped the table several times, then she said, ¡°I¡¯ve read your contract with Nydia as well as your contract with your partner. It seems you¡¯re a bit immoral.¡± Justin felt a chill on his back. Though it looked like Gloria was chitchatting with him, he knew that Gloria was criticizing him for defrauding Nydia. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Get Back at Him Who knew Nydia was Gloria¡¯s good friend? If he had known it before, he wouldn¡¯t have defrauded her. Norma was more than awyer. She had connections with the Collins family, though she had divorced Jordy. Moreover, Mr. Brown was her strong backer. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Justin raised his head and wiped off the cold sweat that broke out on his forehead. ¡®Miss White, that was a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll tear the contract with Nydia right now!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Gloria gave a faint smile. ¡®If I take this case, maybe you need to pay Nydia 500 million.¡± Justin¡¯s face changed slightly. He said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Miss Nydia, I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have drafted such a contract to defraud you. You¡¯re a broad-minded person, so you shouldn¡¯t sink 10 my level.¡± Nydia stared at Gloria with respect in her eyes. Oh gosh. She never thought Gloria could take her out of this checkmate and even make Justin willing to give her 200 million Gloria curved her lips. ¡®Well, I won¡¯t pursue it since that¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll take the case.¡± Justin beamed and looked at Gloria. ¡°Thanks so much!¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°I can help you recoverpensations, but I¡¯ll only give you 200 million, and the rest is mymission Do you have any opinion?¡± Justin was shocked He lost 400 million in that project. If she only gave 200 million to him, it meant that he would suffer losses of 200 million. He had asked a lot ofwyers, but none of them was one hundred percent sure that they could recover thepensations Therefore, he perished that thought, but looked forwyers and swindled money from them. It was eptable if he could get back 200 million. Though he felt sad about it, a loss may turn out to be a gain. He could acquaint himself with Gloria through this case. That was the point. Given that I¡¯m so generous this time, she might offer a hand in the future. That will be a real blessing! Justin smiled and said without hesitation, ¡®I¡¯m lucky enough to have you on my side. It¡¯s entirely up to you what you want to do and when you file awsuit!¡± Justin looked very generous. Gloria smiled saintly. ¡°Mr. Harris, listen. I¡¯m nning to let you give the rest 200 million to Nydia.¡± Justin¡¯s face clouded. ¡°Miss White, you¡­¡± Nydia cracked a smile. What a trick! Gloria looked at Justin with a half smile. ¡°If you say no, I can only sue against you for the sake of Nydia. By then, you have to pay her 500 million. Now you don¡¯t need to pay any price. Besides, if I win the cose for you, no one dares to trick you in the future isn¡¯t that a win-win cooperation?¡± Justin scowled and realized that Gloria was just trying to get back to him for the sake of Nydia, However, he couldn¡¯t stand another loss of 500 million. If Gloria took this case, she could leach the other party a good lesson and no one dared to mess with him in the future. Seeing Justin frown and keep silent, Gloria raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, we¡¯re friends now If you have any difficulty in the future, I will offer you a hand in legal ways.¡¯ Gloria gave him a way out Justin was pleased to hear that it would be a great thing to him is the losses made him get acquainted with Gloria Once Gloria gol engaged in this case, everyone would know that he had rtions with Gloria Then no one would dare delude him. The cooperation was a good deal from any perspective. Thinking of that, Justin nodded with a smile. ¡°Miss While, thai¡¯s very kind of you. Do as you wish I have no objections¡± Nydia was amused. She felt so good relying on Gloria During the meal, each of them had their own considerations. Justin prepared some wine for Gloria and Nydia but they didn¡¯t drink it. When it was almost time, Nydia stared at Justin and said in a low voice, ¡®Mr. Harris, Norma, and I have things to deal with, so we¡¯ll excuse you. And we¡¯ll get about 10 settling this case tomorrow.¡± Justin said with a smile immediately, ¡°OK. Do what you got to do!¡± Seeing Justin look like a pathetic puppy dog. Nydia couldn¡¯t be happier. It was so great to ride on Gloria¡¯s coattails Gloria smiled at Justin and stood up. Nydia followed Gloria and walked outside. However, once they opened the door, countless cameras were pointed at her She frowned slightly The reporters finally had a chance to interview Gloria, so they fought with one another to be the first one Someone even showed a live broadcast, which attracted a lot of audiences Coincidentally, Ang was chatting with Martha in her bedroom, while fiddling with her phone. Seeing the title in the live broadcast, she got puzzled, ¡°Why is Gloria being interviewed by the reporters?¡¯ Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Reason Why You Divorced Mr. Collins ¡°Click to check it out.¡± Martha watched Ang¡¯s phone and Ang did that obediently. At that moment, a reporter couldn¡¯t repress his curiosity to ask. ¡°Miss White, I heard that you¡¯ve been with Mr. Brown since you divorced Mr. Collins. Are you going to marry Mr. Brown?¡± Ang let out a chuckle. ¡°Well, Gloria is swallowing her bitter fruit. Her reputation will be ruined by herself sooner orter.¡± Martha sneered. ¡®Without her father who makes ns for her, she would be nothing. So what if she¡¯s Norma? Mr. Collins doesn¡¯t bother to look at her.¡± The smile on Ang¡¯s lips froze and she knitted her brows. Mr. Collins also totally ignores me Sensing Ang¡¯s frustration, she changed the subject. ¡°Watch the live broadcast first.¡± In the video, the reporter continued, ¡°Miss White, you had dates with Mr Brown when you were still married. Did you get divorced because of Mr. Brown? Did you cheat on Mr. Collins?¡± Ang looked much better, sneered, and waited for a good show Justin, who stood behind Gloria, broke out in a cold sweat. Damn it! Why were there so many reporters? They were blocking the doorway. Why didn¡¯t he hear the noises outside just now? Moreover, how could security guards allow so many reporters to get in? He was happy to acquaint himself with Gloria just now. But now so many reporters were saying bad things to Gloria. If Gloria med it on him¡­! He looked at Gloria subconsciously. Nydia was so angry that she wanted to talk back. Gloria pulled Nydia¡¯s hand and squinted at the reporters. She was unaffected by the reporter¡¯s first question but got annoyed by theing questions. Gloria watched that reporter with a faint smile. ¡°You can interview me and make questions. But, remember I¡¯m Norma. I can sue you for making up a rumor and make you end up being penniless. The second reporter¡¯s heart skipped a bear. He cast down his eyes to disguise his panic. Other reporters were also panicky. The reporters were good at raising questions with sharp tongues. But it would only bring them trouble if they were sharp-tongued regardless of whoever they interviewed. The person before them was a top- sswyer all over the world, so everyone was careful with their speech. Those who prepared a lot of questions to pry her privacy kept silent Terror zed in Justin¡¯s heart. What was wrong with these reporters? He would find out why they appeared when he went back. The reporters blocked the way. Despite being flustered, they didn¡¯t want to retreat. Anything rted to Gloria would be a trending topic. If they could get some words from her mouth, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have to work for several months. A hint of envy shed across Ang. She saw Gloria as a clown since they were on different levels. But now, Gloria was getting more outstanding. Martha snorted. ¡°She¡¯s Norma, so what? Norma is just awyer. The Collins family is rich enough and doesn¡¯tck awyer. Anger was boiling up inside Ang, but she said calmly, ¡°But such awyer made Jordy lose the case. We can no longer underestimate her.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Martha nodded in satisfaction as her daughter could still keep her wits. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you can keep your wits. We need to achieve our aim step by step.¡± Without another word, Ang kept watching the video. They were scared of what Gloria had said, but they were reluctant to give up this chance to create a trending topic. Their cameras were pointed at Gloria. Another reporter¡¯s voice asked, ¡°Miss White, could you please tell us why you divorced Mr. Collins?¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Set Traps for Her Gloria said calmly, ¡°We have no feelings for each other anymore.¡¯ The reporter that raised the question was pleased to hear thot, ond continued, it because of your cousin Ang clenched her phone and stared fixedly at Gloria, Martha frowned slightly. ¡°Will Gloria take this chance to speak ill of you?¡± Ang looked bad. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I am expecting.¡± Martha looked at Ang. ¡°Why?¡¯ Ang tightened her grip on the phone, a bit exasperated. ¡°If she speaks ill of me, I can hire some paid posters and have them spread the idea that Gloria is a pretty woman. Thoseizens would defend me and curse her because I¡¯ve left a perfect impression on them.¡± Martha recovered her wits and nodded in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re right. But if she says something nice about you, it¡¯ll be hard for you to find a way to fight back¡± ¡°Gloria is much wiser than before!¡± Ang grilled her teeth. ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see I wish she could say something bad about me.¡± At that moment, Nydia stood behind Gloria and her eyes shed. Gloria is deliberately guiding the reporters to ask her questions? After finishing her threatening words, she could have totally ignored those reporters who might step backward to make way for her. : Nydia decided to sit by and do nothing. Perhaps she could see the overbearing side of Gloria.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Gloria raised her eyebrows, ¡°My cousin Ang is Mr. Collins¡¯ savior li¡¯s not strange thai he is nice to his savior. Ang is a person of integrity Though she likes Mr. Collins, she never thinks of breaking up Mr. Collins and me. She also tries to persuade us to make peace Our divorce has nothing to do with Ang.¡± Ang¡¯s face changed. ¡°Damn it!¡± She knew Gloria would not be that stupid to trap herself. Martha also looked terrible. ¡°Such a bitch!¡± The reporters felt that they got to the point. Someone pursued. ¡®Will Mr. Collins marry Ang after you get divorced?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know Mr. Collins¡¯ idea, but¡­¡± A sneer shed across her face. Ang likes to set traps for herself so much to y the victim. I can help her set the traps so that she can be caught in traps more easily! The reporters got more excited. Gloria stressed ¡®but¡¯ and deliberately made it a little longer. She must have some important information to tell. Ang¡¯s face went an ugly green. ¡°Bitch!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but use swear words. That was her first time. Martha¡¯s face changed. ¡°We can¡¯t let her continue!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have our people there. How can I stop her?¡± ¡°Call her!¡± ¡®She¡¯ll use my phone call to make up the story!¡± Ang was pissed off. She knew Gloria was setting traps for her. When everyone was expectant, Gloria parted her lips. ¡°Please don¡¯t see Ang as that kind of person. When I had a fight with Mr. Collins, I went out for dinner and often saw Mr. Collins and Ang being together. Every time she would persuade us to make peace.¡± Ang was astounded. Nydia was so happy but she couldn¡¯t show it. She felt bad when she had to suppress herughter. Hahaha¡­ Such an amazing trick! Gloria hadn¡¯t finished her words. But there were subtle changes on the reporters¡¯ faces as they thought Ang was out of line. She tried to persuade Gloria and Jordy to make peace but still went out for dinner with Mr. Collins. Didn¡¯t she know it would lead to misunderstanding? Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 It¡¯s Too Late They heard that Ang was a well-educated, pretty, and kind woman, but¡­ Some people were skeptical. They thought Gloria might be sarcastic with Ang because Jordy was so nice to Ang When they were lost in thoughts, Gloria said in a deep voice, ¡°Ang was very sad knowing Mr. Collins and I got divorced She said she was to me and she shouldn¡¯t have woken up and even wanted tomit suicide.¡¯ The reporters were astonished. ¡°Miss White med herself that much!¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that Miss White is a pretty and kinddy¡¯ Nydia felt disgusted, though she knew the mockery in Gloria¡¯s words. She stepped forward. The reporters pointed the cameras at her as they understood Nydia was going to talk Ang was fuming with anger. Seeing Nydia, she bellowed, ¡®Nydia, what are you doing?¡± Nydia nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s true. Ang is a very kind beauty I¡¯m friends with Gloria, so I saw her several times. When I felt upset, Ang wouldfort me and care about my feelings. She helped me when I was in need And she¡¯s very gentle to Gloria. She would rather get wronged herself than lei Gloria suffer.¡± The reporters were taken aback. ¡°Ang is such a great woman!¡± ¡°Of course, they are cousins!¡± Ang was exasperated. She knew Gloria was nning to say somelhing more astonishing to give her a heavy blow Gloria curled her lips, with mockery in her eyes. Since Ang was trying to build such an image, she would help her. Watching the reporters that looked suspicious, Gloria opened her mouth, ¡°She became a vegetable because she is a very good person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed herself to save Mr. Collins.¡± The reporters came back to themselves. Indeed, it was lucky enough for Ang to be a vegetable for so long. Ang might have epted she had to die before she decided to save Mr. Collins! Gloria sneered inside. Actually, she had realized that there was something amiss with that car crash. It was so horrific that she should have died. But she became a vegetable and woke up in a crafty time. Evidently, it was Ang¡¯s scheme Since Ang likes building a perfect image, I can help her achieve her aim. The higher she rises, the harder she falls! Gloria was nning to get to the point When the reporters felt shocked at Ang¡¯s greatness. Gloria said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful to Ang for her help. After ! get divorced, I persuaded her not to consider my feelings if Mr. Collins liked her and wanted to marry her After all, Mr Collins and I could no longer get back The reporters watched Gloria in astonishment. It was meless to remarry after getting divorced. However, it would arouse criticism if Mr. Collins remarried his ex-wife¡¯s cousin. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But now everyone thought Ang and Jordy were a couple. Things were gettingplicated. Ang got panicky. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let her continue, or my efforts would be ruined.¡± ¡°Call her now!¡± Ang didn¡¯t care about much. She held Martha¡¯s phone and called Gloria. But it was toote. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The Reporters Got There First The reporters kept in mind what Gloria was going to say. Gloria took a deep sigh. ¡®Ang was very determined. She said she wouldn¡¯t be the barrier between Mr. Collins and me no matter what. She would rather be single all her life than marry Mr. Collins. She told me she didn¡¯t want to be that vile character or make others think she was a mistress.¡± Ang was speechless. ¡°Jesus! Ang is a wise woman as I suppose. She knows it would hurt Gloria and destroy her reputation if she married Mr Collins. ¡°Yes, I really admire Ang for she is so broad-minded. If I were her, I could never be so open-minded. It¡¯s a good choice to not marry Mr. Collins. If she did, others would only disdain her. After all, when she was in aa, Mr. Collins took care of her. Before Mr. Collins gol divorced, he often went out with her. So¡­ If she did marry Mr. Collins, she would be considered as a mistress.¡± That¡¯s a bad reputation. Ang won¡¯t do such kind of thing.¡± Hearing the reporters¡¯ discussions, Nydia almost burst intaughter. Justin that stood behind Gloria breathed a sigh of relief. Given the current situation, the reporters should be called together by her. Or it wouldn¡¯t be so coincidental. But it helped him in another way. He stood behind them, so he must have been filmed by a lot of cameras. If those billionaires knew that he was acquainted with Norma, they would definitely curry favor with him. Gloria smiled and nodded ¡®Ang is the ray of hope in my life. It¡¯s my pleasure to have her as my cousin. I am proud of her.¡± With that, she shifted her gaze to the phone that kept vibrating, with a smile on her lips. ¡°You see, my family is calling me, so please excuse me.¡± She waved her phone, without letting others see clearly the phone numbers on the screen, and left. The reporters made way for Gloria as they had got the information they wanted. They didn¡¯t dare to ask more tough questions, for fear that she would make them end up getting nothing. If that was the case, their years of efforts would be in vain. Nydia followed Gloria and repressed the urge tough. She followed Gloria into her car. Once she got in the car, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows and looked at Nydia. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive your car over?¡± ¡°No, I came here by taxi. I¡¯m staying with you at your home tonight.¡± Gloria said nothing and started the engine N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her phone was ringing, while Nydia wasughing ¡°Babe, don¡¯t you n to answer it?¡± Gloria curled her lips. ¡°Why should I? She will get angrier if I don¡¯t answer it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You should pick it up and y the victim with her. She will be pissed off!¡± Gloria chuckled, muted the phone, and drove home. The interview with Gloria caused a sensation. It became a trending topic immediately. Some stars heard that Gloria was in the restaurant and wanted to make use of Gloria to be a hit. But it was toote for them and they felt so bad. Those reporters got there first. Now Gloria¡¯s friend and Justin Harris caused an outbreak of discussions on the Inte. If they were there, they would be the ones that were discussed now. Damn it. Ang who couldn¡¯t get through to Gloria smashed the phone to the ground in wrath. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Build an Image Ang was furious. ¡°She burned my bridge! I have no way to marry Jordy now!¡± Martha¡¯s face was sullen. She didn¡¯t expect Gloria would y such a trick. Now she felt it was so bad to end up eating her own bitter fruit. To impress everyone, Ang made efforts to be seen as a selfless beauty. Now it turned out¡­ Gloria had announced to the reporters Once Ang married Jordy, she would be a mistress that wormed her way into others¡¯ family! ¡®At this point, you should calm down. We have other ways, don¡¯t we?¡± Ang clenched her fists and looked livid. It was the first time she had been so anxious ¡®She must do it on purpose It was her that brought those reporters over,¡¯ Martha added Ang looked at Martha. ¡°Mom, you said you had other ways?¡± Martha sighed ¡°The only way is 10 ask the Collins family to im that you have the right reasons 10 marry into the Collins family Since Gloria made your selfless image more impressive, you should learn to maintain The wrath and hatred shed across Ang¡¯s eyes she really wished 10 chip away ai Gloria piece and piece. Ang took a deep breath ¡°Now I can only put my mind to old Mrs. Collins¡¯ birthday party¡± ¡°Have you prepared the gift?¡± Ang bit her lip. ¡°Yes, I know her liking and prepare a luxurious gift. I guess she will like it.¡± Martha breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Alright. You always reassure me. You should be on your best behavior to impress the Collins,¡± Ang nodded without another word. The room fell into silence. At the same time. Almost all theizens had got that news. George also read it and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gloria is so open-minded now? Well, she changes a lot after she volunteered to get divorced. But Jordy seems unhappy about it? Out of curiosity, he drove to Jordy¡¯s home. There was a fingerprint lock on the door, but his fingerprint was recorded. It was easy for him toe in. Finding Jordy¡¯s shoes on the shoe rack, George smiled. He changed the shoes and went to Jordy¡¯s study. He knocked on the door, ¡°Hello, are you inside?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± said Jordy¡¯s cold voice. George got excited. He held the phone and walked in. Seeing Jordy doing his own business, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so busy that you haven¡¯t read today¡¯s trending topic, have you?¡± Jordy looked up and nced at him. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Come on. Let me show you an interview video. ¡®George swiped his phone and clicked into Twitter. Looking into Jordy¡¯s disdainful eyes, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s about your ex-wife.¡± Jordy¡¯s hand hung in mid-air. He looked up at George¡¯s phone instinctively. The video was yed. In the video, Gloria¡¯s face was very clear. But Jordy¡¯s face turned sullen when he saw a chubby mid- aged man behind Gloria N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Without further thinking, someone asked, ¡°Miss White, I heard that you¡¯ve been with Mr. Brown since you divorced Mr. Collins. Are you going to marry Mr. Brown? Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The Light in Her Life George smiled and observed the people around him. Before, he was careless and didn¡¯t notice anything. Carlos reminded him to be careful. So, he thought he should provoke someone today. Watching Jordy keep staring at the video, he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Miss White, you dated Mr. Brown privately before the divorce, so did you divorce Mr. Collins because of Mr. Brown? Did you cheat?¡± Jordy instantly had a gloomy expression on his face. In the beginning, she had always been very well-behaved, and he thought so of her too. However, when Jonathan learned that she was Norma, she did not hesitate 10 help him, went 10 the banquet with Jonathan¡¯s help, and filed for divorce in public. Jordy could sense that Gloria had made up her mind to divorce. He just stared at the woman in the video, who had an indifferent expression. ¡°You can interview me or ask questions, but I¡¯m Norma and I have the right to hold you ountable and make you pay huge amounts of money.¡± George smiled. ¡®Actually, I know now that your ex-wife was bold Her words silenced everyone. But¡­ just keep watching the video.¡± ¡°Miss White, why did you and Mr. Collins divorce?¡± Jordy didn¡¯t speak and stared at the woman in the video with sharp eyes. ¡°Because I don¡¯t love him anymore¡± Jordy sneered suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± ¡°Is it because of your cousin?¡± ¡°My cousin was Mr Collins¡¯ savior, so I had to be nice to the savior. She was upright. She loved Mr. Collins but never got in between us and kept trying to reconcile us Our divorce had nothing to do with my cousin.¡± George was amused. ¡°See? They get along very well, not as you said. Gloria didn¡¯t seem so cunning or scheming to her cousin.¡± Jordy pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°After your divorce, will Mr. Collins marry your cousin? ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Collins¡¯ idea, but¡­¡± Jordy frowned and subconsciously thought she was going to say something shocking. However, he thought too much. ¡°My cousin wasn¡¯t like that. Before I feuded with Mr. Collins, I used 10 See Mr. Collins and my cousin together when I went out to dinner, but my cousin went to great lengths to persuade us to reconcile each time.¡± ¡®My cousin was heartbroken over my divorce from Mr. Collins She said we were divorced because of her and repeatedly imed she shouldn¡¯t have woken up and that she wanted to kill herself.¡± Next, Nydia continued. ¡°My cousin is too kind, or she won¡¯t help Mr. Collins and be a vegetable.¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes were cold, and Gloria seemed to remind him that Ang was in a vegetative state because of him No. Their rtionship can¡¯t be that simple! Or, Gloria is so sick of being pestered that she wants to use it to warn me not toe near her again. Gloria, great! Next, Gloria continued to praise Ang. From start to finish, Gloria was unnerved and mostly talked about her cousin rather than Jordy. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As if, Ang was the light in her life. At this moment, Jordy desperately wanted to get Ang out of Gloria¡¯s mind. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Irreversible At the end of the video, Gloria was very rxed while Jordy was somber. George was amused. ¡°Man, tell me, did you fall in love with Gloria?¡± Jordy was taken aback. ¡°I love Gloria?¡± The next moment, heughed. ¡°Do you think this is possible?¡± She willfully disregarded the reputation of the Collins family and was always against him, so he wouldn¡¯t fall in love with that woman. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± George didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at him speechlessly while his eyes seemed to tell Jordy, ¡°Okay I know you have high self- esteem and don¡¯t want to admit it. Anyway, I already know you¡¯re in love with her.¡± Jordy didn¡¯t say anything George raised his eyebrows ¡®What about Ang? Will you marry her? Gloria must have seen Ang as an enemy. so will you marry Ang? If you do, it will be very troublesome in the future. People may take Ang as your mistress.¡± Outsiders now didn¡¯t know what was going on But George wasn¡¯t like that He knew the details. Jordy said nonchnily, ¡°Not for now.¡¯ ¡°But you¡¯ve agreed to marry Ang, haven¡¯t you?¡¯ Jordy frowned and dropped the pen irritably without speaking N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. George smiled, ¡°Your love is even moreplicated than mine.¡± Coldly looking at George, who seemed to be trying to continue, Jordy said immediately, ¡°Piss off, or I¡¯ll take you out In fact, he would kick George out! Thinking of a simr experience before, George had a gloomy expression! ¡°Damn it! I am your friend who gave you the information, but why are you so ruthless to me?¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go out on my own. You don¡¯t need to help me!¡± George¡¯s arm was now caught by Jordy. He struggled hastily. Jordy let him go, and then George snorted,ined, and left with his phone Jordy was the only one left in the study Unable to continue working in such silence, he picked up his phone, opened Twitter, and yed the interview video again. Time flew. Soon, it would be Karen¡¯s birthday Many people were constantly preparing for this day. They both wanted to take this opportunity to befriend the Collins family As long as Karen was happy, theirpany might receive preferential treatment. They saw it as an opportunity to prosper. At this moment, Gloria arrived with the gift. Nydia saw Gloria beside her nervous and hesitant, knowing that Gloria was resisting the gift from Ang ¡°Anyway, we¡¯vee this far. Gloria, there¡¯s no reason for you to hold back!¡± Nydia looked at her firmly and grabbed her hand. Gloria blinked and took a deep breath, seemingly making up her mind. She nodded to Nydia, ¡°I got it!¡± Nydia smiled at her and said nothing. They walked in together hand in hand. The man checking the invitation was surprised to see Gloria, but his manner prevented him from saying anything. Making sure the invitation was right, the guy said politely, ¡°Wee.¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 An Amazing Woman The two walked in together. There were many guests at the moment. They were all looking at the door so as not to miss any of the bigwigs at the banquet and to befriend them. Under the gazes of the guests, two girls walked in together. On the left was a girl in a light blue dress with minimal embellishment and stripes She got a blue gem that wasn¡¯t too sparkly but was eye catching and matched her dress perfectly Gloria had a great figure. With this dress, she was even more beautiful. Her curls were loose with a butterfly-shaped bobby pin, which made her look more attractive. No one could imitate her grace Many people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her Nydia was also well-dressed She was wearing a pink dress with lots of gems. Her slender legs and waist fascinated many men Her stunning face was covered in delicate makeup However, Nydia could still feel a lot of people staring at Gloria She sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯d better not stand next to you in the future. I am very confident in myself, but you attract everyone¡¯s attention! You are too eye catching By your side, I am nothing.¡± Hearing herin, Gloria couldn¡¯t helpughing ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so unconfident.¡± ¡°Unconfident? It¡¯s true! Look at those men. They¡¯re all widening their eyes! You¡¯re wearing no makeup and simple clothes today, but those people are just staring at you! Beautiful women are the worst! They don¡¯t know you are conscienceless!¡± Gloria didn¡¯t know what to say ¡®Yes. I am conscienceless, which you will see tonight!¡¯ Nydia couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s see!¡± At this moment, everyone came back to their senses while many women were extremely jealous and didn¡¯t want to admit that Gloria was beautiful! However, some people were whispering, ¡®Why is Gloria here? Wouldn¡¯t she be embarrassed in her identity? Did she want to make peace with him? ¡®Make peace? Is that possible? It was Gloria who filed for the divorce, so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself.¡¯ ¡°I heard that Gloria has a very good rtionship with Karen, who likes her very much. This may be the reason why she came to the banquet.¡¯ ¡°Look! Gloria is so pretty and ssy! Why didn¡¯t Mr. Collins love herter?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was Gloria who filed for the divorce, but smart guys knew that the rtionship between Jordy and Ang caused it. Everyone thought that the Collins family disliked Gloria because she was ipetent. However, Gloria wasn¡¯t what they thought it would be. The sudden divorce plunged the Collins Group into crisis. Then they teamed up with Mr. Brown, but a lawsuit cost the Collins Group billions of dors. This woman was amazing! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Rage Uninformed people thought Gloria was a scheming woman and kept ming her, but those involved in it knew the truth ¡°So what? Can a nice appearancest a marriage? Besides, do you know how cunning Gloria is? After all, we don¡¯t often see her.¡± Without knowing the truth, they talked baselessly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not a man, or I¡¯m definitely going to woo her. She¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Such a beautiful woman could be a problem! People around her could be in trouble because of her. Historically, many men had been like that.¡± Just as everyone was chatting with enthusiasm, someone suddenly shouted excitedly, ¡®li¡¯s started!¡± The others looked towards the door in confusion. Their eyes lit up when they saw the three people walking in. These three were ude, his wife, and his daughter. Perhaps because of today¡¯s asion, Ang¡¯s outfit wasn¡¯t as dazzling as the one she wore at Murray¡¯s birthday party, but her pink gown was still eye catching. Ang had white skin, which was entuated by the pink dress, making many men keep their eyes on her. Some couldn¡¯t help butpare them. ¡°Look! Ang is so beautiful! I envy her so much. She¡¯s the daughter of the White family and will be the wife of the president of the Collins Group Those two identities are daunting ¡®She¡¯s indeed beautiful, but look closely, Ang has makeup and wears such a striking dress while Gloria doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s wearing a simple dress and no makeup, so Gloria is prettier byparison!¡± ¡°Gloria is better looking but not as excellent as Ang¡¯ ¡°However, Gloria and Ang are sisters, aren¡¯t they? Did you see yesterday¡¯s headline? The two seem to have a good rtionship!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. People were still talking.Seeing that many men were looking in the other direction instead of her, Ang looked there suspiciously. Then she saw Gloria in a blue dress with a stiff smile and growing rage! To this day, Ang still remembered what Gloria said in the interview. Gloria seemed to beplimenting Ang, but she was actually satirizing that Ang was a mistress! Ang took a deep breath to control her emotions. Today¡¯s guests were staring at her and Gloria, so she couldn¡¯t lose control Then, she smiled at her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, look. Gloria is over there.¡± Martha was shocked The guests present prevented her from casting her murderous gaze on Gloria! Martha looked over there suspiciously while ude was also a little surprised. ¡°Gloria is here too?¡± With that, he said to Martha and Ang, Just talk to Gloria now. I need to go to my business partner.¡± Martha and Ang were irritable but still nodded and walked towards Gloria together. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Hypocrisy At this moment, Gloria was standing face to face with Nydia. Many people were staring at Gloria, but no one greeted her. Gloria¡¯s status was too special now. She was the ex-wife of Mr. Collins. They were divorced, but those men still didn¡¯t dare to provoke Mr. Collins¡¯ ex-wife Plus, she was also Jonathan¡¯s friend. If these men really chatted with her, they could be enemies of these two big shots, which might be tragic¡­ Nydia smiled when she saw the two behind Gloria. ¡°They are here.¡± Then, she greeted Martha and Ang, ¡°Hello!¡± Yesterday, she told the media that because Gloria was so nice to Ang, she needed to say hello first! Seeing Ang¡¯s stiff smile, Nydia was verycent! Gloria turned around and saw them, suddenly feeling sick! When the three of them were desperate, they turned 10 her father, who was kind, but the family was so evil. Once, she was simple and didn¡¯t care about it. After her father died, her uncle took all her father¡¯s shares When her uncle asked Gloria to sign it, he said it would still belong to her. He did this just to convince thepany¡¯s shareholders. No matter what, the White family musi unite Gloria thought her uncle was the same as her dad at the time, so she signed it without hesitation However, things didn¡¯t go the way Gloria had imagined ude said nothing These things seemed to already belong to them. As for Ang, she reced Gloria as the daughter of the White family and forced her to divorce Jordy. These three were really scheming Before, she didn¡¯t care about it, but now, after her father died, they showed their true selves without hesitation. However, Gloria certainly wouldn¡¯t let her dad¡¯s achievements be taken away by others. Sooner or later, she would get thepany back. ¡°Hello¡± Ang smiled and nodded to them. You came early Gloria, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? We could havee together.¡± People around them were paying attention to them and could hear their conversations. Gloria smiled and responded sternly. ¡°Nydia stayed at my house yesterday, so I came with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡¯ Ang smiled while gritting her teeth angrily. Knowing that her daughter was speechless in rage, Martha smiled and looked at Gloria. ¡°Gloria, it¡¯s been a long time since you left home. Do you want to move back home tomorrow?¡± Gloria smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. Now I work in aw firm. I live nearer there.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Okay, so do you want to go home for dinner tomorrow? Your uncle misses you very much and always wants you toe back.¡± Facing Martha¡¯s warm invitation, Gloria thought for a while. She did have a lot to say to them, so she nodded. ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow night.¡± Martha smiled and nodded. ¡°A family must be like this! I¡¯ll cook and wait for you toe back. I remember you love the meal I make the most.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Old But Healthy N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing Martha¡¯s hypocrisy, Gloria sneered silently. A family must be like this She actually meant that Gloria didn¡¯t regard it as her home anymore and distanced herself from them. Martha¡¯s words and actions were provocative. She wanted everyone to know Gloria was a hypocrite. So, she had to bring up yesterday¡¯s interview in another way However, at this point, Gloria would definitely not give them a chance to turn a defeat into a victory She smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah Indeed, we haven¡¯t had dinner together for a long time. Last time, I mentioned this 10 Ang, but she seemed 100 busy at the time, so she didn¡¯t exin it clearly Arig, are you free tomorrow?¡¯ Martha was taken aback, Ang could barely contain her anger ¡°Nonsense! You never mentioned that!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Gloria to be so good at lying Gloria¡¯s words saved her a garrie Just now, they tried to im that she was estranged from her farnily, but in fact, they were the indifferent ones. Ang hurriedly smiled and said, ¡®Gloria, you misunderstood me I was a bit busy at the time, but when I tried to chat with you againter, you were also busy. So we haven¡¯t been able to meet again. I¡¯m free tomorrow, so pleasee! Gloria smiled and nodded. ¡°Understood, but you are all very kind to me, so I will not misunderstand anything.¡± Nydia remained silent. She was a little sleepy now and wanted to yawn ¡°When will this boring conversation end?¡¯ Their words were very dull, and they needed to beware of all kinds ofnguage pitfalls. Conversations like this were hypnotic At this point, Nydia nced around and saw that no one was listening to their chat, so she couldn¡¯t help laughing They looked at Nydia, who coughed lightly. ¡°I just suddenly thought of an interesting thing.¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw is here!¡± Someone suddenly shouted, and everyone turned their heads. Karen came out with Jordy¡¯s parents supporting her on both sides, They all had happy smiles. Gloria looked at her with a pure smile. Ang also looked at Karen and walked over subconsciously. She looked at Olivia, who smiled and said, ¡°Ang, help your grandma.¡± Olivia was doing this to prove to everyone that Ang was the daughter-inw she really recognized! She was trying to highlight Ang¡¯s importance, which made perfect sense. After all, the two families were friends, so there was nothing wrong with Ang helping Karen. Olivia saw Gloria out of the corner of her eyes and had a cold expression, but the next moment, she began to sneer. ¡°You want revenge on Ang? Try if you can!¡± Ang smiled. ¡°OK.¡± She walked over, but Karen raised her arm and said helplessly, ¡°Enough. I can walk by myself and I¡¯m healthy enough, so I don¡¯t need help.¡± Ang¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Sly Girl Everyone had mixed expressions. At this point, Olivia recognized her daughter-inw but Karen did not. In this family, Karen was more senior than Olivia. Joining the Collins family was a bit difficult for Ang At this moment, Ang, who was well educated, began to curse Karen silently. Obviously, Karen embarrassed Ang. Ang took a deep breath to control her emotions and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t look old at all, even if they worried that you might fall.¡± Olivia also came back to her senses and said with a smile, ¡®You are always like this, now you are not like before, so you should pay attention to your health.¡± Karen waved casually while everyone congratted and ttered her, which made her happy. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You make me think I¡¯m only eighteen.¡± Karen was much more rxed than just now. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, Karen saw Gloria looking at her with a smile at this time, so she waved at Gloria ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me just now?¡± Gloria was taken aback, realizing that her grandmother was embarrassing Ang for her Gloria took a deep breath, stepped forward, and smiled, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re still healthy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Even your aunt cares about me and worries that I will fall, why don¡¯t you? You are so unconscionable!¡± Karen seemed a little disappointed, but she was actually indulging in Gloria Ang stood there, bewildered. Hearing this, everyone was surprised Karen said that Olivia was Gloria¡¯s aunt, but before, Gloria had been called Olivia¡¯s mother. This showed that Karen admitted that Olivia was divorced, but people didn¡¯t know why Karen still loved Gloria. The guests were confused. Nydia looked at Gloria with a smile and walked towards Ang slowly. ¡°Ang, did you see it? Even though Gloria and Mr. Collins are divorced, she still loves Gloria! Don¡¯t think too much. She¡¯s just caring about Gloria and not ignoring you.¡± Ang was angry. She didn¡¯t expect Nydia to be so sly. Ang¡¯s smile just now told the others that she was d to see Gloria and Karen getting along well. Before she could say that, however, Nydia¡¯s words attracted the guests and made them think Ang was narrow-minded! Suppressing her anger, Ang chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I¡¯d be happy to see my grandma and Gloria getting along well! After all, they¡¯re no longer family, which made me a little sad before, but now, seeing them get along in a different way, I¡¯m happy too.¡± Nydiaughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really generous. I just misunderstood you and thought you¡¯d be jealous.¡± This woman was really strong, she needed to improve her abilities. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Why Is This Happening? Ang took a breath andughed, ¡®I¡¯m not like that.¡± At this moment, Gloria and Karen walked to their seat. Gloria nced at Newell and nodded with a smile. In fact, she sometimes didn¡¯t know what to call Newell. He was not like Olivia. She didn¡¯t get along well with Olivia but could still call her aunt. In this regard, however, Newell was embarrassing her. She and Jordy were divorced, so Gloria couldn¡¯t call him Dad. But she couldn¡¯t call him uncle either, because he was kind to her, and it would be weird. Thest time they met, she called him Dad, bul she couldn¡¯t do it in front of so many people. After a while, Michael also came out with a smile. Looking at thepliments from everyone, he responded with a smile. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ang looked around subconsciously but didn¡¯t see Jordy: Holding Gloria¡¯s hand, Karen smiled and looked at the crowd ¡°Everyone, I would like to introduce my biological granddaughter to everyone.¡± People were confused ¡°Biological granddaughter?¡± ¡°She has a biological granddaughter?¡± Olivia also looked at them in surprise, wondering whai Karen wanted to do. And when everyone was puzzled, Karen and Gloria took a step forward while Gloria was surprised. ¡°Grandma?¡± Karen said with a smile, ¡°Gloria used to be my granddaughter-inw, and I have always regarded her as my biological granddaughter. She is now divorced from my grandson, but in my eyes, she is still my own granddaughter. Joseph nced at Karen. He was a little unhappy but still affectionate. He loved Karen the most and realized he couldn¡¯t lose her, even if he only cared about his work now. So, Joseph wouldn¡¯t interfere with Karen on something innocuous. Today was her birthday, and Joseph wouldn¡¯t make her sad. Ignoring the surprised look of everyone, Karen continued. ¡°Today, there are so many guests here, so I announce that, from today, Gloria is the daughter of the Collins family. Her parents are dead, so in the future, Gloria will enter the family tree of the Collins family. This is my and Michael¡¯s decision.¡¯ Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Karen smiled and nodded before she finished. ¡°Olivia, I know you like this girl very much too. She called you mom before, so in the future, you will be her mother too. She¡¯s divorced, but the rtionship can¡¯t be terminated, right?¡± Olivia was stunned, but she had no choice. Before she could speak, Newell smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Gloria will still be my daughter. I¡¯m not going to lose her because she and Jordy divorced.¡± Olivia smiled stiffly, unable to suppress her anger. Ang subconsciously clenched her fists with panicked gazes. Today, Karenpletely embarrassed her. She let everyone know that the Collins family still cared the most about Gloria rather than Ang! Also, what Gloria said to reporters yesterday didn¡¯t bode well for her! She might have nowhere to go in the future! ¡°Why is this happening??¡± However, Ang didn¡¯t know that Karen had already made this n and saw the video and Gloria¡¯s state at the time¡­ Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Fall in the Status Karen was excited! She had never been so ecstatic! At the time, she watched the video with Newell while saying with a smile, ¡°See? My granddaughter still loves my grandson! She won¡¯t allow Ang to marry Jordy as her grandma, have to help her!¡± Newell had a mixed look, knowing that her mother was pretending not to know anything. Gloria did it out of the hatred for Ang and Jordy. It was just her revenge. She had already given up on Jordy. But, seeing Karen so happy, he didn¡¯t say it. Now, she announced that without hesitation at the banquet. Newell could sense that his mother just didn¡¯t want Gloria to be wronged or looked down upon because of the divorce. In any case, the Collins family was still Gloria¡¯s backer. Jordy walked in and saw this The dress she was wearing was a little lighter than the one she wore at thest banquet. It was very ordinary but made her the most dazzling woman Jordy stepped forward with a cold expression Karen didn¡¯t seem to see Jordy and continued to smile at Gloria. ¡°Gloria, I haven¡¯t forgotten you Don¡¯t be at odds with the Collins family because of what happened before. You can igriore that little bastard, but you should know that I am waiting for you every day!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. This was incredible! Gloria¡¯s identity was embarrassing now, but Karen still defended her in front of so many people. However, Karen didn¡¯t seem to know what Gloria had done before. Not only did she publicly divorce Jordy to put him in big trouble, but she helped the Brown family against the Collins family. It stood to reason that the Collins family would not ignore these. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, everyone was confused. Suddenly, Jordy appeared, and everyone looked at him. Today, he and Gloria were in the spotlight. After all, the two were always very intimate in public, and Jordy was very gentle, but now, they were divorced. At this point, both of them were here and needed to face Karen, so then there must be some contact between them Many people were very curious about this. Gloria was moved and felt her heart racing. She didn¡¯t expect her grandma to say this in front of so many people. She looked at Karen with tears, ¡°Grandma, thank you¡­¡± Karen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Okay. It¡¯s my birthday, so you need to be the host now like you always did before. You¡¯ll be in charge of all my birthday party nning from now on.¡± Olivia had a gloomier expression. Before Gloria got married, it was her job. But since Gloria joined the family, the task was given to Gloria. At that time, Olivia didn¡¯t care about it. It was normal for the wife of the president of the Collins Group to deal with it However, Gloria was already an outsider, but karen still wanted Gloria to do this, which was a humiliation to Olivia Olivia feit that she had fallen in the status. Jordy came over with a colder expression. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Interesting Banquet Karen finally noticed Jordy and had a gloomy look on her face. ¡°Bastard, why are you here sote? Don¡¯t you even care about your grandma¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare,¡± Jordy responded tly and looked at the striking Gloria. ¡°You only care about your granddaughter now, not your grandson.¡± Karenughed helplessly in anger. ¡°Bastard! Are you mocking your grandma? In the future, she will be my biological granddaughter, your father¡¯s biological daughter, and your sister¡¯ Gloria and Jordy were speechless, Everyone was confused ¡°What the hell? His wife became his ex-wife and then his biological sister? What happened?¡± Angughed suddenly. Jordy¡¯s biological sister was not going to marry him. Ignoring everyone¡¯s opinion, Ang stepped forward with a smile. ¡°That would be great Before, I was worried that after Gloria and Jordy got divorced, their rtionship would deteriorate. Now, it will be the best ending for you to be brother and sister.¡± ¡°Ending¡± had many meanings This meant they wouldn¡¯t be husband and wife again. Nydia sneered silently, thinking that Ang was too acquisitive now. Sometimes, the more one said, the more wrong he would be. Ang thought she protected Gloria, but others thought she was scheming Everyone subconsciously looked at Jordy and wondered how he would respond 10 Karen. This banquet was really interesting. So much happened during it. Jordy did not disappoint everyone. He gave Gloria a cold look and said calmly. ¡°You guys can ept this granddaughter or daughter, but I won¡¯t ept this sister.¡± ¡°You¡­¡¯ Karen tried to say something. Newell said quickly, ¡®Mom, leave those kids alone. It¡¯s your birthday. Let¡¯s get the party started.¡± Karen was helpless. Knowing that Jordy was stubborn, she nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s start.¡± Joseph, who had been sitting beside Karen, looked at everyone. ¡°Everyone, it will be the same as those in previous years. This time, let¡¯s save the unnecessary words. Thank you for being able to attend this banquet.¡± Newell smiled and raised a ss to the crowd. ¡°Cheers!¡± After speaking, he took the lead to drink. Then everyone raised their sses, Usually, banquets would be grand, and the host would say some high-sounding words. Everyone was tired of these things. Such time would be better for freemunication. Noble people were always right, so they felt that those simple words of the Collins family made great sense. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this point, Jordy didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to anyone. Soon, everyone was seated. Karen was at the same table with other family members. Just when Gloria wondered where she should sit, Karen calmed her down. She grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand and said without hesitation, ¡®Sit by my side. I¡¯ll be happy to have you by my side on my birthday! After speaking, she nced at Jordy. ¡°Come on, little bastard. Sit by my side too!¡± Joseph had a gloomy expression ¡°What about me?¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 I Can¡¯t Watch You Suffer Anymore Joseph didn¡¯t mind Gloria sitting next to Karen because there was another seat. But now, all seats beside her were upied! Gloria was embarrassed and tried to stand up, but Karen grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand and snorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for so many guests here. I would definitely ignore you. Just take a seat you want.¡± Gloria didn¡¯t know what to say. Her grandma¡¯s actions made her more embarrassed and even sense Michael¡¯s hostility, but it was Karen¡¯s birthday, so she couldn¡¯t go against her grandma. Jordy sat on Karen¡¯s left without saying anything and turned his head to see Gloria who seemed to be hesitating After the divorce, he had never seen Gloria react like this, suddenly realizing that she hadpletely changed Michael had a ghastly expression but didn¡¯t want to be fussy with her on her birthday. So, he sat beside Jordy At this moment, Nydia hadn¡¯t sat down while Gloria looked at her apologetically, but Nydia didn¡¯t care and pointed to the distance. Gloria followed her fingers to see Bryson and Jennifer and nodded reassuringly. Ang didn¡¯t take her seat either, very unwilling, ¡°Gloria is divorced, but why is grandma still so nice to her? Olivia nced at Ang and said, ¡®Ang,e on. Today.¡¯ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hearing this, Ang tried to shake her head hypocritically, but Karen interrupted Olivia, ¡®Olivia, don¡¯t ask Ang to do anything. Let her eat something first Come on!¡± Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly Everyone knew what she meant, but Karen still embarrassed her in front of so many people It was all because of Gloria! Joseph had a gloomy expression but spoke calmly. ¡®Sit down and enjoy the meal.¡± Olivia was stunned and stopped talking. Ang could barely control her expression In any case, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was Jordy¡¯s savior, but Karen never invited her At this moment, the guests were watching this scene curiously Everyone realized that something interesting would always happen in the ces Gloria was in. Ang¡¯s friend Lillian blinked and came over ¡°Ang¡¯ Ang looked at Lillian and nodded with a smile ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here. When did youe? ¡°It¡¯s been a while. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. Sit next to me!¡± As if rescued, Ang smiled and nodded. ¡®OK.¡± Lillian was very upset, put her arm around Ang¡¯s, and whispered, ¡°Ang, I don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re so outrageous! Why does Karen like Gloria so much? Let me say something, and then you guys take out the presents andpare them. Gloria¡¯s gift is so worthless. Maybe Karen will like you when she sees it.¡± Ang shook her head quickly. ¡°No. She¡¯s my sister¡­¡± ¡°Sister? Why are you still defending her? Has she ever defended you? Obviously, she¡¯s embarrassing you!! don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t watch you suffer anymore!¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Whose Trick Is It? With disapproving nces, Ang grabbed her hand and tried to say something, but Lillian continued, ¡°Besides, you saved Jordy! Based on this, the Collins family can¡¯t embarrass their savior anyway!¡± Ang sneered silently in her mind. This was what she wanted! Lillian became her entourage. With Lillian, Ang could avoid a lot of trouble Just as she was hypocritically stopping Lillian, Lillian looked at Karen. ¡°Karen¡± Karen turned her head and saw Lillian approach with a smile. She was a guest, so Karen smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡± A lot of people looked at them, who were more attractive than the food. Obviously, everything that happened at this birthday party was a least! Lillian was Ang¡¯s good friend and she didn¡¯t want Ang to be wronged. The two had been chatting just now, and Ang clearly disagreed with her. The guests all wondered what Lillian would say next N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lillian smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. I do want 10 tell you something. I think you, as well as all your guests, must be very curious about it Jordy frowned and subconsciously nced at Gloria, who just gave Lillian a nonchnt look while sitting motionless next to Karen. All the while, Gloria didn¡¯t look at Jordy. He had a cold expression, which seemed to contain his anger Karen wanted to stop Lillian from talking but couldn¡¯t do it at her birthday party, so she had tough and ask. ¡®What¡¯s thai?¡± Lillian smiled. ¡°Ang told me that she and Gloria bought you a very precious birthday present on the same day. They are sisters, and I think they must have a good understanding of each other. So, would you love the gift they gave you?¡± She was asking karen topare their gifts! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but quiver their lips while someone said helplessly, ¡°Is Lillian too childish?¡± The man next to himughed. ¡°Childish? She¡¯s trying to embarrass one of them. Lillian¡¯s words prove that she knows Gloria¡¯s gifts are inferior. If everyone sees their gifts, Gloria¡¯s problems will be exposed. Then, do you still think she¡¯s childish?¡± ¡°Yeah, if Gloria¡¯s gift was nothing inparison, Karen would be disappointed in her. Lillian is really smart.¡± ¡°Are you sure the smarter one is Lillian instead of Ang?¡± Hearing this, the guy stopped talking and started thinking about it. But the next moment, someone said with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that just now? Lillian might be asking Ang about the birthday present, but Ang didn¡¯t approve of her talking about it openly Clearly, it was Lillian¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°Yes, Ang has always been very kind, or why did she take the risk to save Mr. Collins? No one has her guts and kindness.¡± There was no objection from anyone. Ang almost died for Jordy. It was even lucky for her to be alive. At this moment, everyone looked at Karen and wondered what she was thinking. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Surprises Karen chuckled, ¡°I thought it was something big. Why are you so curious about it? These two girls are smart. They both know what I want. They must have prepared the best gifts for me, but if they show them, there must be a winner.¡¯ It was unfair to both of them. Ang hurriedly stepped forward and held Lillian¡¯s hand, ¡°Lillian.¡¯ She whispered this, and then smiled at Karen, ¡°Yes, grandma, Lillian came up with this idea temporarily. There is no need topare them like this She suggested that because she felt it was novel. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She was like pleading for Lillian, but some people would wonder if Karen was 100 partial. Was it because Gloria¡¯s gift was too awkward and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her? Karen was upset by Ang¡¯s pretentious look. She believed that Gloria could win! Then she looked at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, I suddenly became curious. You two grew up together and the gifts you prepared must be exquisite Why don¡¯t you show them to us?¡± Gloria¡¯s gifts never disappointed her every year. This time, it must also be a satisfying one. Ang was a little surprised. Karen was so partial and she actually asked Gloria to show the gift to them? How confident was she in Gloria? She sneered inwardly She would like to see how Gloria made a lool of herself and how Karen was embarrassed! ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gloria was a little surprised, but the next moment she reacted. Grandma must want her to turn the table and bring Ang down a peg. She suddenly hesitated. She set this up in person to help Karen to get rid of her demon, In fact¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Grandma didn¡¯t want to celebrate her birthday Grandpa didn¡¯t provoke her on this day for a reason. But now, she had to push grandma into the abyss with her own hands. What should she do if grandma really couldn¡¯t get over it? Ai this moment, she was incredibly regretted and hesitant. Jordy naturally noticed herplex mood. He frowned slightly. She shouldn¡¯t be flustered even if their gifts werepared. Then why was she so flustered? ¡°Gloria?¡¯ Gloria didn¡¯t speak. Karen thought she didn¡¯t want to do this. Nydia saw Gloria¡¯s hesitant look She sal opposite Gloria across two tables and was quite close to her. She directly said, ¡®Gloria, you and Ang seem to always think the same Why don¡¯t you show your gifts to us?! guess Karen would be very d to see them!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation. She subconsciously looked at Nydia who was nodding at her with an encouraging look After hesitating for a moment, she looked at Karen and nodded with a smile, ¡°I was afraid that the gift! prepared was not as good as Ang¡¯s, and that you would be disappointed. But since you want to see it, I¡¯ll show it to you. No matter how the gift is, it represents my love for you.¡± Nydia breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Fortunately, Gloria was smart. Just now she was so hesitant and was even in a trance, which was already suspicious. If Ang showed her gift and angered Karen with it, the others would probably doubt that this was Gloria¡¯s trick. However, Gloria covered this by saying that. She made herself look like a person who was eager to win but was afraid to be embarrassed if her gift wasn¡¯t good enough. Karen chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Housekeeper, go and take their gifts out. I¡¯d like to see what they have prepared for me.¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Gifts The housekeeper responded and went to the gift room. The others were all waiting to see the gifts Gloria and Ang were not only cousins, but also Jordy¡¯s ex-girlfriend and girlfriend, However, they were both close to the Collins family, and each had backers Karen and Newell were on Gloria¡¯s side, while Old Joseph and Olivia were on Ang¡¯s side As for Jordy, Ang was his lifesaver. In any case, Ang would win, but she said that she would never marry Jordy. Therefore, this thing becameplicated And they were in chaotic camps The others all wanted to see the face Since Jordy and Gloria divorced, there had been farces. Ang needed to show her gift, so she didn¡¯t sit down but just waited aside Lillian had a proud look in her eyes. She nced at Gloria, as if Gloria was bound 10 lose. Ang was sullen Lillian was like a moron! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Why did she have that look as if they were bound 10 win? She hurriedly winked at Lillian, and then Lillian wiped that look off her face Ang 100k a deep breath and looked at Gloria with a soft smile, ¡°Gloria, I didn¡¯t expect that we would offer gifts to grandma together, but it¡¯s our honor to do this together, right? At this moment, Ang acted like an elder who wasforting a person who was about to lose the game, as if they were not going topare their gifts but just presented the gifts together. Gloria nodded, ¡°You are right.¡± Ang smiled and looked at the housekeeper who had taken out the gifts. She whispered, ¡®The housekeeper came back Each gift was marked with its givers¡¯ names The housekeeper handed the unopened gifts to the two people respectively Gloria look the gift. She wanted to give it to grandma before, but Grandma didn¡¯t take it. She asked her to bring the gift to the birthday party. However, it was all grandma¡¯s excuse. What she really wanted to do was to announce that she was her granddaughter at the birthday party. Grandma¡¯s every step was for her. She was really afraid that grandma would see Ang¡¯s giftter. She even wanted to¡­ snatch Ang¡¯s gift and stop her from showing it Jordy looked at Gloria. They were married for three years, so he could feel that she was getting more and more flustered What made her so flustered? Nydia came over with a smile, ¡°How boring it is to open the gifts by yourselves! Miss Jones, shall we?¡± Lillian was expecting this. She said with a smile, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll open it for Ang.¡± Nydia took Gloria¡¯s gift and squeezed Gloria¡¯s hand by the way, as if to set her mind at rest. Gloria pursed her lips and looked away. Then, they opened the gifts together. Ang stood not far from Karen with a soft smile on her lips. Everyone looked in their direction. If they weren¡¯t on such a special asion, they would have stood up to watch this People who were close to them could see it without standing up. Lillian and Nydia were not slow Obviously, they were very confident in the gifts in their hands. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, the ropes on the two gifts were untied. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 How Could I Bo So Stupid So many people were looking at them. Nydia opened the giri faster. Ang looked at the gift box in her hand and wondered. It was just an ordinary jade bracelet, wasn¡¯t it? Why did Gloria use such a big gift box? Was there anything else in it? Ang sneered inwardly. It didn''t matter even if there was anything else in it. She didn¡¯t careGloria¡¯s guilt couldn¡¯t be very novel. However When she saw Gloria¡¯s gift, her expression changed slightly It was not the jade bracelet Gloria bought in the mall that day! It was a green jade load! Moreover, its texture was obviously different from that of the bracelet they saw in the mall So was its pattern! The jade bracelet had dark lines pattern, but this one had no patterns and looked very pure, The others sized the gift up unconsciously Nydia introduced it with a smile, ¡°Mrs Collins, Gloria is thin- skinned, so I¡¯ll help her introduce this gift to you.¡± ¡®Go ahead¡± When Karen saw the jade toad, she loved it very much and even looked forward to knowing its origin. Nydia nodded with a smile. This load has a special origin and we didn¡¯t buy it casually. We specially went to Temple Lucius at the foot of the green hill The abbot of the temple was a very kind person. Gloria told him her intention. Then he said that there was a treasure in the temple, and Gloria was the one who was fated to have it. It was blessed by gods, and the one who was faled to have it didn¡¯t need 10 pay for it.¡± The others suddenly looked curious. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She didn¡¯t need to pay for it? Ang looked at Nydia suspiciously. Nydia was so close to Gloria How could she set Gloria up? She was obviously implying something. Looking at the different expressions of the others, Nydia continued with a smile, The abbot said that Gloria didn¡¯t need to pay for it because luck brought her to the toad, which couldn¡¯t be desecrated with money, but she couldn¡¯t take it away for nothing. The temple has a total of 490 steps. Gloria needed to knee every three steps, bow every five steps, and kowtow every seven steps before she got it¡¯ Nydia didn¡¯t lie Gloria really did that. The others all had a surprised look in their eyes To knee every three steps, bow every five steps, and kowtow every seven steps! It was so strenuous! If one didn¡¯t want it very much, how could he do those things? They would rather spend tens of millions of dors or hundreds of millions of dors for a thing than kneel for it. Besides, it was embarrassing if this got around! Even if one wanted to please others, it would be theatrical 10 do those things. Was Gloria too pretentious? No one doubted what Nydia said, because Temple Lucius was a very serious and noble Buddhist site. No one dared to spheme Temple Lucius, and the people in Temple Lucius wouldn¡¯t lie for anyone. Therefore, if they wanted to know whether Nydia was telling the truth, they could just go and inquire about it. A surprised look shed across Jordy¡¯s eyes, and he nced coldly at Gloria. Gloria just smiled, ¡°Grandma, do you like this jade toad?¡± At this moment, Karen only looked touched. She looked at Gloria with a heartache, ¡°Good girl! It¡¯s just an ordinary birthday Why did you have to do so much for it? Come on, let me see if you are hurt! Oh, 490 steps! And you might even fall from them identally. What a foolish child!¡± Gloria chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish, am I?¡± While speaking, she walked to Karen with a smile. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 They Have a Connection Karen only felt distressed. If it weren¡¯t for so many people here, she really wanted to lift up Gloria¡¯s dress and see how her knees were. Ang suddenly turned a little pale! Gloria tried so hard to please Karen! Lillian became a little embarrassed to show the gift in her hand. The ropes on the gift box in her hand had been removed, but the gift box hadn¡¯t been opened As long as it was her turn, she would raise her hand and remove the lid. Nydia chuckled, ¡°Karen, the abbot of Temple Lucius said that you can put the jade toad in your bedroom, which will bring you longevity! Karen immediately smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, Jade could nourish people, and it has been blessed It¡¯s very valuable She took Gloria¡¯s hand, Gloria, thank you, but you can¡¯t do this again, okay? It¡¯s just a birthday.¡¯ Gloria shook her head with a smile, ¡®Grandma, that¡¯s what I should do. You are my grandma, aren¡¯t you?¡± Karen suddenly chuckled, ¡°Oh, good girl,e here Sit beside me Joseph looked at Gloria with a surprised look. She could actually make so many efforts to please Karen? He turned to Karen and saw her sincere smile Light slickered in his eyes. As long as she was happy. everything would be worth it, nol lo mention Joseph picked up the ss somewhat sullenly and 100k a sip of the wine. Newell looked at Gloria with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really nice of you.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Hey, how lucky I am to have such a granddaughter!¡¯ Karen held Gloria¡¯s hand tightly and seemed to have forgotten Ang, Nydia didn¡¯t forget her. She directly said with a smile, ¡®We have just seen Gloria¡¯s gift. Ang¡¯s gift is still waiting to be opened Ang took a light breath. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to open her gift. No matter how good the gift she prepared was, it would be inferior to Gloria¡¯s! Damn it! This bitch actually yed such a trick! Lillian turned her eyes and hurriedly said, ¡°Wow, they are truly cousins! In fact, Ang also went to Temple Lucius. s, the abbot also told her those things, but she couldn¡¯t do them in such a condition. Therefore, she chose such a gift carefully. I hope you can like her gift Light flickered in other people¡¯s eyes. Yes, Ang couldn¡¯t do those things in such a condition. She became like this because of Jordy! Ang breathed a sigh of relief She nced at Lillian. This woman was helpful. At least she could put in a good word for her at the critical moment. Karen smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± However, she looked obviously less expectant. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She had always disliked Ang and felt that the thing she became a vegetable was suspicious. However, she couldn¡¯t find any evidence, so she didn¡¯t mention it. Lillian said with a smile, ¡°Ang had been choosing all kinds of gifts in the past month. She wanted to find one you like. Her efforts were paid off in the end!¡± Then open the gift. Olivia didn¡¯t want Gloria to have all the limelight. She said as if she were expecting to see Ang¡¯s gift. Nydia echoed with cold eyes, ¡®Yeah, open it and see if you two cousins¡¯ minds were in sync!¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Extremely Pale! Lillian was still confid ent. Karen liked such a gift, and it looked high-end. Obviously, it was very valuable. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the gift was slowly opened. When they saw the six pairs of jade bracelets, all the people in the Collins family turned pale, especially Karen! Her hands suddenly shook hard, holding Gloria more tightly. Noticing this, Nydia felt great! Karen looked extremely pale, but she couldn¡¯t get angry at the party Ang¡¯s expression stiffened. Why did they have such expressions? Olivia panicked She quickly nced at Lillian and motioned her to take the gift away quickly. But Lillian got it wrong and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Collins, these six pairs of jade bracelets are handmade. Ang watched the craftsman make them personally, I guess Ang¡¯s sincerity touched God, so that she gol such good bracelets for you.¡± Karen looked gloomier, and the guests seemed 10 have noticed something wrong Some people knew what happened before When they saw the jade bracelets, they were extremely shocked Ang actually prepared such a gift! Even if she didn¡¯t know what happened before, it was too coincidental! This was Karen¡¯s only taboo! Why did Ang just prepare such a gift? Ang was a little flustered at this moment. Something was wrong! Why did all of them look so grave? Lillian didn¡¯t notice this but continued to introduce it with a smile, ¡°Six pairs, and Mrs. Collins will be sixty-six this year¡­¡± ¡°Stop it! Gloria quickly stopped her. Lillian frowned slightly. What was Gloria doing? The gift was better than hers, so she didn¡¯t want her to introduce it? Seriously? Ang¡¯s expression changed. Something was wrong! This was wrong! Just when she wanted to stop Lillian, Lillian continued proudly. And they are of high quality Look, the dark lines on them are exquisite and clear. These jade bracelets.¡± At this point, Karen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She immediately pped angrily on the table and shouted, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Karen looked like a different person at this moment. Her eyes were red, and she trembled all over in rage! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t just stop because Gloria wanted me to. How can wepare the two gifts if I can¡¯t finish introducing them? ¡°I told you to stop talking!¡± Before Lillian finished speaking, Gloria suddenly yelled at her in a cold voice. Nydia sneered inwardly. Curtain time! Ang really felt something wrong. She panicked and wanted to exin, but Gloria looked at her with disappointment, ¡®Ang, I told you not to buy such a gift and that grandma wouldn¡¯t like it! But why did you still bring such a gift here?¡± The others were all shocked. So, Karen didn¡¯t like this gift. But even if she didn¡¯t like it, she wouldn¡¯t be so furious. The gift must have touched Karen¡¯s taboo and was rted to something. The people in the Collins family all looked grave. Jordy said, ¡°Put the jade bracelets away and give them back to Miss White N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The housekeeper quickly snatched the gift box, reced the lid, and handed it back to Lillian. Lillian was already dumbfounded. Ang turned pale instantly! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Ang, Why Did You Do That There were hundreds of people at the banquet, but it was silent on the spot at this moment. There wasn¡¯t even the sound of chopsticks touching the bowls. Ang was flustered! Even if she was a moron, she knew that she had fallen into the trap! Gloria set her up! That day, she thought she and Gloria were far apart and Gloria didn¡¯t notice her, so she heard Gloria say that she wanted to buy a bracelet for grandma However, Gloria knew that she was secretly observing her from the beginning, so she said that deliberately. waiting for her to jump into the trap! Damn it! What a bitch! Gloria was in the Collins family for three years and naturally knew what was taboo to Karen, but she never mentioned it to her! Ang shook her head with a confused look and looked at Gloria with disappointed eyes, ¡°Gloria, what are you talking about? You never told me thal grandma didn¡¯t like this You told me this was her favone. Why didn¡¯t you tell me she didn¡¯t like such a gift?¡± Ang stood where she was. She was skinny and even looked a little pitiful, which gave people a heartache when they looked at her. The crowd subconsciously looked at Gloria. So, she and Ang were on good terms on the surface, but they were fighting secretly. Maybe Gloria was jealous after being dumped by Jordy, so she set Ang up It might be the truth! Gloria shook her head in disappointment, ¡®Ang. you think I envy you being close to Jordy alter I divorced him? You are his lifesaver Jordy and I didn¡¯t love each other anymore not because of you. Why do you always guard against me? You think I was lying to you when I told you grandma didn¡¯t like such a gift? You think she liked such a gift, so you bought it for her? Jordy looked at Ang with a frown. George was sitting at another table with Carlos, and he frowned slightly. Three women could make a scene. I think the two of them can already do that. Who do you think is telling the truth?¡± Carlos¡¯s eyes slightly darkened, and he didn¡¯t reply. Then the others all looked at Ang with some doubt in their eyes. Ang was suspicious. Gloria said in the media that Ang was in love with Jordy. Did she pretend to be a good woman who would never break up other people¡¯s families but avail herself of every opportunity 10 seduce the married men? Otherwise, why did she often eat alone with Jordy? After all, Gloria and Jordy were still married at that time. Didn¡¯t she know to keep a distance from a married man? Even if they wanted 10 eat together, they should bring Gloria with them, right? ude and Martha also turned a little anxious. Martha quickly got up and stepped forward.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Collins, there must be a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angry with Ang. Ang, apologize to Mrs. Collins!¡± Gloria looked so cold. Sheughed in anger, ¡°Apologize? You think an apology can make this thing right? Then why would grandma be so angry? Why would I tell her not to prepare such a gift again and again? Grandma didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday party before. Strictly speaking, this is the first time Ang presented her a gift. I was afraid that she would buy such a gift! But she always guards against me. She didn¡¯t believe what I said!¡± Martha looked embarrassed and sullen. Gloria actually argued with her in front of so many people! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Why Did You Induce Me to Buy These Jade Bracelets? But on this asion, Martha couldn¡¯t talk back. She didn¡¯t know what happened before and why the jade bracelets became Karen¡¯s taboo. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Drive her out of here. I don¡¯t want to see hier! Get out of here!¡± Karen, who had been silent for a long time, was even angrier. She shouted in rage. Gloria hurriedly took Karen¡¯s hand and said with flusters, ¡®Grandma, I¡¯m sorry li¡¯s my fault¡¯ She looked so guilty, as if saying that if she had known that Ang would not believe her words, she would not have told her not to buy such a gift Then there might be such a coincidence Ang was shocked, What a bitch! Karen¡¯s heart was trembling. Her reason was almost submerged by anger. She grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand tightly in silence Olivia knew if this continued, Ang might never get a chance to marry into the Collins family. She said quickly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been so long since that happened. It was not your fault at all, and this kind of jade will always be on the market. You¡¯ll see it again. You can''t keep thinking about that thing.¡± Jordy also looked at Karen and said in a soft voice he rarely had, ¡°Grand?na, he¡¯s already dead.¡± He was already dead? The crowd suddenly reacted. Who was ¡°he¡±? The little son that Karen lost many years ago? He swallowed something carelessly, which led to his death. Was that. Was that rted to the jade bracelets? Even if no one exined what happened back then in detall, they could guess what had happened. Even Ang responded, and she looked paler! This was grandma¡¯s biggest taboo! Damn Gloria! She was such a bitch! She actually set her up like this! If Gloria hadn¡¯t said that she would buy that bracelet for grandma, how could she buy it? Gloria induced her to buy it! So she could watch her make a fool of herself at the party! Ang was anxious. She tried her best to calm herself down, looking at Gloria with grievances and helplessness on her face, ¡°Gloria, why? Why did you induce me to buy these jade bracelets?¡¯ Everyone looked at Gloria in disbelief. So, she induced Ang to buy these jade bracelets? No wonder Karen obviously didn¡¯t like them but Ang still bought them. Only a fool might do that. Moreover, Gloria knew what happened 10 Karen best. Anyone who was a littlepetitive might fall into the trap, right? Gloria was really scheming. Jordy looked coldly at Gloria with a frown. Gloria looked puzzled, ¡°Ang, what are you talking about? When did induce you to buy them?¡± Ang¡¯s expression stiffened. She didn¡¯t know whether to tell the truth or not. Even if she did and vindicated herself, she might be considered extremely hypocritical, because¡­ But if she didn¡¯t do that, she couldn¡¯t vindicate herself, and the people in the Collins family would misunderstand her! After much consideration, she made a choice that was less unfavorable. She pretended to look at Gloria with distress, ¡°Gloria, I don¡¯t know if there is any misunderstanding between us, but we are cousins anyway! I never wanted anything that didn¡¯t belong to me. Did you forget what happened when we were in the mall?¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 How Can She Forgive Gloria? So many people looked at Gloria and Ang, as if waiting for them 10 confront each other, Gloria frowned and looked at Ang in disbelief, ¡®What should I remember?¡± Karen¡¯s heart seemed to be bleeding, and she still grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand, as if she could feel secure in this way. Gloria grabbed Karen¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡®Grandma, I will always be with you, forever!¡¯ Karen sighed When she closed her eyes, lears fell on the table Joseph felt distressed. He immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Karen! Pull yourself together!¡± Karen didn¡¯t speak, as if she were controlling her sadness Jordy also look Karen¡¯s other hand, ¡°Grandma.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else, but it was already afort for Karen .He rested his sharp eyes on Gloria! Just now, he noticed that Gloria wasn¡¯t in the righi mood She must have something to do with what had just happened! How could she do this? To embarrass Ang, she opened grandma¡¯s old wounds? Jordy had been suppressing his anger. Grandma cared about Gloria so much If he exposed Gloria on the spot, grandma would only be more disappointed and sadder. So, he could only keep it a secret temporarily Ang was even more flustered. Everyone misunderstood her! They all thought she hurt grandma¡¯s feelings, but she was just set up by Gloria! If grandma knew that her old wound was opened because of her favorite granddaughter, would she still love her so much? Ang suddenly felt that she could take this opportunity to turn the table She build up sadness and said with distress, ¡°Gloria, when Liliian and I were shopping, we ran into you and Nydia. You said you wanted to buy a jade bracelet as a gift for grandma, but you said you told me that grandma didn¡¯t like jade bracelets and that I didn¡¯t believe you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ang looked so disappointed. Her tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked so thin and pitiful. She trembled all over. Many people even wanted to pull her into their arms and soothe her. Gloria immediately closed her eyes, as if she had nothing to say The others were shocked. Gloria¡¯s trick was exposed, so she didn¡¯t know what to say? Right, they bought things in big shopping malls. There would be monitor video clips, witnesses, and purchase records, which were all indelible evidence. Gloria couldn¡¯t deny . Ang sneered inwardly. She would like to see how Gloria wound this matter up! Karen opened her eyes at this moment and looked at Gloria Gloria¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Gloria but that she wanted to see how Gloria was going to exin this. Gloria sighed, and looked away, as if she didn¡¯t want to mention this again, ¡®It¡¯s my fault.¡± The others were shocked. Gloria really sel Ang up? The situation turned unfavorable to her, so she admitted her mistake so quickly? However, it was no use admitting her mistake. This was Karen¡¯s biggest taboo. How could she forgive Gloria? ¡°Gloria, you¡­¡± Karen¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. Gloria sighed, looked at Karen and said in shame, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 They All Responded Gloria closed her eyes as if she had chosen to keep silent. Ang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Gloria finally couldn¡¯t relule anymore! She hurriedly stepped forward and said to Karen, ¡°Grandma, I should also apologize. If I had asked it carefully, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was my fault Grandma, please forgive Gloria She is just too young and too ignorant¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s too young?¡± Oliviaughed in anger. She¡¯s already in her twenties!¡¯ Olivia didn¡¯t like Gloria and had been iargeling her, but in the past, she only picked on her at home. Now that something like this had happened and Karen was so sad, she could pretend to be a filial junior and criticize Gloria She said with disappointment, ¡®Gloria, when you were in the Collins family, how did grandma treat you? She was so nice to you and loved you so much! And you? Look what you have done. How dare you induce Ang to buy such things? Aren¡¯t you afraid of letting grandma down? I¡¯m so disappointed by you!¡± Jordy frowned and didn¡¯t speak. He always felt that something was wrong. Gloria was so smart, and was an eloquentwyer Why was she still keeping silent? When Nydia saw it was the time, she immediately said with a frown, ¡°Gloria, why don¡¯t you tell the truth? Why are you still protecting her? She didn¡¯t listen to your warning and even shifted the me to you Did she really treat you as her cousin?¡± Ang¡¯s expression changed! Damn it! Gloria had a countermeasure! She hurriedly looked at Nydia, ¡®Mydia, what are you talking about? How could I treat Gloria like that?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lillian was not as scared as she had just been, but said with a frown, ¡°Yeah, what are you talking about? Gloria bought that jade bracelet and said in front of us that it was a gift for her grandma. There are the monitor video clip and purchase records. Do you want to see the evidence now?¡± Nydiaughed in anger, ¡°Gloria said that she was going to buy a gift for grandma! For my grandma, not hers!¡± In an instant, the others all looked shocked, George said in surprise, ¡®it¡¯s so dramatic!¡± Gloria¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Nydia¡­ Nydia ignored her, but looked directly at the fifth table away from them. She walked slowly to it, ¡°Grandma, please raise your wrist and show the jade bracelet on your wrist to all of us.¡¯ Ai this moment, Nydia¡¯s grandma also understood what was going on. She naturally couldn¡¯t refuse, but slowly raised her hand, The others seemed to respond when they saw that the jade bracelet was simr to the gift Ang had just presented. Ang turned pale instantly. She shook her head with a pale face. It was all Gloria¡¯s trick! She made this trap for her! Gloria! When Karen saw the bracelet, she was slightly relieved though she was still sad. Fortunately¡­ it wasn¡¯t Gloria who did that. Nydia sneered and looked at Ang and Lillian, ¡®You actually said those things! How could you nder Gloria like that? Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Vanity and Desire to Win Ang shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lillian was angry. It dawned on her what was going on She immediately said, gritting her teeth, ¡®This was Gloria¡¯s trick! She deliberately said in front of us that it was a gift for grandma, so we thought that she was going to give that gift to Mrs Collins! We thought it was Mrs Collins¡¯s favorite style, and then we went 10 great pains to find it, but, but.¡± They had to tell the truth Nydia sneered, ¡°My grandma loves this kind of bracelet most. Gloria and I are best friends. My grandma just celebrated her birthday yesterday. Gloria bought this for her! You didn¡¯t put your mind 10 figuring out what Mrs. Collins liked but tried to get the answer from Gloria directly. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Gloria looked at Nydia and shook her head, ¡°Enough¡­¡± Her voice was low but people nearby could hear it. Ang and Lillian looked even paler! Martha also panicked She wanted to please Karen at this party, but they were set up by that bitch! From N?velDrama.Org. They fell into her trap and touched Karen¡¯s taboo! They couldn¡¯t exin it at all. She quickly looked at Karen and shook her head, ¡®The whole thing must be a misunderstanding!¡± Before Karen could speak, Nydia sneered, ¡°I was wondering why you bought such a gift. When Gloria said she wanted to buy a gift for my grandma, you weren¡¯t nearby at all. So you were watching her in the distance a long time ago!¡± Ang looked even paler She shook her head and was about 10 speak, but Nydia¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded again, ¡°Before, you said that you and Gloria always thought the same and might buy the same gifts. So you just secretly found out what she bought and then prepared a better gift! You thought Gloria only bought one bracelet, so you bought six pairs!¡± Ang was dumbfounded.She took a deep breath, but she couldn¡¯t get a word out of her mouth. She just shook her head repeatedly The others looked at Ang with moreplicated eyes. So Ang had been hypocritical all the time? She pretended to be Gloria¡¯s good cousin on the surface, but secretly did such a thing? How ridiculous she was! She failed to hide her true face this time. How should she face others in the future? ¡°Nydia¡­ Gloria got up 10 hold her hand, trying to stop her. But Karen suppressed her anger and sneered. There¡¯s no need to hide anything. Don¡¯t protect her. She already did such a thing, didn¡¯t she?¡¯ Nydia¡¯s father looked grave! Gloria was close to the Collins family, so it must be beneficial for Nydia to make friends with her. But¡­ they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the White family. Nydiapletely offended the White family by doing this. How should he face the White family in the future? However, Mrs. Collins had said that. If he stopped Nydia from exposing Ang, he would offend the Collins family. He was caught in a dilemma. Nydia looked at Ang in strong disappointment and scolded, ¡°You were Gloria¡¯s cousin and I thought you were a very smart and nice person. When Gloria was interviewed, I even praised you, but how could you do such a thing? Will you be happy if you win and embarrass Gloria in front of so many people? Since you thought that Gloria was going to prepare a jade bracelet as a gift, why did you prepare more than she did! Was it because of your vanity and desire to win?¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Who is setting Who up? Nydia¡¯s father¡¯s legs were shaking! Nydia, can you stop talking? But Karen was d to see Nydia scold Ang. If he stopped Nydia, he would only offend the Collins familypletely! Ang shook her head in a panic, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t! I thought that Gloria would send other things besides this jade bracelet! So I prepared more. I was not trying to steal her thunder!¡± Nydia sneered, This is what you called you two always thought the same! Your exnation is some!¡± Karen was really angry, bul she still suppressing her anger and said, gritting her teeth, ¡®You are Jordy¡¯s lifesaver, so I won¡¯t me you for this, but if you really want me 10 live longer, don¡¯te to my birthday party again, because every time I see you, I will think of how you stabbed me in the heart!¡± Ang took a sudden breath and staggered for several steps. She shook her head as her lears streamed down, ¡°No¡­ no, grandma, I really didn¡¯t know.¡¯ She shook her head with grievances Lillian was already dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to say ¡°You are right. You didn¡¯t know anything. I misunderstood you, but just do me this favor. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again, OK? Please.¡± With that, Karen suddenly covered her heart, and fell back on her chair all of a sudden! Gloria was shocked, ¡°Grandina!¡± Jordy immediately supported Karen The coldness in his eyes was reced by worry. Gloria! Good! Good for you! Joseph turned pale! He stood up quickly. ¡°Karen!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Olivia also rushed over, and even some guests quickly came forward. All of the people here looked extremely worried. Gloria immediately grabbed Karen¡¯s wrist with a grave look. The next moment, Karen took a light breath and slowly sat straight, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Karen sat straight again, and the people in the Collins family breathed a sigh of relief. Gloria looked at Ang, ¡®Ang, you are the lifesaver of the Collins family. No one can me you, but grandma almost fainted. Can you leave here? Please. I¡¯lle to you to apologize to you. You can do whatever you want to me, okay? Ang¡¯s heart ached in rage! Gloria! She even wanted to kill her now! But once she left, she would lose the chance 10 vindicate herself, but if she didn¡¯t, how should she do that? Now all the evidence was in favor of Gloria. She couldn¡¯t exin, and everyone looked at her with a suspicious look! What should she do? Karen took a deep breath, ¡°Gloria, take me to the back.¡± Gloria quickly got up, supported Karen, who was suddenly older, and walked to the back with her. From N?velDrama.Org. After this small incident, the atmosphere at the party was stranger. When the two of them passed Ang, Ang was still crying in panic, ¡®Grandma¡­¡¯ She looked at Karen with tears in her eyes, and her voice was filled with grievances, but Karen didn¡¯t even look at her, but walked directly past her. Gloria looked at Ang with distress. Then she shook her head and motioned her to leave. Everyone saw this scene and immediately felt that¡­ Gloria did care about Ang. But some people felt that this incident George frowned slightly, looking at Carlos, ¡°Who is setting who up?¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 He Has Come Back to Me? ¡°The punishment is skillfully given by one and dly epted by another.¡± Carlos, who had been keeping silent, said in a faint voice. George understood in an instant, and said with a smirk, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. She deserved it.¡± At this moment, Gloria had helped Karen to the lounge. Looking at Karen who was sitting on the chair in agony. she slowly sat beside her and whispered, ¡°Grandma, I know that you are sad on this day of every year, but¡­ It has been so many years, and you still can¡¯t get over 11?¡± Karen¡¯s heart trembled violently. She raised her head and looked at Gloria, ¡®I can¡¯t get over it in my whole life. You didn¡¯t go through it, and you won¡¯t understand¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Gloria suddenly grabbed her hand and said solemnly, ¡°Grandma, do you know why I insisted on going up the mountain and kneeled for so long to get this jade toad for you?¡± Karen froze, and Gloria continued, ¡°Because I hope you can live a peaceful life and be long-lived.¡± Karen sighed softly, ¡®Good girl, I¡¯ve lived a long life and won¡¯t have regrets if I die I only worry about you¡­ Good girl Gloria grabbed her hand tightly, ¡°Grandma, in this world, only you are the best to me. My dad has died. You are my only family Are you also leaving me?¡± Although grandma looked healthy, her internal organs were getting old and weak, which was because she was depressed if this went on, she might die before her next birthday That was why Gloria 1ook risks this time. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have done this without discussing it with the Collins family, but she was afraid that grandma would really die. She didn¡¯t want her to leave this world so early. This world was so beautiful, and she and grandpa loved each other so deeply and had so many children and grandchildren Each of them was very filial to her, and grandma already had a very happy life. She didn¡¯t want her to die so early And she had a selfish motive. If grandma died, she was afraid that her world would copse. Grandma was the only faith that was supporting her. Although the two of them were not rted by blood, grandma regarded her as her own granddaughter over the past three years. ¡°Grandma¡­ Leave It behind, okay? Please.¡± Karen looked at Gloria with a touched look. Seeing that Gloria suddenly squatted in front of her, she raised a hand and caressed her cheek with tears in her eyes. ¡°Good girl, how can I leave you behind? She was like soothing Gloria But Gloria didn¡¯t believe it at all. She shook her head, ¡°Grandma, do you believe that luck that brought people together will never disappear?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Karen looked puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gloria sighed softly, ¡®In fact, after I went to Temple Lucius, I talked to the abbot about your obsession. He was a great master, so I wanted him to solve my doubts. He told me that luck brought people together would not disappear so early and that what you lost had already returned to you.¡± Karen looked stunned and said in a trembling voice, ¡°He has returned to me?¡¯ Gloria nodded, ¡°Yes, he hase back to you.¡± Karen looked confused, and Gloria took a light breath. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Isn¡¯t That Good? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Gloria looked up at Karen, ¡°Grandma, Jordy¡­ is back.¡± Karen looked shocked, ¡°You¡­¡± The next moment, Karen shook her head helplessly and sighed, ¡®I know you want tofort me, so you made up such a lie, but many times¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Gloria said firmly. ¡°Grandma, you know the identity of the abbot of Temple Lucius. He never deceives people. You know, monks never lie You might not believe me, but you must believe him. You can go to Temple Lucius with me tomorrow to meet the abbot and talk to him. What do you think?¡± Temple Lucius was divine and influential. Karen suddenly looked at Gloria in disbelief, ¡°Gloria, you¡­¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Grandma, lei¡¯s meet the abbot, and then you will know that he might not have a chance 10 be your son, but he could be your grandson!¡± Karen¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped bleeding, but a trace of hope rose in her heart, ¡°Gloria, are you telling the truth? ¡°Yes! Gloria¡¯s voice was firm, and her eyes were very sincere Karen suddenly smiled, ¡°I used to have a dream. In the dream, the child told me that he didn¡¯t leave but was always by my side He told me to feel it with my heart So, it¡¯s true! He has be rny grandson!¡± Gloria smiled, ¡®Yes, he¡¯s always around you!¡± Gloria was guilly Although the abbot of Temple Lucius never lied, he wouldn¡¯t watch a person die. There was greater merit in saving one life than in building a seven-tier pagoda. Besides, it was just a white lie. The abbot was naturally willing to lell such a lie. ¡°Okay, okay! We will go to see the abbol tomorrow!¡± Seeing that grandma had restored her hope, Gloria immediately said with a smile, ¡°Okay!¡± If grandma had always been hale and hearty, she wouldn¡¯t deceive her with such a lie, but in order to help her live longer, she could only make such an unwise decision, because her obsession could only be solved in this way. Karen seemed to be in a better mood. Gloria smiled, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be sad for those jade bracelets anymore, okay? It was just a coincidence. If there was anything else, little uncle would also swallow it.¡± Karen sighed helplessly, ¡®I know. I just hated myself. Why did I wear that jade bracelet, s¡­¡¯ Gloria grabbed her hand tightly, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s still around! He just appeared in a new way. You and grandpa have a good upbringing, and this might be a good thing for you.¡± Karen was puzzled, ¡®What do you mean? Gloria smiled, ¡°Grandma, sometimes having a lot of children is not a good thing. If a person has a lot of children, some of them might be good and some of them might be bad. Well, I¡¯m just giving an example Don¡¯t get me wrong. If dad and uncle both grow up, and one of them is bewitched by something, they might fight both with open and secret means. As their mother, won¡¯t you feel worried?¡± ¡°But now the situation is different. Uncle is reborn and has be dad¡¯s son. They won¡¯t fight for anything anymore, and they don¡¯t have to guard against each other for interests. It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Favorite Poached Eggs Karen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡®You¡¯re right, but I feel this thing is unbelievable¡­¡± Grandma was a theist. That was why Gloria dared to talk to her like this. Otherwise, others would only think that she was lying. ¡°Grandma, there are all kinds of wonders in this world. You should trust the abbot!¡± ¡®Master Void is a great abbot. We¡¯ll meet him tomorrow and see if he is free.¡± Gloria nodded with a smile, ¡°Well¡­ grandma, today is your birthday, and Jordy is still waiting for you to go back. Are you not going to finish celebrating your birthday? There are so many guests out there.¡± At this moment, Gloria was much more rxed, and she was really happy, because she did this! Grandma¡¯s obsession would be dispelled soon ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back Karen obviously felt much better, and she suddenly wanted to see her grandson again Then Gloria helped her out The guests were surprised to see that Karen came out with a smile. Her anger and fatigue had already gone. Many people were surprised Karen became so happy? What did Gloria say? Even Jordy rested his eyes on Gloria. Olivia frowned slightly with surprise in her eyes Karen didn¡¯t sit down immediately, but looked at the crowd with a smile, ¡®I apologize for what just happened. It was something that I have been unable to get over for so many years. Ang did nothing wrong Oh, where is she?¡± Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°She is afraid to make you sad, so she has left: N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A mocking look shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. It would be the wisest choice to leave, otherwise, she would only be more embarrassed, Karen sighed helplessly, ¡®Forget it. I guess you guys might know what kind of obsession I have. When my little son was just one year old, he broke a jade bracelet of mine. Then he picked up the fragment from the ground and swallowed it. I didn¡¯t know it¡­ It was alreadyte when we found that¡­¡± Karen choked on sobs. Gloria quickly held her hand, ¡°Grandma, uncle is always around you!¡± Karen quickly nodded and nced in Jordy¡¯s direction. Jordy frowned slightly with a puzzled look. He looked at Gloria, but found that she was just looking at the crowd with a smile, ¡°I hope you can forgive my grandma for her gaffe. It was something that she never got over in her life. She has never celebrated her birthday these years, because the day uncle died was her birthday. Now, she has left that behind and such a thing won¡¯t happen again. Please continue to enjoy yourselves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! We know her feelings. Mrs. Collins, Miss White is right. No matter when your son will always be around you. He will never forget that he has a great mother!¡± Joseph nced at Gloria in surprise. Then he got up and walked to Karen, ¡°Come on, I made you birthday noodles myself. Eat it. There¡¯s your favorite poached egg. Karen¡¯s heart trembled again. When the two of them started from scratch, they were poor, but on her birthday. no matter how busy Joseph was, he woulde back and cook for her in person, and make her favorite poached egg. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Hard Stone A louched look appeared in Karen¡¯s eyes, Joseph..¡± She thought that he had forgotten their old days, Joseph sighed, ¡°Come on, see if it¡¯s as delicious as belong.¡± Gloria smiled and watched Joseph take Karen to the table. She nced at the people around her, and Lillian was still here and wasn¡¯t as arrogant os bolore, Then Gloria looked at Nydia who was holding her ss, eating and drinking with her friends, The party was already enjoyable. But Jordy suddenly looked at her, ¡°Come with me.¡¯ With that, he headed outside Gloria frowned slightly. Although she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, she needed to tell him what had just happened, in case grandma would find any ws. So, she followed him out Many people saw this divorced couple go out together, and then they had stronger doubts. Jordy never looked back because he heard Gloria¡¯s footsteps behind him, He didn¡¯t stop until there was no one around and he left the monitoring area. He turned and looked at her His pupils contracted Somehow, he felt that she was extremely far away. Gloria knew why Jordy wanted to talk to her alone. She didn¡¯t want to waste breath or time on him. She got to the point directly ¡°I have talked to the abbot of Temple Lucius. Master Void is willing to help me. You know grandma¡¯s condition. If we don¡¯t deceive her, she might not hold on to the next year.¡± Jordy didn¡¯t satirize her but said with aplicated look, ¡°So?¡± He misunderstood Gloria. She deliberately induced Ang to buy bracelets of that style to dispel grandma¡¯s obsession Gloria smiled, ¡°Tomorrow, I will take grandma lo Temple Lucius to see Master Vold. He will tell grandma that her youngest son has not lelt her, but has been reincarnated.¡± Jordy immediately frowned. When grandma came out just now. Gloria said that her little son had been around her all the time, and then grandma looked at him, Jordyughed angrily, ¡®So you told grandma that I was her reincarnated son?¡± Gloria looked at him and said in a serious tone, ¡°This is what you should do. You have to yact it with me.¡± Jordy was speechless. He gritted his teeth. He could yact with her, but he hated being manipted by others, especially Gloria! He hated her so much! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jordy kept silent Gloria raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯ve agreed. I¡¯m going back now.¡¯ With that, she turned and left. Maybe she was in a hurry. She twisted her ankle. Before she responded, she spun and fell into Jordy¡¯s arms. Jordy¡¯s heartbeat suddenly raced. Gloria stood still and her expression changed. Her heart seemed to be suddenly lifted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She struggled to push him away, but Jordy held her tightly and looked at her coldly, ¡°Gloria, since our divorce, you have been doing those things to attract my attention, right? You want me to fall in love with you?¡¯ A shocked look shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes, but the next moment, sheughed, ¡°How much effort do I have to put in to crack a hard stone?¡± Jordy frowned, and the next moment Gloria said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. There¡¯s no need to do such a stupid thing. Moreover, you love my cousin, and I won¡¯t try to attract your attention. Jordy, let¡¯s just go our separate ways. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pester you.¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 I¡¯ll Go Away! She struggled as she spoke, but Jordy was much stronger than her. Gloria was angry, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Jordy looked extremely gloomy, and every word she said stabbed him in the heart with strong irony! ¡°Gloria! I know you are ying tricks! I give you a chance. We can remarry! But after that, you can¡¯t y any tricks and get close to Jonathan!¡± Gloria was puzzled. She looked al Jordy in front of her with a confused look. Jordy frowned immediately. so she was really attracting his attention, wasn¡¯t she? She had such an expression because she didn¡¯t expect that he would put forward remarrying so quickly? Jordy suddenly became extremely irritated Gloria suddenly raised her leg and stepped on his feel! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was wearing stilettos, and she used all her strength. Jordy gave a grunt and hurriedly took steps back. Gloria got out of his arms, and her tension was dispersed instantly. ¡°Gloria!¡± Looking at his angry face, Gloria said, gritting her teeth, Jordy, don¡¯t tter yourself! Don¡¯t think you are God¡¯s favored one and everyone should slobber all over you! I don¡¯t love you!¡± At this moment, only she knew that she was nervous! God knew how flustered she was when she fell into his arms and smelled his familiar breath! She thought she left him smartly and broke up with him without hesitation, but at this moment, she knew how terrible she felt when she was in his arms! It was like the dusty memory was suddenly uncovered. The deep love brought her piercing pain. Gloria took a deep breath and controlled her emotions. No! She would never look back and love this man again. She didn¡¯t want to have any more rows with him! Anger was burning in Jordy¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good! Gloria! Good for you!¡± He looked away and walked back to the party Gloria looked at his receding figure and rxed a little. If it weren¡¯t for her strong willpower, she might have copsed to the ground. George was bored inside. Seeing Jordy and Gloria going out together, he also went out for a walk. However, he saw Jordy¡¯s figure as soon as he got to the door. He looked behind him with a puzzled look, but he didn¡¯t see Gloria. He wondered, ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Gloria? What did you say to her?¡± Hearing her name, Jordy was even more irritated, ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± George was confused. He was a busybody? Before he could speak, he suddenly saw Jordy¡¯s feet. There was a scratch and a small pit on his shiny leather shoes George often went to ces of carnal pleasure He knew that only women would do this. Georgeughed, ¡°Does your foot hurt?¡± Jordy suddenly turned furious! George couldn¡¯t stopughing, but he knew he¡¯d better leave him alone at this time, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go away!¡± With that, he stepped into the banquet hall quickly. He burst intoughter when he sat next to Carlos. People around looked at George noticing his frivolous behavior. Some of them frowned and shook their heads, but the others were curious. He just went out for Jordy, right? Did something happen to Jordy? Carlos looked at George and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 How Could I Walk With the Broken High-heels George spoke after he was doneughing, ¡°You know what I just saw?¡± Carlos raised an eyebrow without answering, obviously waiting for him to continue. George leaned to Carlos and whispered, ¡°I saw Jordy¡¯s shoe was stepped by high-heels! And there were scratches, so that person must step on his foot hard! Jordy looked so sullen. He was absolutely rejected!¡± Light flickered in Carlos¡¯ eyes. Gloria must have be a disaster in Jordy¡¯s life N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He could neither avoid it nor get over it. George was in a good mood, ¡®It¡¯s the first time I saw him like that, but I didn¡¯t see that woman when I went out¡± He meant Gloria by saying that woman Carlos looked up and saw Jordying in He came back alone Gloria was still outside After Jordy sat down, Glona still didn¡¯te back. Carlos immediately frowned What was she doing? Karen had eaten half of her noodles and was in a great mood Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her good appetite Karen ate for a while, and didn¡¯t see Gloriae back She looked at Jordy with a frown, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Gloriae back? What did you just do after going out?¡± Jordy frowned, looking at the door It had been more than ten minutes since he sat down Gloria should have hade back Newell frowned slightly, ¡®Did you bully her again? Jordy sneered, ¡°How can I have the nerve 1o do that?¡± She was like being covered in thorns. How could he bully her? Even if he did, he might be the one who got hurt. Karen frowned deeply, ¡°She must be in trouble. Go check on her!¡± In fact, Karen still wanted to get them back together. If she could, she would give them more opportunities to meet. Jordy thought of what Gloria had just said, and immediately got irritated, ¡®She coulde back on her own.¡± With that, he picked up his chopsticks to eat. But Karen took away his chopsticks, ¡®You brat! I just feel better. If anything happens to Gloria, I will kill you! She is alone outside in thiste hour. Aren¡¯t you worried? Hurry up! Go find her! Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave my birthday party! Jordy was speechless. He closed his eyes, restraining her anger. Then he got up. ¡°Fine.¡± Olivia looked grave. They were already divorced, but Gloria still yed such a trick! Oh, for God¡¯s sake! Why did Karen like Gloria s? much? What did she see in Gloria? Gloria would only bring trouble to their Collins family. Why was Karen so partial to her? Jordy got up, and his foot was still painful. Gloria stepped on his foot with all her strength. He suppressed his anger and went to the ce where he talked to Gloria just now Gloria was really helpless. If she had known this would happen, she would not have stepped on Jordy so hard She couldn¡¯t even bnce herself! She never thought that the expensive shoes were of poor quality! After she stepped on him and took dozens of steps, the heel broke! How could she walk back with a broken 12-centimeter heel? After soothing grandma, she didn¡¯t take her purse and it was still on the chair So, she couldn¡¯t even make a call and ask for help. And she was in a quiet ce without monitors. She had to go back on her own. But there¡­ was a clump of grass with insects and bugs before her. She couldn¡¯t cross it barefoot. What she feared most were small bugs. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 She¡¯s Too Unlucky At that moment, she was still holding the tree with one hand. Because the heel of the other shoe had fallen off, she listed her foot into mid-air. She was trying to figure out how to walk back. Al that moment, Jordy was walking back. Jordy was shightly stunned when he looked at her small face with a look of pain and torment. In the past three years of their marriage, he found that she always looked gentle, elegant, and virtuous. She had indeed been a decent wife N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Therefore, he had never seen such a look on her face She seemed to be sneering and feeling disdain. Al that moment, he realized that Gloria looked very real. Gloria was aware that someone was watching her. Then she lifted her eyes. And she hoped that someone would make a phone call 10 Nydia for her However, she did not expect to see Jordy, who seemed to be staring at her like a clown. Gloria suddenly looked upset. I¡¯m so unlucky! Why do I run into him every time I¡¯m in misery? Jordy was suddenly amused by her appearance. He slowly approached her and said in a soft voice, ¡®Gloria, it you beg me, I might be able to take you back¡± Gloria looked grim. ¡®I won¡¯t bother you!¡± Jordy¡¯s face instantly darkened Gloria looked ahead and couldn¡¯t help but take a breath She thought she¡¯d just limp back! She was still holding on to the tree with one hand. Looking at the grass in front of her, she hesitated for a moment She hesled for a moment before taking a step forward However, she was wearing a 5-inch high heel on one foot, so the height difference between her right and left foot was too much. She couldn¡¯t walk with bnce at all. Even when Gloria tried to walk forward, her body was still leaning from side to side! And the tree was behind her. She was already leaning forward, so she couldn¡¯t even touch the tree. Gloria¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly reached forward and was ready to touch the ground with her hand. However, her belly was suddenly wrapped in Jordy¡¯s strong arms. At this point, Gloria became more agitated. She didn¡¯t want to be taken into his arms. Instead, she would rather fall to the ground! Jordy looked gloomy. If you can¡¯t go, why do you still insist on keeping walking?¡± Gloria felt speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of bugs and afraid to take off her shoes, she wouldn¡¯t have needed him to hold her up. However, she hesitated a little. She did not retort and stood up straight. Her foot was still hanging in the air. In a stubborn tone, she said, ¡°Let go of me! I can walk by myself.¡± ¡°Can you walk?¡± Jordyughed at her words while feeling frustrated. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll let go of you now. Let¡¯s see if you can walk!¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t give Gloria time to react. Then, the moment he let go of his hand, Gloria¡¯s body fell to the right at once! Gloria felt speechless. She took a deep breath and prepared to use her hands to support the ground. But the next moment, he put his arms around her waist. Gloria¡¯s face looked awful. She said in an impolite tone, ¡°Jordy, are you ying with me?¡± Jordy snorted coldly at once. ¡°If I weren¡¯t here for you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to walk back at all!¡± Gloria¡¯s face became even more gloomy. She didn¡¯t want to have any physical contact with him. At once, she said in an angry tone, ¡°Even if I crawl on the ground, I can still crawl back! Let go of me!¡± Jordy¡¯s face was getting ugly. He even wanted to throw her out now. The next moment, he restrained his emotions and gritted his teeth. ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t piss me off again before ! lose my patience! If Grandma hadn¡¯t asked me toe to you, do you think I would have come out to look for you?¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Would She Give Herself Away? Seeing Gloria still struggling in his arms, Jordy said in an angry voice, ¡°Grandma said if I don¡¯t bring you back, she won¡¯t celebrate her birthday. Gloria, make some sense!¡± For a moment, Gloria remained silent. She knew that Grandma wanted them to be together, so she thought it was normal for her to say such a thing. What¡¯s more, Jordy couldn¡¯t have lied. There was no way he would have condescended toe to her if Grandma hadn¡¯t forced him to find her. While she was in silence, Jordy suddenly took her in his arms Even when Gloria was about to fall, she didn¡¯t even make a sound. At that moment, she could not stand it any longer and suddenly eximed, ¡°Jordy!¡± She wrapped her arms around Jordy¡¯s neck, but she let go of him in an instant of panic. ¡®Put me down now! You can hold me.¡± ¡°Do you think I want to hold you?¡± A look of impatience passed through Jordy¡¯s eyes Despite his words, he held Gloria tightly in his arms. Even if she didn¡¯t have to put her arms around his neck, she wouldn¡¯t fall. At this moment, Gloria was angry. When she married Jordy, neither of them had acted this intimately. Yet, they made such intimate gestures after their divorce.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When she saw that he was going to carry her into the hall, Gloria panicked ¡®Where are you taking me? Take me through the back door!¡° Jordy¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re heavy?¡± If he had to carry her to the back door, he would have to go around. Looking at Jordy still walking forward, Gloria became more anxious. ¡°Put me down. I¡¯ll walk by myself! Are you crazy? There are so many people inside. If people see you holding me, what will they think?¡± Jordy snorted. Ignoring her, he took a step and walked inside. The staff at the door froze as soon as he saw the two of them when he saw Jordy¡¯s gloomy face, he hastily collected his thoughts and opened the door for them immediately Gloria whispered through her clenched teeth, ¡°Jordy!¡± However, it was toote. Everyone saw the two of them hugging each other intimately. Nydia froze when she saw this scene! What is this? Bryson¡¯s face changed slightly. He tried to get up, but Jennifer hastily pulled him down. The heel of Gloria¡¯s high heels is broken. She can¡¯t walk.¡± Many people also noticed this scene. Although they still thought it was a little weird, they also looked more surprised than before. However, George couldn¡¯t help but burst out intoughter again. He looked over at Carlos and said, ¡°You guessed it right!¡± Carlos curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. George was just sitting with Carlos talking about Jordy¡¯s broken shoes, and George was in a great mood, but he waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see Gloriae back. Then, George couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where did Gloria go? Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡± Carlos swept a nce at Jordy and said, ¡°Why are you worried that she won¡¯te back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious, Gloria didn¡¯t run off because she was mad at Jordy, did she?¡± George shrugged. Carlos said, ¡°Someone cares if shees back.¡± Given what Carlos had just said, Jordy was not only worried about Gloria but had also brought her back, and Jordy seemed to care so much about Gloria. At that moment, although Nydia was angry, she felt it was a bit of a pity. If Ang were here to see this scene, would she be so angry that she would lose her temper and give herself away? At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Jordy and Gloria. When Karen looked up and saw his grandson walking in with Gloria in his arms, her eyes lit up! Olivia noticed that something was wrong, so she followed Karen¡¯s gaze and looked over. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Bite Your Tongue! Olivia was furious She couldn¡¯t seem to control the anger inside her anymore! When Newell turned his eyes to look over, there was a smile in his eyes. And Joseph had mixed feelings inside. A look of displeasure glimpsed through his eyes. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Jordy carried Gloria to her seat and put her down. Afterward, he did not expect to feel empty in his arms. Gloria was embarrassed She blushed as she bowed her head. She was afraid 10 face everyone at this moment. And everyone was staring at her and Jordy with questioning eyes When Jordy lowered his eyes to look at her, a look of triumphshed in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He then got up and spoke 10 the butler belore returning to his seat Olivia had a terrible look on her face. ¡°Miss White, can¡¯t you even walk now?¡± Gloria¡¯s face changed slightly. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything while Newell gave Olivia a cold nce and said, ¡®Can¡¯t you see that Gloria¡¯s heel is broken?¡¯ Karen did not notice that Gloria¡¯s heel was broken She had just seen Jordy holding Gloria in his arms. When she heard him say this, she immediately looked over and found that the heel of Gloria¡¯s high heels on her right foot was broken. She then became concerned and said, ¡°How did your heel break?¡± Jordy snickered Gloria didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment Then she took a breath and said, ¡°I broke it by ident.¡± Olivia gritted her teeth and said, ¡®Gloria, now that you and my son are divorced, don¡¯t even think about asking my son to marry you again!¡± Jordy frowned while Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t! Jordy¡¯s face seemed to grimace a little. Karen sighed helplessly. ¡°Come on Gloria, you haven¡¯t eaten anything. Have something to eat first. Don¡¯t get hungry.¡± Gloria looked back and nodded. Then she didn¡¯t say anything else. She thought the atmosphere at the table seemed a little off. Joseph had been holding back his anger, too. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was Karen¡¯s birthday party, he wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet At this point, George was still curious and said, ¡°What the hell does Jordy think? He used to treat Gloria so badly. But now, with everyone watching, he held her in his arms. What kind of trick is he ying?¡± ¡°A special trick,¡± said Carlos. He was still eating and did not want to talk. But George turned his eyes to him ¡°What do you mean? Dude, did you get it? Tell me about it!¡± ¡°He¡¯s possessive of her ¡± Carlos only said a few words because he knew George would get to the bottom of it. George¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°So even though they¡¯re divorced, he doesn¡¯t want Gloria to have contact with other men? I don¡¯t see this as him being possessive of her. It¡¯s obvious he still likes her, but he doesn¡¯t know it himself!¡± Carlosughed and said, ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s not like we can read his mind.¡± George took a drink of wine and wore a bad smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll try him out in a couple of days.¡± Carlos swept him with a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble.¡± ¡°Bite your tongue!¡± The two men were talking whileughing. At that moment, the butler also came back. He had a shoe box in his hand and walked slowly to Gloria. He said in a respectful tone, ¡°Miss White, these are the shoes for you.¡± Gloria was grateful. She took the shoe box and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson.¡¯ The butler coughed softly. He did not dare to take credit for Jordy. ¡°This is what Mr. Collins ordered me to prepare for you.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Jordy, You Have Such Good Taste! Gloria was about to pick up the shoe box, and Jordy looked at her. His face looked even more gloomy than before. Karen hurriedly said, ¡°Gloria, hurry up and put on these shoes! Jordy, carry Gloria to the lounge to change her shoes.¡± Jordy felt speechless. He didn¡¯t move. Then, Gloria hurriedly said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll ask my friend to take me there Gloria said as she waved her hand at Nydia. Nydia was looking at her. Seeing this, she palled Jennifer beside her And then she and Jennifer got up together and walked toward Gloria Then, Gloria sighed with relief. Jordy picked up her chopsticks and didn¡¯t say another word. Karen gave Jordy a disappointed look, but at this point, she couldn¡¯t say anything. From N?velDrama.Org. Then Nydia and Jennifer helped Gloria up. The three of them slowly walked 1owards the lounge After Nydia arrived at the lounge, she couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Gloria, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can such an expensive shoe be broken? The quality of these shoes is too bad!¡± Gloria¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and Jennifer saw that something was wrong. Then she looked at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, how did the heel break?¡± Jennifer said as she opened the shoe box for her. Gloria took off her high heels and said in a helpless tone, ¡°I just broke it by ident. Maybe I had a bad day.¡± ¡°Come on! These are multi-million dor heels! You¡¯re so unlucky!¡¯ Nydia didn¡¯t believe what Gloria said. Jennifer didn¡¯t continue to question Gloria because she was already stunned when she saw the shoes in her hands. ¡°This is such a beautiful pair of crystal heels.¡¯ Gloria and Nydia looked over together. Those shoes were made of crystal. And if the feet were put in the feet would also be all transparent These shoes looked very high-ss. And it was not that rich people were suitable to wear these shoes. It seemed to be more suitable for someone who had beautiful feet to wear! Secondly, there were some detailed lines on these high heels. If the light shone on that pair of heels, it would shine with silver light, which made this pair of high-heeled shoes look extremely upscale, This pair of heels is so pretty! And your feet are so beautiful. If you wear these shoes, you will look beautiful! Gloria, this pair of heels is even better than the ones you had before!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered, but she stayed silent. At this point, that was the only pair of heels she could wear, so she didn¡¯t have a choice. Then she said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Jennifer took this pair of heels out and bent down on the floor. Then, Gloria put on crystal heels. ¡°Jordy has good taste! You can just fit into these shoes!¡± Nydia said in a casual tone. However, Jennifer looked at Gloria with some concern. ¡°Gloria, what¡¯s going on between you two¡­¡± Gloria sighed. ¡°It was all an ident today. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen. Forget it. Let¡¯s go out first! Grandma is still waiting for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When they came out again, many people dropped their eyes on Gloria¡¯s feet. When the others saw Gloria wearing that pair of crystal heels, they all had a look of envy and jealousy in their eyes! Not only was Gloria gorgeous, but even her feet could be so beautiful! A look of amazement crossed Jordy¡¯s eyes, but he frowned the next moment. His face clouded over as he regretted it a little. Olivia was confused when she saw her son frowning. However, when Karen saw the crystal heels, she said in a surprised tone, The heels are so pretty! Jordy. you have such good taste!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Collins Family Will Protect You Jordy felt speechless. When Gloria came over and heard this, she coughed lightly. Then, she didn¡¯t say anything and took her seat. However, Karen smiled and said, ¡°Jordy, I¡¯m going to give you a task. No matter how bad your rtionship has gotten since your divorce, let me tell you that I will treat Gloria as my own granddaughter. She is the apple of my eye! So you have to be nice to her! You pick out dozens of outfits for Gloria. Then have them made to order and delivered to her!¡± Jordy frowned as he said in a helpless tone, ¡°Grandma.¡± Olivia looked grim. Before Olivia could say anything, Gloria spoke up, ¡°Grandma, I have enough clothes to wear. You don¡¯t have to have them custom-made for me anymore¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Karen looked at Gloria with gentle eyes, ¡°Good girl. I know you have enough clothes, but those clothes are not the same as the ones he bought!¡± After saying that, Karen looked at Jordy with a fierce gaze. ¡®I don¡¯t care! You have to carefully pick out fifty outfits for the season. And I¡¯m going to check out those clothes myself! Otherwise, I will punish you!¡± Jordy¡¯s face darkened Gloria¡¯s expression also changed a little. Ai thal moment, they said at the same time, ¡°Grandma.¡± Because they both heard each other¡¯s voices, they looked at each other. And the next moment, they quickly looked away. However, Karen was pleased and said, ¡®Today is my birthday! I¡¯m the one who rules here! Jordy, I¡¯m asking you to buy those clothes or not!¡± Jordy said in an annoyed tone, ¡°T¡¯ll buy those clothes!¡± Karen was satisfied. Then she turned her head 10 Gloria, ¡®Will you ept those clothes?¡± Gloria was about to shake her head, but she looked at Karen¡¯s expectant look in her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡± That¡¯s right!¡¯ Karen felt satisfied and continued to eat the noodles. When she finished eating noodles, she rubbed her stomach and felt a little helpless. ¡°Honey, do you still think I¡¯m eating the same as before? My stomach is about to explode!¡± Joseph frowned as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re full, why are you still eating?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t cooked the noodles yourself, could I have eaten so much? Karen¡¯s eyes had a comining look. Joseph was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. After a moment, he sighed and said, Then I will cook for you more often, but you should not eat too much.¡± Karenughed and said, ¡®Okay! You have to keep your word like Jordy and Gloria.¡¯ Joseph felt speechless. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Karen felt satisfied with her birthday banquet! She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think today is the best birthday banquet I have had in decades! Karen said as she shook Gloria¡¯s hand. At that moment, Gloria shook her head. ¡°Grandma, ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I got you.¡± Gloria wondered what Karen understood. However, why did she not understand what karen meant? The party hade to a sessful end! When the party was over, Gloria couldn¡¯t leave and helped to see off the guests because she was a member of the Collins family. Besides, Karen also asked her to do so. Gloria felt helpless, but she was also very moved. Since Karen had asked Gloria to do this, she was telling everyone about Gloria¡¯s position in the Collins family. Even if Gloria and Jordy divorced, the Collins family would still protect her. However, everyone was left in confusion, as Gloria had done two decisive things that were unfavorable to the Collins family. Therefore, people wondered why Karen forgave Gloria and defended her. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 I Made It It was not until the guests had left that Gloria looked at Karen. ¡°Grandma, I should go.¡± Although Karen did not want Gloria to leave, she nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, off you go.¡± Gloria shed a grin. Karen smiled as she nodded her head. When she looked at Jordy, who was standing by, she wanted to kick him in the shin! ¡®Why don¡¯t you hurry up and give Gloria a ride home? Are you going to let her leave alone?¡± Jordy looked even more gloomy. ¡°Grandma!¡± Gloria¡¯s expression changed. Then she said in a hurry, ¡®I don¡¯t need him to drive me home. Grandma, my friends are waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll go back with them.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Friends?¡± Karen was a little suspicious. Gloria spoke up and said, ¡®Well, Nydia and Jennifer are waiting for me Grandma, I¡¯ll go first.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t want to wait for Karen to reply to her. Thinking that the crystal heels were a gift from Jordy, she paused but left quickly the next moment, Herst pair of heels had been broken because of him, so he should pay for them! Then, Gloria walked out with her crystal heels on By now, Nydia and the others were staring at the door. As soon as they saw Gloriae out. Bryson immediately rolled down the passenger window. ¡°Gloria.¡± Gloria smiled and walked over. Jordy had just reached the door when he saw Gloria get into the car. When he saw through the unclosed window that the person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was Bryson, Jordy¡¯s face turned icy cold! However, they were looking at Gloria, so none of them noticed Jordy. Gloria was a little surprised when she saw they let her ride shotgun, but after thinking about it, she opened the door and got in. After closing the door, Bryson closed the window for her and drove away. Nydia was in a great mood and said, ¡®I was so thrilled to see Ang get kicked out of the party! I just want to go out and have fun!!¡± Jenniferughed, ¡°Sure. Why don¡¯t we go to karaoke? Do you guys have anything else to do tonight? It¡¯s been a lot of days since west hung out!¡± Bryson smiled and said, ¡®I¡¯m fine with that.¡± His car drove slowly. Apparently, he was waiting for the group to discuss before deciding on a route. Gloria raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m in¡± Nydia smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m so bored!¡± Brysonughed as he drove faster. ¡®Then we¡¯ll go to the old ce¡± Soon, they arrived at KTV and went into a private room. Nydia had started to order songs and was in a very good mood. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ang is like at home right now. Maybe she¡¯s going to cry all the time!¡± Nydia spoke as she took the microphone Jennifer snickered. ¡°Crying? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s cursing Gloria, but I didn¡¯t expect Ang to y such a trick. She was trying to beat Gloria. Gloria, did you already know your cousin¡¯s true colors? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have plotted against her like this. Right?¡¯ Gloria sighed. ¡®l only did this as a test, but I didn¡¯t expect Ang to fall for it. Again, I didn¡¯t do it to humiliate her. ¡°So you did it because¡­?¡± Jennifer was a little confused while Bryson raised his eyes to look at her. Gloria curled her lips and said, ¡°I made it.¡± She then told them her intentions. Bryson and Jennifer were both a little shocked. And Jennifer said in an incredulous tone, ¡°How dare you do that! If you don¡¯t make it this time, you¡¯ll break Karen¡¯s heart. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Collins family will me you?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 I Will Never Have a chance to Redeem Myself Gloriaughed helplessly. ¡°I probably didn¡¯t think about it that much at that time. And I just wanted Grandma to get over it.¡± Nydia had ordered the song. She walked over to the couch, sat down, and handed out the bottles of beer to the others. ¡°Come on,e on! Let¡¯s drink and get drunk! Gloria made it! We¡¯re celebrating Gloria¡¯s sess today!¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s drink together!¡± Everyone was very excited. After drinking for a while, Bryson couldn¡¯t help but look at Gloria and speak in a lower voice, ¡®Gloria, what¡¯s wrong with your high heels today?¡± Gloria was in a daze After a moment of hesitation, she spoke in a lower voice, ¡°1 stepped down on the ground 100 hard, so I identally broke one of the heels. I didn¡¯t have my cell phone with me at that time, so I couldn¡¯t contact you guys. Grandma saw that I hadn¡¯te back for a long time, so she forced Joidy to find me Then, you all know what happened next¡± At this point, Gloria was still wearing those crystal high heels. A look of bitterness shed under Bryson¡¯s eyes. He realized that he would never reach Jordy¡¯s social status. Jennifer patled Bryson¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡®What are you thinking? Come on! Let¡¯s drink! No matter what happened today, at least Gloria made it. I¡¯m more curious about what Ang will do next.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that? She¡¯s cursing Gloria. No! She is also cursing me! She¡¯s starting 10 hold a grudge against me this time ¡°Nydia spoke in a casual tone. Gloria frowned slightly while Nydiaughed out loud and said, ¡°My dad is going to be furious He knows he can¡¯t afford to offend either the Collins family or the White family. If he stopped me, he would have offended the Collins family, but if he didn¡¯t, he would have offended the White family, and he is now in a dilemma! But he deserves it! Gloria had mixed feelings inside. ¡°Did your dad call you?¡¯ ¡°Can¡¯t you see I turn my phone off? Otherwise, he¡¯d be phone bombing me! Now I¡¯m so thrilled about offending the White family! I think my dad has too much free time. And all he does is live with that homewrecker and give birth to a bastard! I¡¯ll give him something to do now, so he won¡¯t bother me all the time.¡± Jennifer sighed helplessly ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing like that! He is your father, after all.¡± ¡°I only have my two mothers in my life!¡¯ After saying that, she picked up the microphone. ¡®Enough! We must have fun tonight! I¡¯m going to sing! Which one of you is going to sing with me?¡¯ After saying that, Nydia started to sing. Although there were some small episodes, the atmosphere soon became exciting, and Nydia started dancing On the other hand, the atmosphere was very depressing Bang! ng! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. There was one smashing sound after another. The ground was filled with all the pieces. Some of the containers were filled with water. And because the light was on, the ground reflected ayer of silver light. However, this did not stop Ang. She didn¡¯t stop until she realized there was nothing left to smash in the house! She mmed her fist on the bed in anger. She hadn¡¯t been this angry since she woke up! And yet, she was so angry because of Gloria! Martha looked grim, and ude looked at Ang with a gloomy look on his face. ¡°Have you had enough? Do you think you¡¯re going to be able to fix this if you keep smashing things?¡± Ang was going crazy and shouted, ¡°What can I do? Gloria humiliated me so much today. She disgraced me in front of all those rich people! I will never have a chance to redeem myself.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 They¡¯re Having A Great Time Martha took a breath. ¡°Mrs. Collins just called me to tell me that Karen has since gotten better. She also asked someone to find you and that she wouldn¡¯t mind it.¡± Ang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°So what if she doesn¡¯t care? Now everyone thinks I¡¯m a hypocrite. And everyone thought I pretended 10 have a good rtionship with Gloria. Gloria was kind enough to remind me, but I was so ungrateful. And I even wanted to beat her. How can I rify this with her?¡± The good image she had maintained for years was gone for good at this moment. She was exposed! ¡°And Jordy didn¡¯t even speak for me today And he even stood by with a cold face. He doesn¡¯t like me at all. How can I get in touch with him in the future? What will people in high society say about me then?¡± Martha said in a deep voice, ¡°The White family is still very influential, so no one dares to judge you. Ang, no matter what your image is, all you have to do now is find a way to marry Jordy And we are both from business families, so we will be united based on our interests. No matter what your reputation is, you are Jordy¡¯s savion ude nodded with a grimce. ¡°Thai¡¯s right. People will slowly forget what Gloria said today You still have a chance to redeem yourself. You can¡¯t just give up! The Collins family still has to cooperate with the White family in business light now.¡± Listening to her parents¡¯ words, Ang seemed to have calmed down a little In fact, when Martha and ude watched Ang smash things into pieces, they were trying to give her a chance to vent her anger and calm down. At this point, although Ang was angry, she felt that her parents had a point She frowned slightly and said, ¡®So what should I do next? Now, she was a little confused and afraid that Jordy didn¡¯t like her anymore. However, she felt that her parents were right Sometimes people didn¡¯t be together just because they liked each other. Her family had a partnership with the Collins family, so she would get married to Jordy sooner or N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ude said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to ask Gloria toe back tomorrow. You need to let them know that you have a good rtionship with Gloria. As for you, you keep being yourself. You need to continue to maintain your image. You have to pretend that you have moved on from what happened before. You¡¯re generous. And you don¡¯t want to exin anymore for Gloria.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes flickered, but she nodded anyway. Martha said, ¡°Yes. Olivia really hopes that you and Jordy can get married. Next, I¡¯ll get Olivia to do something about it. If it is possible, why don¡¯t you and Jordy have sex?¡± Ang¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Mom¡­¡¯ She wasn¡¯t shy, but she had tried to have sex with Jordy, but Jordy wouldn¡¯t agree! Besides, she wasn¡¯t cheeky enough to keep mentioning things like that Otherwise, she would have made Jordy think she was flirtatious. Martha said with a cold expression, ¡°Things are different now. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll make your wish come true.¡± Ang looked at Martha with some surprise and said, ¡°Mom, do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Well, keep up your image. You don¡¯t have to stay home either. Just live your life as usual. A lot of people are watching you now. You have to live a better life. And you¡¯re going to visit Karen at the Collins vi tomorrow.¡± Ang nodded as she said in an obedient tone, ¡°Okay.¡± She felt relieved now that her parents had arranged for her to do what she needed to do next. As it was getting darker, Ang eventually fell asleep in agitation. Meanwhile, Gloria and the others were having a great time. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Find Out What Happened to Her Nydia was waving her beer bottle while dancing around. Jennifer wasughing out loud as if she didn¡¯t care about her image. Gloria drank a bit too much. At that moment, she was leaning on the couch while rubbing her temples with one hand. The only sober person left in the room was Bryson. He slowly approached Gloria and handed her a ss of water. Then, he took the ss of beer out of her hand. ¡®Stop drinking. Otherwise, your head will hurt more.¡± Gloria opened her eyes slightly. Her face was a little redder than just now because of drinking. She grinned as she said, ¡®Okay¡° Although she had drunk a little too much, she was still sober After a few moments, she slowly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Bryson didn¡¯t say anything. However, Nydia just entered the bathroom and closed the door. Then, Gloria walked straight out the door. Bryson frowned and said, ¡®Gloria.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that wasted. I¡¯ve just had a little beer.¡± Gloria had a slight headache, but she was walking steadily. Soon, Gloria went to the public bathroom Because each private room had its own bathroom, customers seldom went to the public bathroom Gloria washed her hands and then walked out of the bathroom. Because she had her head down and wasn¡¯t paying attention, she turned the corner and ran right into someone else At that moment, she felt her head suddenly hurt more! The man she bumped into found it a bit familiar when he smelled the fragrance and the alcohol on her body. When he saw who she was, he held her up and said, ¡°Gloria?¡± This familiar maic voice made Gloria sober up instantly. Then she took a step back and said in a surprising tone, ¡°Mr. Brown?¡± Jonathan burst outughing. ¡°What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you here. Are you drunk?¡¯ Jonathan was a little surprised. As far as he remembered, she didn¡¯t like alcohol because she thought it would mess things up. What¡¯s wrong with her today? Looking at Gloria with one hand on her temple, he frowned. ¡°Why are you drinking so much? I¡¯ll take you home first.¡± Gloria hurriedly took a step back and said, ¡®No need.¡¯ Because her friends were in the private room, and she didn¡¯t want to spoil their fun, she had a drink. Besides, she was in a really good mood today. She was really happy because she let her grandmother figure it out her concerns And that was why she drank a little more. However, she didn¡¯t want to get too close to Jonathan. Seeing him raise an eyebrow, Gloria said, ¡°I¡¯m out with my friends. Mr. Brown, I won¡¯t bother you to take me home. Take care.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Just as Gloria finished speaking, Bryson walked out. Seeing Gloria and Jonathan together, he frowned and immediately approached them. Then, he stood beside Gloria and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Brown, you¡¯re here, 100,¡± Bryson said with a smile. Jonathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, are you out here with Gloria?¡± Bryson frowned when he heard Jonathan call Gloria by her nickname, but the next moment, he smiled and nodded, ¡°Well, Gloria¡¯s had a little too much to drink. I¡¯ll drive her back first. Mr. Brown, if we have a chance to meet next time, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Jonathan nced at Gloria, and when he saw that she had no intention of talking to him again and was going to leave, he nodded and said nothing more. Soon, Bryson and Gloria went back to the private room. At that moment, another person slowly came out of the hallway. Then Jonathan said, ¡°Go find out what¡¯s going on with her.¡± The man did not go to find out and said in a respectful tone, ¡°Mr. Brown, I know what happened to Miss White¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Just a Dream Jonathan gave him a look and led him to an empty room. Then his assistant told Jonathan everything that had happened at Karen¡¯s birthday party. Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and didn¡¯t say anything at first. The assistant described the events in detail and was afrald to miss anything. And he did not dare to analyze it, so he told Jonathan the whole story truthfully The next moment, Jonathanughed lightly. ¡®Does Jordy think he can still be with Gloria now?¡± The assistant was a little surprised and said, ¡°Jordy is going to get back together with Miss White? How is that possible? He¡¯s always been very cold to Miss White. He even resents her¡± Jonathan snickered ¡°Given his personality, who could give him a hard time? Even if his grandmother did give Jordy a hard time, he could have carried her in through the back door. Why would he let so many people watch him carry Gloria into the banquet hall?¡± After spending some time with Gloria, he could be sure that Gloria had no feelings for Jordy at all Therefore, she would not let Jordy carry her into his arms back in front of everyone. But she could not walk because her high heels were broken. Therefore, she could only lel Jordy carry her inside The assistantughed and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, we don¡¯t need to think so much about it. After all, Miss White is determined not to get back with Jordy We just have to go with our original n.¡¯ Jonathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡®It¡¯s hard to say The assistant looked at Jonathan with some surprise and didn¡¯t say anything. And Jonathan said, ¡°Keep watching her. Go check Bryson and Gloria¡¯s history back then.¡¯ wanted to dig deeper into what had happened between the two of them. The assistant nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± By now. Gloria and Bryson had returned to their private room. Nydia came out of the bathroom and saw Gloria looking a little dazed. Then, she staggered over and said in a slightly agitated tone, ¡°Seriously? You haven¡¯t drunk half as much as I have before you started to faint? No way! You have to keep drinking!¡± Bryson said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you. Gloria has a headache.¡± Gloria smiled back and shook her head. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t drink anymore. Otherwise, my head is going to explode.¡± ¡°Boring!¡± pouted Nydia. After drinking, she felt her tongue stiffened a little. They had some fun before they went out together. Gloria seemed fine because she didn¡¯t drink anymore. And she no longer had a headache. Nydia was staggering, so Gloria and Jennifer held Nydia up Jennifer wasughing while cursing You¡¯re an alcoholic! Can¡¯t you behave? You get wasted every time you drink! I still have to take care of you!¡± A look of arrogance shed across Nydia¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to take care of me. I won¡¯t allow others to take care of me. Gloria, I¡¯m going to sleep at your ce! Bryson was also a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the family driver about driving you back home.¡± Bryson took Gloria and Nydia home first. He walked them both upstairs before returning to the car. Jennifer had been leaning in the back seat with her eyes closed. When she heard the door open, she opened her eyes and saw Bryson already sitting in the passenger seat. Jennifer looked at his handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Bryson, do you like Gloria that much? Bryson was stunned, but the next moment heughed lightly. ¡°Yeah, but Gloria doesn¡¯t like me. It was just like a dream.¡± ¡°Just a dream¡­¡± Jennifer murmured. She thought she was just having a dream too.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 A Stone In The Throat Bryson¡¯s eye had never been on her. Should she carry on? She was exhausted, but she just couldn¡¯t give up¡­ How she hoped Bryson would give up on Gloria and turn to her one day! ¡°So, there¡¯s never been a second that you wanted to give up?¡± with her eyes on him, she couldn¡¯t help asking. The driver drove his car silently in his own bubble. He¡¯d never dared to pay unnecessary attention to his boss¡¯s business Bryson¡¯s eyes flickered. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his eyes to Jennifer and gave a helpless smile, ¡°Do you have a loved one, Jen?¡± Jennifer felt something grip her heart. Her face stiffened a little and for a moment, she didn¡¯t even know how to reply. While Bryson was actually not really waiting for a reply, but only talked to himself instead, ¡®My love for Gloria didn¡¯t start yesterday Looking out for her and protecting her has been written into my bones. Over these years, I¡¯ve never dared to hope that she can really be with me, but¡­ if she wants, I¡¯ll definitely make her my priority in everything and never let her get hurt.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face became more and moreplicated. How much¡­ did Bryson love Gloria on earth? But the next second, she started tough at herself. That was an unnecessary question! Bryson loved Gloria, as much as she loved Bryson True love could be generous, to the point where the loved one¡¯s happiriess is all that matters, while selfish love will stop at nothing to get want it wants. Therefore, even though she knew Bryson loved Gloria, she had never been jealous, but only envious of her. She just wanted to stand behind Bryson and be there with him. ¡°What happened, Jen?¡± hearing her self-mockingugh, Bryson looked back, only to find tears trickling down her face Bryson¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re crying, did I say something wrong?¡± The driver tried not to listen, but still, he caught an unconscious look at Jennifer in the back seat from the rear-view mirror. Jennifer suddenly realized what was happening and wiped off with her hand the tears off her face, ¡®No. It¡¯s just some old memories, I¡¯m fine. I drank too much today.¡± Bryson frowned a little. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Are things at home going on well? Is there something still not settled? You can try talking with me. I¡¯ll help you,¡± he asked apprehensively. Jennifer¡¯s heart was gripped by his words. How could she give him up when he was so good to her? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The pain was like a beast tearing her heart into pieces. It hurt to even breathe. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jennifer forced herself to turn her head away from Bryson and not tomunicate with him. She was afraid that driven by alcohol, she was going to confess her love to him in any minute. Once it was brought to light, things between them would be more than weird. Bryson would possibly alienate her, which was the least she wanted. His friendship was enough for her, if his love was never impossible. At least he would be there whenever she was sad and wanted a drinking buddy. Otherwise, he would very possibly try to avoid her. Seeing that she was in no mood to talk about it, he was helpless atst, ¡°I love Gloria and my attention has always been on her, but both of you are my friends. You can talk to me whenever you are in trouble. Whatever it is, whether I¡¯m capable or not, I will try to find a way.¡± Jennifer only felt a stone in her throat. She forced herself not to cry tears again and only nodded yes. She didn¡¯t dare to even speak, because she would burst into tears in any minute. Bryson didn¡¯t notice anything and withdrew his head. It was dead quiet in the car. The silence was suddenly broken when they arrived at Jennifer¡¯s house atst. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Tied Down By Her Family ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡± Jennifer said nothing except that she had everything to tell this man but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t open her mouth Bryson nodded, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m already at the gate. It¡¯s toote, you should go home and rest Bryson didn¡¯t insist but only nodded He didn¡¯t leave until he was sure she was inside the house safely. While Jennifer just looked through the window at the lightding away, heartbroken. He was such a sweet guy she would be with him for the rest of her life if he really was willing to love her Gloria simply didn¡¯t love him. Her heart was still broken from herst rtionship and she simply didn¡¯t believe in love anymore. Did he want to protect her and be her guardian for the rest of his life? Jennifer¡¯s tears seemed to be pouring now. At the sight of her daughter standing in the doorway of the living room and sobbing with her head down, Jennifer¡¯s mother came downstairs and walked up with a confused look, ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Jennie?¡± Jennifer came back to her senses and hurried to wipe her tears off, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just very tired. I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± Mrs. Thomas took her by the arm and found tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying? Did someone hurt you? Where have you been? Why are you back home sote?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. No matter how she had forced Jennifer to marry Wayne, at the end of the day, she was still her beloved daughter How could she watch Jennifer cry all the time? Jennifer took a short breath and her face looked quite bad. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Nobody hurt me. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡¯ After that, she stepped toward her room. Jennie!¡¯ Mrs. Thomas followed her steps and spoke again, ¡®Have you been forced by some man?¡± This time, Mrs. Thomas couldn¡¯t hold back and asked what had been in her mind. Jennifer looked at her in shock, ¡®So you were worried that I might have had something with a man?¡¯ enge in the look of Mrs. Thomas¡¯s eyes, but she continued the next second, ¡®It¡¯s an open society, but you are a woman after all, Jennie. You need to know the boundaries. Women are always the first to get hurt in things like this.¡± Jennifer felt it couldn¡¯t get more sarcastic, ¡°I¡¯m the one to get hurt?¡± Mrs. Thomas¡¯s face changed a little. Jennifer couldn¡¯t take the sarcasm and said, ¡°Then howe you didn¡¯t think about my happiness when you let me marry that scum?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Thomas restrained herself and said in a little helpless tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was that kind of scum! He disguised himself 100 well. And your father.¡± Mrs. Thomas suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t seem to want to bring Mr. Thomas into this, in case he also resented by Jennifer. But Jennifer was not a fool. She only said coldly, ¡°All right, I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. And you guys should stop telling me what to do with my life I¡¯ll not listen to you!¡± After that, Jennifer went back to her room and mmed the door. Mrs. Thomas was furious, ¡°Jennifer, you are a growndy now! Stop being the baby you are right now! Don¡¯t take all the previous privileges for granted! Being the daughter of the Thomas family, you have to give! This is your destination! Jennifer¡¯s tears seemed to be getting heavier At this very moment, she suddenly had a strong idea that, she wanted to be just like Nydia, whose life she had found enviable. Nydia had chosen to disassociate herself from her family, and no longer be tied down by the family. But she¡­ Jennifer took a light breath and closed her eyes. Tomorrow, she had to look for an apartment. Jennifer did not sleep well that night, and neither did Gloria. What had been bothering her kept waking her until her rm rang and got her up. Today, was the day to visit her grandmother. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Soothed And Reassured She washed herself up and found her eyes looked a little pouchy, so she put on some foundation to make herself look not too bad Plus, she was going to Temple Lucius today. Too much makeup was inappropriate She drove all the way to the old Collins residence in the living room, she found Karen already well dressed and seated on the sofa Gloria was pleased to find her florid and smiled, ¡°We could hit the road in any minute.¡¯ Karen nodded, smiling. There was no rush, girl.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What else, Granny?¡¯ Gloria was a little confused ¡®We¡¯re waiting for another one.¡± Karen made it very mysterious. Gloria was puzzled. However, before she could make a guess, the sound of a cai came from outside She took a subconscious look while Karen said in excitement, ¡®Go, Let¡¯s We¡¯re going right now!¡¯ He sprung to her feet, took Gloria by the hand, and walked towards the door Outside the door. Jordy was found sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t seem to be wanting to get off. There was a change in the look of Gloria¡¯s eyes She subconsciously looked at Karen, ¡®Granny.¡± ¡°Sometimes, Gloria, it¡¯s just meant to be. By Master Void¡¯s words, Jordy is my..¡± Dead son. She silenced the two words by a pause, and said in excitement again, ¡®So I should take him with me and ask for the Master¡¯s enlightenmenti¡± Gloria found it ludicrous For a minute, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Granny must have totally fallen for her words, which exined why she was taking Jordy with her. She probably just wanted a word of confirmation. What else could Gloria say? She secretly sighed. She had always found Jordy everywhere she went like a haunting ghost, but Jordy must be feeling the same way! they had divorced for good, but she just kepting back and bringing trouble to him. He had a job and ran a bigpany, but now he had to take granny and his ex-wife to a temple for some enlightenment from a monk With that in her mind, Gloria felt much better. Jordy must be feeling more annoyed than her, for sure. Seeing him annoyed had made her less annoyed. And for that, she could put up with her own annoyance now. ¡°Come on, Gloria, get in the car. Jordy will drive us there.¡± Gloria nodded yes and got in the car following Karen. Jordy said nothing, but only slowly backed the car out after making sure the door of the car was closed. Gloriapressed her lips and kept silent, while Karen was more than excited at the moment. She took Gloria¡¯s hands and looked thrilled, ¡°Gloria, will Master Void give me some more guidance? What do you say?¡± ¡°It depends, granny. Let God decide, we should just let it be.¡± Karen burst intoughter, ¡°Right, you¡¯re right. Let God decide.¡± Jordy frowned at that He hated that saying. He believed in man¡¯s efforts and capability. Karen was in a good mood on the way. She kept talking with Gloria. As if she had walked out of the mist. But Gloria know she was just pretending. She was just giving herself a break before the word of confirmation from Master Void. She would only believe it then. Now, she was just killing the time and keeping her mind off it in case of disappointment. Gloria saw through her mind and helped keep her mind busy. The two women kept babbling in the rear but Jordy didn¡¯t find it any annoying and kept driving. It kept him soothed and reassured. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 This Is Not Gloria In the meanwhile, Ang dressed herself up and set off. She had tried to think about an appropriate way of greeting the olddyst night And she kept rerunning her speech on the way for fear that she would mess it up. However¡­ After her arrival at the Collins residence, she didn¡¯t see the olddy anywhere. She was confused. ¡®Is Granny Karen not home, Mr. Wilson?¡± she asked the Butler. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Where has she gone? It¡¯s still so early!¡± Ang was a bit surprised. ¡°Young Mr Collins came early this morning. They¡¯re now on the way to Temple Lucius with Miss Gloria White.¡± ¡°Temple Lucius?¡¯ Ang was dumbfounded Why would they go to that ce all of a sudden? Besides! What would Jordy havee to pick Karen? Why would that bitch Gloria have gone with them? The Butler nodded without a word. Ang took a deep breath and tried 10 calm herself down, ¡°Then¡­when do you think they would be back?¡± she looked at the Butler with a smile. ¡°That¡­I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ang held the bag and gift in her hands tight. She had selected a special gift on purpose in order to make the olddy happy, because of what had happened yesterday. She had not gained the full support of the Collins now. What she should do now was to get it from Kaien first. If she epted her, soon would Jordy¡¯s father do too. ooni N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The thing was, if Karen was still in good daily contact with Gloria, her eptance from Karen would just be impossible! Damn! Ang was extremely irritated, but there seemed to be nothing else she could say now. Thank you.¡± Just as she was thinking about what to do next, there came steps from upstairs. Ang looked up and saw Oliviaing down. She instantly found it an opportunity, and opened her mouth in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Mrs. Collins¡­¡± She said nothing but that, and Olivia was a smart woman. ¡°Poor child, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olivia sighed, ¡°No, Mis Collins. Don¡¯t feel sorry for me.¡± Ang shook her head hurriedly, I¡¯m just here to visit Granny today I didn¡¯t expect her to have ns¡± ¡°It was Gloria!¡± anger crossed Olivia¡¯s eyes Ang opened her mouth, pretending to say something for Gloria, but was stopped by Olivia¡¯s grim voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for an excuse for her Follow me to my room Your mom called yesterday. There¡¯s something we need to talk through, Something flickered in Ang¡¯s eyes but still, she nodded her head, ¡°as you wish, Mrs. Collins.¡± Olivia gave her a satisfied nodded and went upstairs with her. Having made sure they were upstairs, the Butler pulled out his phone and texted a message after a second thought Dale Wilson (Mr. Jordy, Miss White is here. Mrs. White calledst now and they¡¯re discussing something) Meanwhile, Jordy arrived at the Temple Lucius. He got off the car and received the message Jordy put his phone away and took the two of them into the temple. The Abbot had known their second visit and sent someone waiting on them. The little monk came up as soon as he saw them and put his palm before his chest with his thumb slightly bent. ¡®Namaste. The Abbot has been waiting for you Please follow me The olddy was ted ¡®We¡¯re sorry for the trouble. After you,¡¯ she nodded in appreciation. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Do You Really See It So, they followed behind. Inside the temple was simr to any other one, but once they found themself in the backyard, theyout became different. The Abbot lived technically not in the temple, but in a separate space. They were on a gravel path for half an hour before finally there. Gloria had helped Karen with her steps all the way, for fear that she would be tired. But on the contrary, she was in a great mood and in a great state. Her steps were even faster than these of young men. The little monk didn¡¯t say anything until they were in the wing-room, ¡®Namaste. Pleasee in.¡± They nodded at him and went in together. The Abbot was on a chair. He stood up at once when he saw them and bowed, ¡°Namaste.¡± Karen put her palms together immediately and bowed at Master Void in respect Gloria followed Karen and did the same. Jordy frowned a little but he didn¡¯t want to spoil it for Karen, so he did it too Jordy¡¯s displeased face pleased Gloria very well A smile broke off her lips. When he turned his head and found her dancing face, his eyes became cold immediately. ¡°I know the very purpose of your visit today. I hope you could understand that nothing could be forced Everything is written.¡¯ ¡®Seasons will change and nature will take ils course. That¡¯s all I can tell you. Let it go and that¡¯s the way.¡± Karen listened carefully to his every single word, and her eyes were instantly lighted brighter! So, her son had reincarnated himself into the family again! And she had been there with his grandson every day! Gloria had been telling her the truth! Karen rejoiced. She nodded in appreciation, ¡®Thank you, Master Void. I won¡¯t try to force anything!¡± Master Void nodded with a smile, intending to say no more. However, Karen couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at Gloria and Jordy. ¡°I¡­ I still have something to ask you, alone. Will it be convenient, Master Vold?¡¯ she opened her mouth after a second of hesitation. ¡°Go ahead, Ma¡¯am. But what I can tell is limited.¡± Karen hurried to nod with a smile She looked over her shoulder at the two of them, you two wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯ Apprehension suddenly took over Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°But Granny.. Jordy said nothing He took Gloria by the arm and headed out. Gloria¡¯s face changed slightly, while Karen smiled at her, ¡°Go¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. So, Gloria was dragged out by Jordy just like that ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that. What if she asks something and finds something more? All we¡¯ve done would be in vain. She¡¯s going to be sadder!¡± Jordy gave her a cold stare, ¡°Master Void has promised to help, so he would be careful with his words!¡± Gloria found it true, so.. She didn¡¯t say anything more Meanwhile, in the wing room, Karen looked at Master Void with reverence in her eyes, ¡°Master Void, actually, my visit today has more to do with something else. I just want to ask that, the young couple today here with me, is there any chance for them to get back together?¡± Seeing the olddy¡¯s reverent eyes, Master Void heaved a helpless sigh, ¡°if it¡¯s meant to be, it will be. Things couldn¡¯t be forced. Let it be!¡± The hidden meaning being, that he had no say in that too. The story had an open ending. Karen was a little upset, but still nodded, ¡°I see. Thank you for your guidance!¡± Master Void looked at her with a calm face, ¡°Do you really see it?¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 She Just Couldn¡¯t Help It Karen took an unconscious look at Master Void with surprised eyes, ¡®You¡­¡± ¡°You must understand this. The forced neversts,¡± Master Void was concise with his words, but it got right to the point. Karen¡¯s face was stunned for a second, ¡°I.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. To bring them back together, she had tried to create every opportunity for them to meet as much as possible, was that., not right? The olddy couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh Of course not. If it had been right, how could the rtionship between Jordy and Gloria have never grown better but worse? She seemed to have suddenly realized her mistake and the harm it had done But in another word, if she just let them alone and let them be, wouldn¡¯t the chance be slimmer? For one moment, she was tlly lost. Master Vaid knew where she was stuck and said again, ¡°Let it be, Ma¡¯am Let nature take its course Namaste¡± Gloria and Jordy were still waiting at the door Jordy looked at ease, but Gloria carried apprehension with her. She was afraid that Karen would notice something. In their anxious waiting, Karen opened the door and walked out, and Master Void walked with her Karen bowed at Master Void in respect and said reverently. Thank you for your guidance I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡± The Master smiled, ¡°Namaste.¡± Then, Jordy took the two trouble-minded women and left. On their way back, Karen was obviously frustrated. Gloria was concerned and took Karen by her hands ¡°Granny, what did you and Master Void talk about in there?¡± The olddy blinked. She sighed after a short while of hesitation, ¡°I asked him about the two of you, and he told me not to force it¡± Gloria¡¯s face changed Jordy frowned too, but he focused on driving the car without saying anything. Both of them said nothing, while Karen took a heavy sigh, ¡®Sometimes I just wondered that, you two hadn¡¯t been a happy couple during your three years of marriage. I¡¯ve tried my way of bringing you two together, but¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help taking another sigh. ¡°Maybe I had forced things and turned the two of you against each other! In another word, maybe you guys have divorced because of me!¡± Gloria 100k the woman¡¯s hands and smiled, ¡®I know Jordy and I are divorced, but we¡¯re still both here with you. I¡¯ll be here whenever you need me. And I¡¯ve always thought of you as my real grandma.¡± Jordypressed his lips and kept silent, his face grim. But what Gloria said next made his face grimmer. ¡°But still¡­¡± There were obvious torn-up feelings in the olddy¡¯s eyes. She knew Master Void was right, but she was human. She just couldn¡¯t help it¡­ Gloria said with augh, ¡®Granny, we would have divorced anyway. Maybe it would have been even earlier. We just made it look like we were in love. You knew what it was. In other words, I wouldn¡¯t be able to warm his heart if I became the sun.¡± Jordy tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Bring Her Into The Gutter Karen looked like she wanted to say something, but Gloriaughed, ¡°Granny. People get tired, and change. And it just doesn¡¯t work between the two of us. And now, look at us, don¡¯t you think we get along better now than before?¡± For the past three years, Gloria had felt suffocated. Olivia had looked down upon her and kept giving her a hard time. Her husband had hated her, 10 the very core. The pressure she had been under was so heavy. But now everything was different She felt at ease and had no longer to be bossed around and told what to do She had only to protect the ones she cared about. As for Granny, she wouldn¡¯t have to put in so much effort and energy The olddy couldn¡¯t help taking another sigh, ¡®Okay.. I give up. I¡¯ll leave the two of you be.¡± Gloria¡¯s grappled nerves suddenly rxed at the moment She felt she had be even happier. As long as Granny stopped forcing them together, she found it bearable being in the same room with the man Every time she saw him, her mood would possibly be affected She could be the best of herself in his absence Jordypressed his thin lips. He stepped on the gas and drove faster While Gloria took Karen¡¯s hands andforted her, ¡®Granny, your own happiness is the most important now I¡¯ll visit you as long as I got the opportunity And you can see me at my ce if you like.¡± ¡°All right,¡¯ Karen repeated, but her sadness couldn¡¯t be concealed On the way. Gloria tried to keep the olddy in high spirits with her conversations, but she could feel that Karen¡¯s hope was not as high as before. But she had never brought her problem forward again, because as long as it was kept oft her mind, everything would be easier Jordy didn¡¯t have any questions for Gloria and drove all the way to the old residence. Gloria helped the olddy off the car. Karen didn¡¯t force Jordy to do anything. She ignored his grandson and went into with Gloria. Irritation shed in Jordy¡¯s eyes. He left in his car. It was already lunchtime when they got back. Karen took Gloria by the hand and said, ¡°why don¡¯t you have lunch here at home, Gloria?¡± Here at home. Karen only said that on purpose, meaning that it was still her home. From N?velDrama.Org. Gloria didn¡¯t want to let her granny down and only nodded, ¡°Sure, Granny.¡± However, there came two figures down the stairs. Gloria and Karen looked up together in the same direction. With her hand more than light on the stair rail, Ang saw Gloria and immediately hated her to the core! If it had been for this bitch, she would have be the butt of the joke yesterday! Her heart was racing, but she had to bite her tongue. Bitch! She would bring Gloria into the gutter sooner orter! She would leave her no chance toe back, and make Gloria her inferior forever! Olivia walked up with a smile on her lips, ¡°You¡¯re back, Mother. How was your visit?¡± Karen nodded as a reply. Ang stole a nce behind her and found no one there. Where was Jordy? Ang dared not to ask questions, so she greeted as she walked downstairs, ¡°Granny.¡± Karen only nodded, ¡®Here you are, Miss White.¡± Ang¡¯s face changed at the alienation, and Olivia felt the strangeness too obviously, so she smiled and said, ¡°Mother, Ang is one of us too, just the same as Gloria. Just call her Ang.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 He¡¯ll Get Lonely To have Ang epted by the whole Collins members, Olivia had but to put down the disgust deep down and was willing to admit Gloria was a Collins as well. But there was something very subile and smart in her recognition. Both Gloria and Ang were Collins members now Gloria was now old Mrs. Collins¡¯ real granddaughter, and Ang was not epted by her, while Olivia had not taken her as a daughter, which was her way of telling Karen that, Ang would be Jordy¡¯s future wite. This time, the olddy didn¡¯t refule but only said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the marriage.¡¯ Olivia looked in surprise at the olddy She hadn¡¯t refuted this time! she She would have been outspoken and proimed Gloria 10 be her only granddaughter-inw, but now had changed her mind? Did that mean there was a chance? Ang 100 was looking at Karen in surprise So this visit to the temple had changed her mind? Olivia and Ang looked in Gloria¡¯s direction at the same ime All of a sudden, she seemed 10 have be a more agreeable person 10 them Where¡¯s Jordy? Why are there only the two of you?¡± Olivia smiled and asked when she had found Jordy was not with them Ang hurriedly directed her eyes at Karen 100. ¡®He left,¡± Karen replied dryly. Ang was crestfallen. She clenched her hands and felt sorry about another missed chance to see his Jordy again Maybe he had left on purpose because Gloria was here to spoil his appetite! With no time left for her grievance, Olivia¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts, ¡°OK. Let¡¯s wash our hands and have lunch then.¡¯ Karen said nothing, while a smiling Gloria helped her to the toilet. ¡®I like the way it is now, Granny. I think of you as my real grandmother. And nothinges bothering me anymore. You¡¯re the only family I have in the world.¡± The hidden meaning being, that the Whites were not her real family, The olddy blinked, and patted the back of her hand atst, ¡°Good girl.¡± So the four of thern sat at the same table, each up to her own wishful thinking. Gloria was the freest one. Because she didn¡¯t care anymore, she simply ignored Olivia and Ang. ¡°Granny you should eat more vegetables. It¡¯s good for your health, she put some food on the olddy¡¯s te and smiled, ¡°Master Void has told you not to think too much, so you should live a healthy life. You have all the blessing in the world!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Gloria,¡± the olddy nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Granny. You have all of us with you. You¡¯ll just have to enjoy your life¡± The olddy replied with a polite nod, with no intention of more words with her. Although her problem had been solved, what had happened yesterday would still be on her mind. The olddy had always found Ang a pretentious phony. And after what had happenedst night, she liked Ang so much less. From N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Ang¡¯s face stiffened, and she could do nothing but bear with it. Olivia put some food on the olddy¡¯s te and said, ¡°Ang was right, Mother. You need to worry about nothing now but only enjoy your life.¡± The olddy gave Olivia a cold nce, ¡°as long as you stop the constant disobedience to me Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say. She gave a stiff smile and looked at Gloria, ¡°You Granny listens to nobody else but you now, Gloria. Why don¡¯t you talk to her¡±? Jesus! Olivia was talking to her in a kindly manner. Gloria only smiled and said to the olddy, ¡®Why don¡¯t youe and live with me for a few days! It¡¯s not that afy ce as here, but I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± The olddy smiled but still refused, Ta love to, but your grandpa ising back tonight. I don¡¯t want to leave him alone here He¡¯ll get lonely¡° Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 He Will Never Forget ¡°Then next time when Grandpa goes on a business trip, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Gloria smiled ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Gloria,¡± the olddy was happy from deep down, and her smile was very real. Gloria kept the olddy in a warm and sweet conversation throughout the mealtime. While Ang and Olivia, seated across from them, more looked like some guests. Even though Ang tried repeatedly to exin what had happenedst night, Karen kept her full attention on Gloria and never looked at her once. At the thought of the words of his parents telling her not to mention it anymore and to be generous, she held it back after a moment of hesitation. It was not an enjoyable meal. But Gloria enjoyed her conversation with Granny and was really full She had other things to doter, so she smiled at the olddy, ¡®I need to go to work now, Granny. I¡¯ll come to visit you as long as I got the time.¡± The olddy nodded with a smile. ¡°You go, sweetheart You don¡¯t need toe too often when you¡¯re upied I know you¡¯re young and busy with your work. A word or two with me on WhatsApp is enough when you¡¯re free¡± Gloria felt a little guilty. Granny was old andpany was what she needed the most. But all the Collins men were busy, and Olivia was not a filial one and constantly contradicted Granny, so how could she enjoy her life? OK,¡± Gloria answered And without saying anything 10 Ang and Olivia, she just walked out. Ang at the moment had got a lot 10 say 10 Gloria. She looked at Olivia and Karen ¡°Granny, Mrs. Collins, I should be going with Gloria together.¡¯ The olddy gave a cold nod, while Olivia smiled, ¡°Get home safe.¡¯ From N?velDrama.Org. Olivia had hidden meaning in her eyes for Ang. Obviously, she was warning her of the discussion they had just had earlier Ang stiffened ai it, but still, she nodded her head and left. Soon she walked out and saw Gloria was already in her car. So she quickened her steps and opened the passenger side door. Gloria looked over with a calm face. ¡°You don¡¯t mind giving me a ride, do you?¡± Ang smiled. Gloria said nothing, but Ang had already got in. Seeing both Karen and Olivia stand at the door, Gloria smiled at Karen and started the engine. Ang¡¯s face fell long when neither Karen nor Olivia could see them now. Seeing the dashcam was on, she reached out and turned it off. You must have something to say to me,¡± Gloria frowned a little ¡°Why would you do that, Gloria!¡± Ang red over. Gloria smiled. She pulled the car over by the side of the road and smiled at Ang, ¡®Then why would you do this?¡± Ang gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯ve done it on purpose, Gloria! You set me up! Do you think this way Jordy will get back together with you and remarry you?¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes and said nothing, as if willing to hear her. But actually¡­ She just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this woman. Karen and Olivia had been looking at them just now at the old residence, so she couldn¡¯t have kicked Ang off the car. But now she had lost her patience. ¡°Gloria, you did the wrong thing! When you put forward to divorce and helped Jonathan with hiswsuit, you were pushing him away forever! ¡°He had never really seen you even after all the efforts you had put in your three years of marriage. Now you want to make a ssh after the divorce? Do you think you could win him back? ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you and never did. He will never forget what you and your father have done!¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 That Would Be Impossible Gloria¡¯s face suddenly fell. Ang had shown her ugliest face, so obviously she was not recording. But even if she had done it to lead her to speak, Gloria was not afraid of it. Even if the conversation became public and the whole Inte dissed her, so what? She was living for herself now. Nobody¡¯s bad words could affect her anymore! She sneered at Ang, ¡®You know exactly why that would happen that night!¡± Ang¡¯s face changed but the next second, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡®He¡¯s the one I care about the most. I wouldn¡¯t set you and him up!¡± ¡°Yes, you wouldn¡¯t, would you? You never set me and him up, it was just a mistake, right?¡± At the sight of the anger on Ang¡¯s face, Gloria became more sure about her own presumption She had set her up with some other man, to permanently exile her from the Collins family, but never had she thought that Jordy had been set up 100, and the iwo of them had ended up in the same room. Having known that it had been Jordy who had done it with Gloria, Ang must have gone mad, but she had had to pretend, because her dad had still been alive then, and she had had little say in the Whites family. She had had 10 swallow it all Ang restrained herself and sneered, ¡®That had nothing to do with me, Gloria Don¡¯t you dare to pin it on me! Do you think people would believe that? Now everyone in the circle knows that you have done dirty things to get yourself on Jordy¡¯s bed Rage exploded in Gloria¡¯s head! She gave Ang the most dreadful re and instantly, Ang was horrified. But the next second, Gloria held it back and only smiled, ¡°So what?¡± So what? Ang was taken aback. It had been the least that Gloria wanted to admit, but now she didn¡¯t care about it N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. anymore? She had be scary to her. Gloria looked at Ang, ¡®What you have tried so hard repeatedly to say to me is, Jordy is yours, and I will never ever get back together with him, right?¡± Ang was stunned. She had been in control of their conversation, but now it had changed. Leaving her no time to reply, Gloriaughed, ¡°Ang, you have made a great presentation of yourself, as graceful as a goddess. Everyone thinks you¡¯re an angel. But today, you switched off my dashcam and said all these mean words, do you think you¡¯re still any of that?¡¯ Ang¡¯s face changed slightly. She hadn¡¯t wanted to be like this! It was Gloria! She closed her eyes and took a deep breath! Damn Gloria! She had driven her out of her image! Gloria had a half-smile on her face. She was the deserted daughter of the Whites, but she was also a lawyer. So she knew every word could be important evidence. She had been carrying a recorder since forever. And she had no idea how many of those she had reced! But Ang had been clever. She hadn¡¯t admitted that it had been her who had set Gloria and Jordy up! Ang took a deep breath, ¡°You should stoppeting with me if you know better, Gloria. Look what a miserable life you are living. As your cousin, I¡¯ll take care of you and make sure you live a good life. But if you¡¯re determined to go against me, that would be impossible!¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Her Mother Had Abandoned Her Gloria¡¯s lips twitched. Actually, Ang was a strong-willed woman. If it hadn¡¯t been for what had happenedst night, which had driven her into a dead-end street and destroyed the image she had created for herself all these years in a day, she wouldn¡¯t have be so mad. Gloria only smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve no intention of getting back together with Jordy. But speaking that, Cousin Ang, 1 don¡¯t think Jordy¡¯s eye is ever on you. Being bedridden for a year has brought nothing in him but his pity for you. A marriage bound by gratitude. Is that any different from mine with him?¡± ¡°Of course there is!¡± Ang didn¡¯t hesitate to satirize, ¡°I¡¯m not you. And I will never bind him with your so-called gratitude. Just because he didn¡¯t love you doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t love me. You¡¯ll see, Gloria.¡± Gloria nodded with a smile. ¡°Then I wish you nothing but sess. I hope you can break the deadlock. Don¡¯t let anyone think of you as a clown. I¡¯ll be sorry for you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ang was maddened! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. How dared she say that! If it hadn¡¯t been for her, her life would be so miserable! Nobody had talked about it in public, but she was sure she had been everyone¡¯s secret butt of the joke! All it had all been because of Gloria! Ang took a deep breath. If she didn¡¯t get Gloria back today, she¡¯d die! She would make sure Gloria¡¯s life will get more miserable! And the next second, she suddenly whispered into Gloria¡¯s ear with a smile, ¡°Do you think you are the winner now?¡± Ang¡¯s voice was too low even for the recorder. Gloria frowned and looked over at her. An evil smile broke on Ang¡¯s lips, ¡°Do you know what the biggest failure of your life is?¡± Gloria was silent. Ang could barely contain her thrill and went on with her satire, ¡®That you¡¯re destined to be disfavored! By your husband! By your families! You¡¯re never going to be epted or recognized by any of them!¡± Ang got more excited as she went on whispering, ¡®Your mother dumped your father and kicked you away because you were a daughter. She thought you as useless. Do you really think she died in childbirth?¡± Gloria¡¯s face was stunned, she looked over at her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You drunk father told it to my father at a drink. He asked him not to tell anyone.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She didn¡¯t think that was just made up by Ang. Dad had never talked about mom when she was little. Even mentioning her mom would trigger deep disappointment in his father¡¯s eyes. However, he had never said anything bad about her, but had only reced the topic. She had believed that his father was just too sad to mention it. But now, Ang might be right! ¡°Being the daughter of a great family, she had needed a son to reim her family fortune. Three years after the wedding, they finally had you. And for the next two years, she had never be pregnant again. So she abandon your father and you and left. Now you could see how abominable your birth was, Gloria?¡± Gloria¡¯s whole world was rocked. She had always believed his father and that had nevere to her mind. But now, she had found that she had a mother and had been abandoned by her! But if her mother had been a woman like that, why had her father married her in the first ce? Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Nothing But A Joker Ang had an evil smile on her face, ¡°As for your father, he died so young. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the curse to have got him dead?¡± ¡°He was a healthy man, but got sick all of a sudden. So sick that it triggered his MI. He had never had MI before, had he? Don¡¯t you think you were the curse?¡¯ Gloria¡¯s heart was gripped Even her face went a little pale She didn¡¯t believe she had been the curse for his father¡¯s death like what Ang had just said, but.. She hadn¡¯t known that Uncle ude had such a viperous family. She had always trusted them. In retrospeci, her father had always been as sound as a bell, why had he be so sick all of a sudden? She hadn¡¯t even gotten to see him for thest time Ang patted Gloria on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re destined to be alone, Gloria Your families abandoned you, and your husband kicked you away You¡¯re a loser. If I were you, I would just kill myself, instead of lingering out here! Gloria feli her heart was being wrenched Why hadn¡¯t she found anything wrong before! ude must have had something to do with it! After her father¡¯s death, ude had taken over everything of the White family very quickly She had left herself in grief, in no mood to run thepany A few words of ude had persuaded her to sign everything away. It seemed now that, it had all been their doing! All of a sudden, hatred took over Gloria! In the beginning. Uncle ude hade to seek refuge Her dad hadn¡¯t hesitated a bit to ept them. He even brought him into thepany and made him an important figure. But at the end of the day, what had ude done? They had murdered her father! Gloria couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Her face was as white as sheet Ang thought Gloria had believed her words and be overwhelmed, so she sneered, ¡°Gloria¡­¡¯ ¡°Get off: Before Ang could finish, Gloria suddenly said the two words in a cold voice. ¡°Gloria!¡± Ang¡¯s face changed. ¡®Before I get mad, you get off my car. I have nothing to lose now, but you have an image to care about.¡± Ang¡¯s face changed. Gloria red at her, her eyes snapping fire, as if she was going mad at any minute! Ang restrained her anger and said, ¡°you mad woman!¡± She got off the car directly but remembered something before closing the door, so she said in a deep voice, ¡°My parents invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°Invite me?¡± Gloria sneered out loud, ¡°Nothing of the White family belongs to you. You take care.¡± That terrible look on Gloria¡¯s face had really worked off her anger. ¡°You take care too, Cousin. I really hope you could conquer your demons and stand at the top of the pyramid,¡± she smiled. After that, she closed the door. Just as she was ready to see Gloria¡¯s defeated look, Gloria suddenly stepped on the gas and left! From N?velDrama.Org. Ang was startled and hurried to take two steps back. If she had been quick, her feet might very possibly get run over by the wheel! Ang gritted her teeth! Gloria! She should neverpete with her! Gloria was nothing but a joker! In the meanwhile, Gloria was still driving, but she just couldn¡¯t get Ang¡¯s words off her mind. Her father, mother, and the whole White family. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Died Of MI All she wanted before had been to live her own life and take back what belonged to the White family instead of giving her father¡¯s years of hard work away to someone else. But now, she had finally realized that, her father¡¯s death had not been because of a serious illness! If it had really been ude, she would definitely send him to jail by herself! She just would not tolerate it! Gloria took a deep breath. It seemed that she would have to make a trip back to the White residence, but not today. Gloria drove all the way to thew firm. A couple ofwyers in the hall saw her cold face and none of them greeted her. Even Sammy was extremely quiet. At the sight of Gloria¡¯s face, Irene was a little confused, ¡°What happened to you? Did something happen on your Temple Lucius trip?¡± Irene was aware of Gloria¡¯s purpose of taking Karen to Temple Lucius in the morning. ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Then what happened?¡± Irene stood 10 pour a ss of water for her and handed it over Gloria took it but didn¡¯t drink, her face still grim Irene knew something was wrong with her, so she sat next to her and asked apprehensively.¡± What on earth has happened, Gloria?¡± Coldness shed in Gloria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could you help me with some information, Irene? The more detailed, the better.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Irene replied Gloriapressed her lips and opened her mouth directly. ¡®The detailed information about the White family from June to Augustst year.¡¯ ¡°From June to August?¡± Irene was a bit surprised ¡°Yes, one month earlier before and one monthtei after my father¡¯s death.¡± Her father¡¯s death had been on the first of July. She had been still married to Jordy but had not been in LA. She had been working a case and had not made it back home in time. God knew how regretful she was about that! Since then, she had grown tired ofw practice. However, she knew her father wouldn¡¯t have liked to see her so negative toward her life if he had been alive. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Irene¡¯s face became serious. She looked at Gloria and asked, ¡°You have found something, haven¡¯t you, Gloria?¡± ¡°I think there is something weird with my father¡¯s sickness and his death.¡± Gloria was direct, because Irene was no stranger Irene was stunned for a second, but said immediately, ¡°You rest assured. I¡¯ll have someone on it Secretly.¡± Gloriapressed her lips and said no more She held light to the cup in her hand, but the heating through the ss couldn¡¯t warn her cold heart. Instead, her hands started to shake. Irene noticed it. She took the cup in her hand and put it on the table, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed something, haven¡¯t you? What on earth has happened today?¡± Gloria took a breath, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the information. I¡¯m not sure about everything. But Irene, do keep it secret.¡± ¡°You rest assured,¡± Irene nodded, ¡°The scouts you¡¯veined, they are quite reliable.¡± | Gloria nodded and said no more. Actually,wyers were always in good connection with the scouts. Scouts became important when the cases were unclear They had been trained secretly by Gloria. Being Gloria¡¯s assistant, Irene had been responsible for it. Sitting before herputer, Gloria tried to calm herself down. However furious she was, she had her senses with her. Her father had died of MI, as she had been told. And before that, he had been seriously ill. It had been toote when she finally made it back home. Then¡­ ¡°Knock, knock¡± The knock on her door brought her back from her thoughts to reality. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Felt At A Loss Gloria recovered from her thoughts and looked up at the door, ¡®Come in.¡¯ The door opened, and there stood Sammy. ¡®Norma, I¡¯ve got a question for you,¡± he smiled at her Take a seat.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s eyes flickened Sammy walked in with a smile. His smile was sweet, and warm like the sunshine, which made him seem very easy to approach. Sammy handed the notebook and materials in his hands all to Gloria, ¡°I¡¯ve taken this case recently I thought my winning was a sure thing, but they suddenly added one piece of very tough evidence I was stuck all of a sudden I hope it wouldn¡¯t be 100 much trouble.¡¯ He didn¡¯t intend 10 say too much. Gloria¡¯s professionalism was unquestionable. Gloria fumbled through the materials in her hands, her beautifulplexion extremely calm. She had already calmed herself down While Sammy took the time and stared at her up and down. It was not the stare of a man at a woman, rather it was filled with admiration Gloria¡¯s attention was not on these things She went through the materials and handed them back to him. Your thinking is in the right direction, but you¡¯ve missed the key point Sammy blinked, as if it had suddenly hit him, while Gloria opened her mouth again, ¡°The death blow is in the key point.¡± She tapped argument Number Seven in his notes with her slim, fair finger. Sammy 1ook a look and suddenly got it. Thank you You¡¯re a master,¡¯ he was excited. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That word makes me feel old,¡± said Gloria, She joked and Sammyughed. ¡°Sorry, Miss White. And thank you. I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Gloria nodded without saying anything more. Looking at Sammy from his back, she was lost in her thoughts. Sammy Davis The name was not heard of, but the face was very familiar. He had special features, looking like mixed race. She just got the feeling that, she had never seen this face but it was strangely familiar. She frowned until he walked to the door. ¡®Wait,¡¯ she said subconsciously Sammy had already opened the door He stopped his steps and turned around with a smile, ¡°Do you have anything else, Miss White?¡± Have we¡­ Gloria looked hesitant, and suddenly she found the question was abrupt. Just as she was about to say ¡®nothing when Sammy answered her ¡°Mer beiore.¡± Gloria was taken aback by it a little. She looked at Sammy subconsciously with puzzlement in her eyes. While Sammy opened his mouth with a smile, ¡°lI was ten years ago. It¡¯s only normal if you don¡¯t remember.¡¯ He turned around and walked out, without telling her these old memories. Gloria¡¯s face was a bit stunned. If he didn¡¯t want to mention it, he wouldn¡¯t have told her. They had met before, but he had only told her they had met, without telling her what had happened, why was that? All of sudden, Gloria felt at a loss. The door was closed slowly, but Gloria didn¡¯t force him. She took a short breath. Never mind. It might have been nothing important. Otherwise, she would have already remembered. She had something very important to do and could not be distracted by trifles. As she was thinking about her next move, her phone rang. It seemed very abrupt in a quiet space. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 She Only Said Two Sentences To Me She looked down at her phone and the coldness in her eyes thickened at the sight of the number. But the next second, she picked it up. ¡°Uncle ude The greet was dry, emotionless. She had used to find ude the kindest and think of him as his real father. Bul now¡­ Uncle ude had be nothing but an ordinary salutation. Even the two words had be the nastiest. She had never seen an uncle like him. ude opened his mouth, ¡°Gloria, are you still at work? Have I disturbed you?¡¯ From N?velDrama.Org. ude was hypocritical as he had always been, as if everything was still the same. Maybe that was how he had always done it to make her feel closer to him! Gloria felt her heart was broken and dripping blood He had started to set her father up since the first night he had spent at her house. For ten years, she had always believed that they had endured hardships and finally seeded. With her feeling of haired restrained, Gloria took a short breath and said in a soft voice, ¡®Calling at this hour of the day, do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s just that, you haven¡¯t been back home for so long. Your Aunt Martha will cook for you tonight and every dish is going to be your favorite. Come back home, Gloria.¡¯ Thest plea would have brought moved tears into her eyes in the past, but now, the more she heard it, the more hypocritical she found them to be Gloria didn¡¯t want to argue with him Al the thought of the need for a return, she replied directly, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll be back tonight. Tell Aunt Martha not 10 bother with the dishes. I¡¯m just going back for a reunion. There¡¯s no need to go through all the trouble.¡± Reunion. He stressed the word. ude smiled at that, ¡®What are you saying! Martha is still talking about your favorite dishes! You go on with your work, Gloria. I¡¯ll wait for you at home!¡± ¡°Okay. Gloria intended to waste no breath, and neither of them said anything more, so they hung up. Her calmed mind had started to be disturbed again! If they had really been the murderers and killed her father, how would they have been able to live with a guilty mind to this day? Gloria held her phone tighter, and the hate in her heart got stronger. Without Ang¡¯s reminder, she would have found nothing strange Even if there was any suspicion, she would have put it off. However, Ang had lost control of herself now and shown her true nature little by little, if she still couldn¡¯t find anything, she would be a total fool! Gloria took a deep breath, trying to get her emotions under control. She threw herself into work to get her mind off these things In the meanwhile, Sammy walked out. His frowning face suddenly became smooth and nd. At the sight of his smile, Scarlett knew the problem had been solved. Actually, the six of them had discussed it just now, but there was no certain answer. He had been in there for only a while, and now he had walked out a happy and contented man? Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but asked Sammy. Why are you so happy? Is it because you have seen the hot lady? Is the case really solved?¡± Sammy smiled. There¡¯s no case Norma couldn¡¯t solve. She only said two sentences to me.¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 The Position She used to Take Everyone looked at him in shock. ¡°Really? What did Norma say?¡¯ The malewyer by his side asked. Sammyughed. ¡°She said that I should hit the soft spot and that I missed the key point.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the key point?¡± Scarlett asked in a hurry. Sammy smiled, spread out his handwriting, pointed 10 the seventh point, and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve written it down but failed to delve into it. The other party is well prepared Still, he has vited the rules, and I have led myself into a dead end The man beside him changed color at the sight of the seventh point ¡°Norma is indeed impressive¡± In fact, all thewyers here were super elites Irene only hired the six of them who were all figures of note in the industry Without breaking a sweat, Norma solved the puzzle where they had failed. How capable she was! Burning with jealousy, Scarlett sped the pen but had to face the reality. It was true that she had worked against Gloria, but that was because she didn¡¯t know about thetter¡¯s identity. Now that Norma became her boss, she didn¡¯t dare toin about it. After all, it was an honor to work here! They didn¡¯t have a good working environment or separate offices, but Irene arranged it that way so that the six of them could learn from each other The sight of Sammy¡¯s shining face made Scarlett fret that Gloria was close to conquering this outstanding man. What should she do? Timepsed, and the shift was over. In high heels. Gloria went outside. Having decided to visit the White family, she would not dawdle. It was a one-hour drive. Her heart jerked the moment she entered the courtyard and the ce she used to live. Her father¡¯s house was now taken by a couple of parasites Gloria took a breath and got out of the car. A sensible man he was, ude came out to wee her. A smile was on his face. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re back. Come on in, Martha is cooking in the kitchen. Dinner is almost ready.¡± Gloria nodded and saw Anging out with a smile. ¡°Gloria, you are finally willing toe back.¡± Finally willing She sounded like Gloria hated this ce. Gloria went inside without saying anything ¡°Come on, wash your hands We¡¯ll eat first¡± Eight dishes had been spread out on the table Like a chel, Martha was cooking in the kitchen, but Gloria didn¡¯t think she would bother to cook. These dishes on the table might be cooked by the maids, and Martha was just putting on a show Gloria went to the bathroom, washed her hands, and sat down in the position she used to take. ude was surprised, and Ang¡¯s eyes glimmered with displeasure. Gloria had taken the hosi¡¯s seat. In others¡¯ eyes, she usurped the host¡¯s role, but this position was originally N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. hers It used to be her father¡¯s seat, and she sat next to him. Her father was gone, and she was the natural sessor. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Coming for the Assets of the White Family? ude was displeased but said nothing. Instead, he sat down in front of Gloria and shed a gracious smile. ¡°Gloria, you had a sh divorce Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If you received unfair treatment, I would have backed you up.¡± ¡°Back me up?¡± Her divorce caused a nationwide and even worldwide sensation, and he was at the party Didn¡¯t he know everything? Did he really need notice from her? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ude didn¡¯t want bad blood between thern. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so nice and invited her toe back In her view, there were two reasons for his doing First, he was afraid that Karen would support Gloria forever and give Ang no opportunity. The old lady held a high position in the Collins family after all Second, Gloria was Norma If they pushed it 100 haid, she might work with the enemies of the White family and bring the case 10 count. Given her ability, they would have a lot to lose. Even Jordy lost to her, not to mention him ude was afraid of her Gloria gave no response, which embarrassed ude and annoyed Ang Just then, Martha served thest two dishes Her face froze the moment she saw Gloria sitting in the host¡¯s seat. Her eyes were filled with displeasure Did Gloria think this was still her home? She was rude and unruly! Martha just couldn¡¯t point it out because their conversation was being recorded. She put the dishes down on the table and grinned. ¡°Gloria you came back right on time. The dishes are ready. My cooking skills might be a bit rusty. Come on, try it.¡± With a smile, Ang handed Gloria a knife and a fork. Gloria took them and forked up the dishes. She ate with ease and showed no intention of talking. The White family members had to strike up conversations since the recording might be useful one day. ude sighed. ¡°Gloria, are you mad at Martha, Ang, and me?¡± Gloria, who remainedposed, smiled. ¡°How so? Since my father passed away, you have been helping him take care of thepany. I appreciate your effort.¡± The faces of ude and others changed with her subtle rernark. Helping her father take care of thepany Thispany was now owned by ude. What was she talking about? ude didn¡¯t bother to correct her. Instead, heughed and said, ¡®We don¡¯t need such formalities between us. We¡¯re family, and thepany belongs to us.¡± Gloria nodded, ¡°You¡¯re correct, but even reckoning makes long friends. In fact, I came back for something¡± Ang was stunned. She was supposed to dominate the game and use the recording to turn the tide. To her surprise, Gloria came back for the assets of the White family? The faces of both Martha and ude fell, but the next second saw ude asking with a smile, ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Gloria chewed the food, swallowed it, and said in an unhurried manner, ¡°As far as I can remember, after my father passed away, you told me that you¡¯d help me manage thepany since I was too young. Lest thepany should go bankrupt, I transferred the shares to you.¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 The Ceiling of Your Career ude was surprised, but it was an indisputable fact. Then again, there was no harm in admitting it, so he nodded with a smile ¡®That¡¯s true. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in thepany knew about it anyway. Admitting it would not cost him anything. After all, he had the signed papers to back him up. Thepany belonged to him! No one could take it away! Martha and Ang both looked at Gloria. So, she wants to take it back. Is this a joke? Thai¡¯s her own wishful thinking. Who does she think she is? Wait! The contract! Gloria is Norma Would she find any loopholes in the contract? Ang had the jitters Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to return the shares, i¡¯ll give up on the profils you¡¯ve earned over the years. I can¡¯t let you take care of thepany for nothing can 1? I¡¯ll take from here, and you will no longer have 10 work that hard.¡± ude¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he soon shook his head with a helpless smile. ¡°Gloria, we¡¯re family. I¡¯ll give you everything you want, but it¡¯s not the right time. We¡¯re in the process of sealing the deals on several major projects, and that requires supervision. Over the years, I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to gain those founding members¡¯ trust. If I transfer the shares 10 you and let you lead the While family, I¡¯m afraid that they will not be convinced. By then, we may lose these deals, and that will be a great loss for the White family.¡± Gloria remained calm as she said, ¡°How did you know people would not be convinced if I look over?¡¯ ude gave a helpless smile. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re new 10 society, and there are a lot of things you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s reasonable that you have grandiose aims, but most of the time, things are not as easy as you think. If you want to join thepany, I can set you up with a grassroots position. Prove your value, and I will give my position to you.¡± Ang¡¯s face changed, but she soon figured out her father¡¯s meaning. Gloria was supposed to start from a grassroots position. Given the difficulty of climbing up the corporaledder, she couldn¡¯t possibly reach a high position Gloria cocked her brows and said in a half-joking tone, ¡®Grassroot? Are you underestimating me or trying to fob me off since I¡¯m your niece rather than your daughter?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, no kidding, this post is important! You know, the White family is not a small one, and the market value of thepany is beyond your imagination. Sloppiness should be avolded if you want to take over the White family!¡± ¡®What do you want me to do? Instead of relorting, Gloria looked at ude and asked. ude hadn¡¯t expected her determination. He sneered in his heart and decided to pull no punches. If Gloria stayed out there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to know her moves. If she joined thepany, it would be a different story. Gloria would be under his nose. Moreover, once Norma was on board, the otherpanies would no longer dare to make rash moves. ude pondered for a moment and said in a helpless tone, ¡°You¡¯re a legal elite and supposed to work in the Legal Department. However, the head of the legal team will be the ceiling of your career. For your best interest, you should follow the tradition of the White family and do business.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Staying for the Night? Gloria sneered in her heart, aware that ude was trying to pull her away from the area she was best at Then again, she wasn¡¯t bent on taking over the White family today. After all, there was a contract, and it was hard to let the old fool give it back. Besides, before her father departed the world, he hadn¡¯t made any will As the brother of her father, ude was also entitled to inherit his legacy She didn¡¯t have many shares back then. Not worth dwelling on it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What she wanted was the shares owned by ude¡¯s family. She would tear off their disguise and expel them from the White Group ¡°Go on.¡± Ang and Martha both remained silent. They believed in ude. He should have his reasons for saying so. ude sighed and continued, ¡®You know, White Group is dependent on striking deals with other companies. It happens that the BD team is short of hands. Why don¡¯t you start from there?¡± Gloria frowned but said nothing. Ang sneered. How was it possible Gloria would swallow her pride and work as an ordinary employee? Her father was creating difficulties for Gloria till thetter quil on her own ude sighed and smiled at Gloria ¡°You¡¯re an insider of White Group, and by rights, I should put you in charge of a department. However, if you want to take over thepany, you should show everyone what you¡¯ve got and build up your reputation. That will be helpful for you to attain your goal, don¡¯t you think?¡± Gloria pursed her lips and seemed to be pondering Ang took her silence for reluctance and advised, ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m working in thepany too. At first, I worked as a clerk. This process is necessary before you¡¯repetent for more important positions!¡± Martha also sighed. ¡°Gloria, you may not like the proposal, but this is what it is. Otherwise, you¡¯ll find it hard tomand everyone. If you¡¯re notpetent enough when you take over White Group, the company may fall into chaos. It¡¯s not something you want to see, right?¡± Gloria faltered, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Met with her concession, ude relented and said with a smile, ¡°Sure, take your time. If you agree, I can make arrangements anytime and let you skip the job interview.¡± Gloria was speechless So, he was offering a privilege What a grandiose statement! What they didn¡¯t know was that it was her real goal. She would convince everyone with her capability. She had requested the return of her shares on purpose. Afraid that she might record their conversation, ude couldn¡¯t reject it and had to meet her halfway. Now it was easier for her to join thepany, It was not her n to achieve a feat and make ude keep his promise. That would not happen. She would take it back with her own hands. Her father took great pains to build thepany. She would not let a family of ingrates have it. ¡°Gloria, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night? Girls don¡¯t have to work so hard. After your father is gone, this is your home. I¡¯ll treat you like my own daughter. You don¡¯t have to face problems on your own. You can always turn to me, alright?¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°Thank you, ude. I indeed n to stay.¡± Ang was surprised. Martha was surprised, And so was ude. She had never been close to their family. Did she mean it? Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 What Trouble Could Gloria Stir Up? Then heughed in surprise. ¡®Good! We¡¯re so d to have you here!¡± Ang was also overjoyed. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re finally willing to sleep here!¡± Finally There she came again. Now Gloria was certain that they were recording everything She was too, and they stood no chance of garbling a statement. Gloria nodded and said, ¡®I didn¡¯t want toe back because my father passed away here. I didn¡¯t have the courage to face it. So many years have passed, and I can no longer hide Tonight, I¡¯ll sleep in my father¡¯s room ude, nothing has been moved, right? ¡°Yeah, everything remains what it was!¡± This was what annoyed ude Gloria¡¯s father used to live in the master bedroom Although they had be the new owner of this house, they couldn¡¯t move into that room because of the constraint of the so-called moral code They had to live in the guest rooms Back then, he couldn¡¯t use the money of the White Group to buy property. That was like squandering his brother¡¯s legacy Now it was about time He would start preparation in a couple of days ude smiled and said, ¡°Gloria, this is your home II always will be Since you miss this ce and your father, I can leave it 10 you I¡¯ll buy another house and move out¡± On the property certificate, the owner was Gloria After her father passed away, they could ask for her shares but could not im this house. That would lead to her suspicion. Now the White family owned a lot of money, and this vi was old. They could just move out Gloria nodded ¡®This ce is indeed a bit old, and moving out is not a bad idea. This ce will be a reminiscence of the past.¡¯ ude was stupefied. Gloria was cautious in her remarks and left no room for controversies. He proposed to move out with good intentions, but she said that the vi was old. She was like questioning his sincerity. Marthaprehended the situation and smiled ¡°Actually, we can live anywhere, but this is a reminiscence of the past. You deserve a ce free of disturbances. Gloria, even if we move out, our new house will still be your home. Come and visit us often.¡± Gloria nodded but said nothing. She didn¡¯t bother to quibble with them. Immersed in their own thoughts, they had dinner together. Since she had made her points clear, Gloria didn¡¯t feel like talking to them again. After dinner, she said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a rest.¡¯ ude nodded with a smile. ¡°Go ahead.¡± After Gloria went into her room, ude and his family entered their room. With a serious look, Martha said, ¡°Honey. Gloria came prepared, and you agreed 10 let her join thepany. Is it really fine?¡± What are you afraid of?¡± ude snorled, ¡°She is going to be a grassroots employee of Business Development. Everyone can tread on her neck. We¡¯ll tell the head of the department that this is a test for Gloria. To make a capable person out of her, he is supposed to make things difficult for her rather than help her. Besides, the BD team is supervised by the audit department. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ang chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give her some pressure. Martha nodded ¡®Sounds like a n. Although Ang is not the BD director, her power isparable to it. While she is overseeing everything, what trouble could Gloria stir up?¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Distancing Herself from the White Family They talked in excitement and found the n perfect. Ang curled her lips, saying. ¡°After bing a topwyer. Gloria fancies herself invincible Now I realize why Dad made such a decision. If we didn¡¯t let her go back to the White family, she might work with our enemies in her desperation. If she found any loopholes in the contract and served as their attorney, we would have a big sum of money to lose. It¡¯s a wise move to keep her under our noses.¡± ude looked at her daughter with approval ¡°Sweetie, in terms of intelligence and ability, you are not inferior to any man. I¡¯ll have no worries when I hand over the White family to you.¡± Martha nodded and sang her daughter¡¯s praise, That¡¯s right. Ang is smart. We¡¯ll have nothing to worry about when we hand over the White Group to her Ang smiled ¡®Let¡¯s join hands, kick Gloria out, and make sure she won¡¯t be able 10e back again.¡± Martha sneered. ¡®lf Gloria insists on taking over the White Group, why don¡¯t we create difficulties for her and let her know the consequences? All the shareholders will criticize her the object to her return. In the end, she will lose everything Sadness rose in Gloria the moment she entered her father¡¯s room. Everything remained in its original ce. Tears started to well up in her eyes In fact, what she had said just now was true She was indeed unwilling toe back and face the ghost of the past Her father loved her so much. The thought of his death saddened her to an unbearable extent. The photo of her father and her was still on the desk. Gloria saw it and walked over. Her eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at his gracious smile. She picked up the photo frame and caressed his face. Dad.. This was her father. Ovee with grief, Gloria closed her eyes. She was unable to ulter a sound. The death of her father was too sudden. She wondered if she could find any clues from this room. The chance was slim. Even if there were traces, ude might have obliterated them. Unwilling to give up. Gloria collected herself, put the photo down, and started to search around the room. The Collins Group Jordy was dealing with a pile of documents in the office. Working overtime seemed to have be a habit. Just as he was opening another file, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in There was a linge of coldness in his voice. Soon, the door was pushed open. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Harold hurried in, but Jordy kept his head low. The assistant took a breath and reported, ¡®Sir, Miss White went back to the White family Miss White When Jordy heard the name, his hand that was holding the pen stiffened The next second saw him looking up at Harold ¡®What for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. It seems that the White family invited Miss White to go back. That¡¯s all we could find out, and.¡± Harold paused. Jordy frowned and urged him, ¡®Go on!¡± Harold shuddered and responded in a hurry, ¡°Miss White has stayed there for the night.¡± Jordy¡¯s brows furrowed. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he was full of doubts. During those years of their marriage, Gloria had never visited the White family. Everyone believed that she had been distancing herself from the Whites. But now.. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Got Up So Early ¡°I see.¡± Receiving no instructions from Jordy, Harold excused himself and left Gloria¡¯s efforts paid off as she found a bottle of medicine, There wasn¡¯t anybel. Nothing. She unscrewed the cap and saw a few white rhombus pills. What kind of medicine is this? What kind of disease did my father have? He didn¡¯t tell me because he was afraid of making me worry? Gloria pursed her lips. For fear of alerting the enemy, she poured out two pills and then ced the bottle back Gloria found no other clues and had to give up. After taking a shower, she went 10 bed. She didn¡¯t sleep well. Half-asleep, she seemed to see her father, Gloria sat up with a start, about to call out to her father, but the figure dispersed. The room was as quiet as the grave. Gloria couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She knew it was just a hallucination Gloria curled up in a ball and held the nket She missed her father so much. The night Itpsed It was a restless night Gloria got up early the next morning After washing up, she came downstairs and saw a busy figure in the kitchen. Gloria sneered in her heart. Everyone in this family was so good at pretending. Back then, Martha volunteered to cook and do the housework after they moved in. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They had a housekeeper, okay? Her service was not needed. Martha was good at cooking though. Her father appreciated Martha¡¯s efforts and treated Martha¡¯s family even better. However, these people were ungrateful! ude and his family were even worse than those cold-blooded wolves who at least cherished their Gloria clenched her fists but regained herposure the moment Martha turned around Martha smiled. ¡°Gloria, you got up so early. Why didn¡¯t you test for a while longer?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well in my father¡¯s room. I n 10 go back today,¡± Gloria replied, looking at Martha calmly. Thetter looked distressed, and she added, ¡°I dreamed of my fatherst night He told me that his death was wrongful and shed tears of blood.¡± The blood drained from Martha¡¯s face. Gloria narrowed her eyes. Was it really rted to them? Quick in reaction, Martha sighed. ¡°Indeed, that isn¡¯t fair¡­ If we had found out about his heart disease earlier, the heart attack might have been avoided.¡± The more she said, the sadder she got. Martha acted as if it was her father who passed away. Instead of going on with the subject, Gloria said, ¡°I have to go and attend to something.¡± ¡°Before you leave, why don¡¯t you have breakfast with us? I¡¯ve made congee for you, and it tastes good. Come and have some. Skipping breakfast is bad for health!¡± Just then. Ang came downstairs. Seeing that Gloria was going to leave, she hurried over and said, ¡°Gloria, even if you¡¯re busy, you should have breakfast. Besides, there is something I want to tell you.¡± Gloria nced at her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ang was surprised Gloria seemed to be easy to manipte, but she felt strange about it. In a short while, ude came downstairs and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Gloria, you got up so early.¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Guess What Karen Said Gloria nodded but said nothing. She looked at ease. Martha served the breakfast, and they dined together Ang nced at Gloria and said with a hesitant look, ¡°Gloria, are you still mad at me for what happened on Karen¡¯s birthday?¡± Gloria looked up at her and replied, ¡°How so? If I were mad, I wouldn¡¯t havee back and dined with you.¡± Ang was speechless. The way Gloria talked was disagreeable, and she didn¡¯t know how to go on with the conversation. She took a breath and said in a helpless 1one, ¡°What happened the other day was not as you think I prepared the gift not topete with you. We¡¯re cousins rather than rivals. There were people sowing discord between us and turning it into a misunderstanding. That jade bracelet was not my gift. Someone switched it.¡± Gloria¡¯s face was a bit cold. Their rtionship had ruptured, and Ang made such a remark. An insider would suspect that Ang was pulling on a show, but Gloria knew that she was recording their conversation N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If she let it pass easily, people would suspect that the whole thing was designed by her. Although she never cared about theizens¡¯ opinions, she was afraid that Karen would be misled This ambitious girl was trying to overpower her Then again, even if it were her trick, Ang wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it if she had no malicious intentions. Gloria looked over and asked, ¡®What did you buy?¡± ¡®Something valuable. I couldn¡¯t exin it in that situation. Gloria, be honest with me. Was it you who switched my gift? Since we¡¯re family, I won¡¯t me you. Whatever happened is in the past. If it were not you, I¡¯ll find out the culprit and hold him ountable!¡± It was a threat. Gloriaughed and said, ¡®I bought it to frame you? Do you think it holds water?¡± ¡°You said you liked it and asked me to buy it. I did without thinking about it, but how did it appear in the gift i presented Karen? With an indifferent look, Gloria asked, ¡°Ang, are you recording this?¡± Ang¡¯s face froze, and she said in a hurry, ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you are not, why do you make up stories? I¡¯ve never said that.¡± Ang turned pale. Without waiting for her response, Gloria continued in a nd tone, ¡°The dust has settled, and you reap what you sow. If you continue to pursue it, you¡¯ll only receive more bitter criticism. You may not like to hear this, but given the current situation, do you think there¡¯s room for maneuver?¡± Ang¡¯s eyes turned colder, with a hint of a sneer. It was not her goal to make Gloria admit it. What Gloria had just said was enough! She didn¡¯t really need any evidence. She would let theizens chase shadows. She couldn¡¯t pass the bucket to Gloria anyway. She was content with rifying part of it. Aware of her trick, Gloria said in an unhurried way. ¡°Karen talked about you when I took her to the temple. Guess what she said.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Prosecution Ang was stanled at Gloria¡¯s words Even ude and Martha raised their heads. They wanted to interrupt Gloria while she was speaking, but didn¡¯t get the opportunity Now Martha blurted out. ¡°What did she say?¡¯ Gloria looked at Ang and curled her lips, ¡®Grandma fold me her opinion about you. She likes you in many aspects except that you¡¯re too scheming and always plotting something if you¡¯re not that calcting, she¡¯s willing to ept you as her granddaughter However, you can always deny your wrongdoings. Even if you can prove your innocence, it doesn¡¯t mean that others are convinced Ang changed color! Gloria, this bitch! She¡¯s ying a trick on me! She knows I¡¯m recording, so she threatens me with Giandma. But I¡¯m not scared at all! When Ang wanted to send the recording over the Inte, Gloria spat out Jordy gave Granma and me a vide yesterday, so there should be a dashboard camera footage of our conversation You¡¯re on good terms with jordy. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him for a copy of the footage Ang¡¯s face changed slightly Did Grandma really say so? Gloria nced at Ang and a sneer flickered across her eyes Actually, she had a recording, so she could y it now, but she was worried that it would make Ang gel prepared Martha looked unnatural. The next moment, she chuckled ¡®Let¡¯s eat. We should not discuss such a topic in the early morning. You¡¯ll go 10 work after you eat breakfast, right? Ang replied, ¡°Yes, I have a lot of things to do at work With that, she seemed to remember something and shifted her gaze to Gloria. ¡°Gloria, have you considered what my father told you yesterday? Do you want to work in thepany? Themily of three looked at Gloria, Ang sneered inside. When she thought Gloria would say no, Gloria nodded suddenly and said with a determined voice, Tve thought for a night. Thepany represents my father¡¯s years of effort. He asked me to inherit the family business. Of course, I cannot let him down. No matter how difficult it is, I¡¯ll insist.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ang was lost for words. Well, she won¡¯t give up until she encounters setbacks. ude burst intoughter. ¡®Great! I¡¯m so proud of you Gloria, it¡¯s rare that you have determination, but you should know you¡¯ll encounter a lot of difficulties in the future when you go to thepany, ril tell the director clearly that you¡¯re privileged at work and even need to face more challenges. Can you ept that? Gloria nodded, ¡°No problem, She would insist however difficult it was. It was easy for her to take back thepany Since there were some loopholes in the contract that ude signed with her, she could get back her shares of thepany, but it only formed a small share After her father passed away. 35 percent of the shares that he held had to be divided into several parts and inherited by his family. What Gloria wanted was all the shares of her father instead of the small part To achieve her goal, her first step was to work in the White Group. ¡®Great! You can make concerted efforts to develop thepany! Gloria, you¡¯re a White, so naturally you need to make contributions to the White family You¡¯re Norma. When thepany is prosecuted, you know what you should do. ude said those words to imply something. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 I AJN So Regretful Gloria nodded ¡°I know it. I won¡¯t let the White family be in crisis. But, we can¡¯l earn filthy money.¡± udeuglied, ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t. Oui business is lcgil, and you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Gloria nodded She was not skeptical of it because she believed Uial udc was not that bold He was jailed before becausc of doing some illegitimate business. So he scared heing jailed again ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you in thepany¡± ude suddenly felt it was the right decision to let Gloria work in thepany. Gloria would be convinced that the White family was promising and would help the White family wholeheartedly From N?velDrama.Org. Besides, whatever difficulty the Whilc family encountered in the future would be very easy to solve With Norma in charge, no one dared to suc the White family No one could win thewsuit against Norma! Thal realization also hit Ang At that moment, Gloria seenied plcasing to the eyes. After all, Gloria could bring plenty of fortunes to the Wlule family But! Thinking of liow embarrassed she was at old Mrs. Collins¡¯ birthday party, Ang couldn¡¯t help but cleuch her left hand under the table. Do I have to let her off the hooks after she screwed over me? I am unwilling! ¡°How about I take you to thepany today?¡± ude asked tentatively. Gloria shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany next week since I have some business to deal with these days.¡± ude nodded, smiling. ¡°Okay, do what you got to do.¡± Gloria observed ude. ¡°ude, though I agree to work in thepany, I might have my own business to take care of and I won¡¯t let it affect my work. It is not a big problem, is it?¡± ¡°No. Employees can ask for leaves to take care of their business, not to mention you. You won¡¯t miss your work even if you have to deal with your own business, which proves you¡¯re very capable.¡± Gloria nodded without more questions. She raised all of her questions and recorded their conversation to avoid trouble. Later, they had some chitchat. After breakfast, Gloria left. But.. she didn¡¯t go to thew firm.. At that moment, Gloria got out of the car, with a bouquet of lilies in her arms. In a ck outfit, she walked slowly inside in frustration, her back looking slim and sad. Gloria was extremely sorrowful She walked to a gravestone and stopped there On the gravestone was her father¡¯s photo, in which her father wore a gentle smile and seemingly waited for his daughter¡¯s arrival Gloria¡¯s face almost betrayed her emotions. She put down the flowers and showed a smile to her father in the picture. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my bad. I haven¡¯t come to visit you until now.¡± She tried to suppress her sadness But¡­ Her voice couldn¡¯t help but shiver and lears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Gloria sat on the stone steps beside the gravestone and her head leaned against it. ¡°Dad, please forgive my selfishness. I¡¯m dreading going here to visit you. I don¡¯t dare go home, as I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be too sad.¡± Tears rolled down her face but she didn¡¯t care about it. She breathed slightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Dad, you know what? I regret most not knowing your illness or seeing you when you passed away. Dad, I¡¯m so regretful¡­¡± Gloria closed her eyes gradually and her sadness seemed to reign over the cemetery. One could sense her sadness even at a distance. Not far from her stood a man in a ck suit With pressed lips, he stared at Gloria. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Relief He frowned slightly with mixed feelings on his face. Gloria who sat in front of the gravestone could nol sec Joidy, but Jordy could hear hier words very clearly Gloria raised hernd and stroked gently the man¡¯s face in the picture, hier heart pounding, ¡°Dad, I should have listened to you. I shouldn¡¯t have married him.¡± Jordy¡¯s face darkened, his eyes turning sharp. But he didn¡¯t shoot daggers at her, for fear that she might get startled Besides, he wanted to know what she was going to say next. From N?velDrama.Org. Gloria sighed ¡°You once told me I should marry tie right man in my life If I can¡¯?, i¡¯d better be singlc But I liked him so much. Dad, do you know my lings for him? I can¡¯t remember how many years it has been since I fell for lun. But I can no longer get him oul of my mind since the first time I saw liim¡± Jordy was shocked and looked at her in disbelief. The next second, he sred inside. So what if shie liked me for many years? She¡¯s standing against me now, isn¡¯i shc? Gloria pursed her lips, ¡°Ang¡¯s appearance inade me realize I was a big clown and Jordy hated me that much. I dial was die case, why should I love him devotedly? I was luis wifc, but he made me feel I was the misuess. In his cyes, I was that woman who used all kinds of dirty tricks.¡± With thai, she chuclued. ¡°Dad, I am sorry I didn¡¯t live up to your expectations. I let you down. Now I¡¯ve got over him. Since lie doesn¡¯t love me, I¡¯ll stay away from him and take him as a stranger.¡± TAS SI Jordy grilled his teeth and looked sullen A touch of sadness fitted across Gloria¡¯s eyes. ¡°I used to worry he would abandon me. That was the last thing I cant to happen What should I do if he doesn¡¯t want me anymore? I would lose sleep every time I thought of it. But that still liappened. I thought I would get hurt very much. But you know what? When I signed my name on die divorce paper, I felt relieved. Il seemed that I could live without him. Perhaps, he was not my Mr. Right and he was not as important as I thought. At that moment I realized my obsession for himn died down with liis hatred for me. Jordy¡¯s face nched. ¡°Dad, I should have obeyed you. He was the best of the best, but he never belongs to me.¡± With that, Gloria chuckled and looked relieved. Jordy clenched his fists and the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°Dad, please forgive me for beingte to see you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle here often since I get some free time and no one can restrict me.¡± ¡°Dad, actually, I¡¯m not that aggrieved, so you don¡¯t have to worry. When I lived in the Collins family, Grandma and Jordy¡¯s father were nice to me and doted on me like I was their real family. After you passed away, they gave me a sense of intimacy that I got from you. When I was sad about your death, it was Grandma thatforted me all the time.¡± Gloria cast down her eyes, tears running out of them. Jordy who stood behind her could not see her tears, but he saw her trembling. He was stunned slightly. Is she crying? When they were a couple, he had never seen her crying, so he strode over subconsciously. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Please Trust Me But he came to a halt aftci taking a step forward withplicated emotions on hi. How could he be so impulsive? Maybe thal was a part of Gloria¡¯s n! She had learned from sumeone that he would be here, so she deliberately came here to visit lier father and prelended to meet him identally and let him gel touched Jordy sneered. What a tricky woman! ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t liave to wory about me though I am living alone I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t live without I quite enjoy iny current life. During those three years, I put aside my career and my liking in order to be qualificd Mrs. Collins Nowl am no longer Mrs. Collins, solcan do whatever I like now. Dad, I¡¯ll listen to instructions, be myself, and live a luappy life.¡± ¡°He only took my three years but didn¡¯t take everything from me. Dall, please watch me in heaven I¡¯ll shune like the brightest stai and live up to your expectations!¡± Gloria lcancd against the gravesione Joi dy stood behind hier and stared after her. It seemed that Gloria was still crying. The toughness and great restraint in nol crying that Gloria showed made Jordy¡¯s face look colder and his cycs sharper. From N?velDrama.Org. He was the only one that mattered to the old Gloria After they divorced, she cared about everything except lim. If love could disappear without a trace so easily, then I shouldn¡¯t be considered love Jordy set his lips into a grim linc, staring at Gloria¡¯s back. In the past, Gloria was a gentle, virtuous, and qualificd wise, but now Gloria was a strong-minded woman that lived a fascinating life. Gloria was still mumbling with her father, but she no longer talked about Jordy Besides, she didn¡¯t mention ude since she didn¡¯t want her father to know the true face of the person he valued. She was afraid the fact would make her father feel sad. Gloria sighed when it was almost time. ¡°Dad, I have something else, so I have to say goodbye to you now. I¡¯ll oftene here to visit you.¡± With that, she rose to her feet, bowed her head to the gravestone, and left. When she disappeared, Jordy showed up and strode over. When he was watching the bouquet of lilies before the gravestone, mixed emotions crcpl over his cold eyes. In Lloyd Group Bryson was in lus father Patrick¡¯s office. Patrick sat in the office chair and looked like he was 40 though he had been 50 years old. He got a slight beer belly and looked sophisticaled Watching Bryson¡¯s calm look, Patrick frowned slighuy, ¡°Did you handle things about the automobile race?¡± Bryson nodded. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Patrick was confused He looked at Bryson incredulously, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay?¡± Why did he feel his son was lying? Bryson nodded. Patrick frowned. ¡°The race is unfavorable to us judging by the current situation. The shareholders give you a hard time on purpose. If you want to take over the Lloyd Group, you have to make it through first. But as for your ability, I doubt it.¡± Bryson smiled and said casually, ¡°Dad, please trust me.¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Did He Want Bryson to Be His Son? Patrick was puzzled. He kriew his son very well Patrick looked at Bryson¡¯s confident look. A hint of disbclici shed across his eyes. ¡°Well, who did you invite?¡± He stared at Bryson and didn¡¯l want to miss out on the slightest change in Bryson¡¯s face. But Bryson only smiled without betraying his emotions. Looking at his father¡¯s expectant and unfathomablc eyes, Bryson smiled ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not sure il we can reach project cooperation with the other party, but in terms of the automobile race, we won¡¯? lose¡± IT Patrici sneered, ¡°You won¡¯i losc? Whal nastcr did you ask for help to make you so confident? Do you know that Collins Group and Brown Group are striving to have Hannah on their sides? The payment Ubat Uiey offer is sky-high if Hannah joined one of them, we would stand no chance to win¡± Bryson only smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to us. You keep watching. I promise I¡¯ll give you a big surprise. Patrick¡¯s eyelid twitched Though he didn¡¯t trust Bryson, he believed Bryson would not lie to him. If. lie did invile a master, then.. At that moment, Patrick was excited but he didn¡¯t show his excitement He didn¡¯t think further, worried thal expectations would bring disappointineit. Brysonughed. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a huge surprise. Just wait and sec.¡± Then, Bryson stood up and excused himself, ¡°I have something else to handle, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Patrick seemed convinced and started to expect the autoniobile race. Though he knew that they didn¡¯t stand a chance, he couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement Bryson walked out and took his phone. Thinking about Gloria, he took a breath and dialed her number. Gloria who walked out of the cemetery got to her car. Perceiving the vibration of her phone, she didn¡¯t hasten to get in the car but pick up the phone. ¡°Bryson?¡± Jordy who followed behind heard Gloria¡¯s calling. His face got colder. The next instant, Gloria let out a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ve promised you, so I won¡¯t go back on my words. I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Jordy stared coldly at Gloria. What did she promise to Bryson? I didn¡¯t even know Gloria had such a inale friend when we were still married! Men know their fellows. I can see through Bryson easily. Jordy who was suming with anger had already forgotten that Bryson once confessed his love to Gloria with a bouquet of roses in his arms. ¡°Well, not today. I just came out of the cemetery after visiting my father. Later I need to go to myw firm and hand over some business to my fellows.¡± Jordy stared coldly at her, with his fists clenched. ¡°Um? You want toe here?¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Maybe some other day. When you have time, I can bring you over. By the way, my father liked you very much at that time.¡± The veins on Jordy¡¯s forehead stood out, his sharp gaze was like a de and he seemed to form a cold vibe around him. Gloria¡¯s father liked Bryson? For what? Did he want Bryson to be his son-inw?From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 You Should Be Wise Enough! I must be blind! How could I not know she is such a flippant woman! She kept in contact with different men before she got married. Was she a good wife during our marriage! So slutty! I¡¯m such a fool to think she¡¯s pitiful! ¡°Well, not today. When my mission is aplished, you can take me to a nice dinner. I¡¯m going to drive, so goodbye¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jordy could guess what Bryson had said on the other end of the phone. Seeing that Gloria hung up the phone and curled her lips into a smile, he fell very annoyed suddenly! Perhaps because his gaze was too sharp, Gloria lurned her head and found Jordy was staring at her. Gloria was taken aback. Jordy Collins? Why was he here? Jordy sneered. ¡°Gloria White, it never urred to me that you were such a slutty woman. You¡¯ve never lost contact with Bryson in the past few years, righi?¡± . He could tell she cried just now judging by her red eyes. Jordy¡¯s face changed slightly. Suddenly, he regretted saying those harsh words. Gloria¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly. Her body trembled with anger. That was how he Ullought of her! Didn¡¯t he know how nice she had been to him in the past three years? How could he use such abusive words to insult her? He¡¯s as blind as before! Gloria restrained her emotions and curled up her lips. ¡°What? You can cheat on me, but I¡¯m not allowed to do so?¡± Jordy¡¯s guilt for her vanished all of a sudden. He said coldly through gritted teeth, ¡°Gloria White, you¡¯re so cheap!¡± Gloria sneered instantly. ¡°We do the same. Mr. Collins, when you abuse me, think of yourself. Do not scold me but also curse yourself.¡± Jordy was vexed and amused. He used to think she was a gentle and good wife, now he thought she deserved to be a topwyer with such a quick tongue. She could cut him to the quick so easily! ¡°Good! Gloria, you impress me!¡± Jordy put on a sullen look Gloria didn¡¯t understand why she coulde across him. She scowled impatiently. ¡°Mi. Collins, we¡¯ve been divorced, so mind your own business. We know very well what we¡¯ve done respectively during our marriage. Don¡¯t me me even if I do have an affair. I¡¯m leaving, and just pretend as if I¡¯m a stranger to you the next time we meet.¡± With that, Gloria bypassed the car head and opened the driver¡¯s side door. Jordy stepped forth, grabbed her arm, and raised it quickly. Gloria could not break free and her arm was in mid-air. She looked rather bad. ¡°Mr. Collins, what are you doing? Can you show an ounce of chivalry?¡± Jordy sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t have to show it to you.¡± Gloria¡¯s face changed slightly, the next second a sneer crept upon her face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Her indifferent tone implied that she didn¡¯t care about his attitude towards her at all. Jordy¡¯s pupils shrank. The next moment, he sneered. ¡°Gloria, no matter what your purpose it is, you¡¯d better not set foot on the Collins mansion. Grandma likes you, but others¡¯ feelings for you are not the same. You should be wise enough!¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 hapter 207 He Has Hopes for His Son Looking at Jordy¡¯s cold look, Gloria felt as if hier heart had been stabbed. The next second, she chuckled. ¡°Actually, you know tiat Grandma will ask you toe over every time she calls me over That¡¯s because she wants us to get back together. But don¡¯t worry. Grandma went to the temple and adopted the monk¡¯s advice. She wouldn¡¯t require our jemarriage anymore.¡± Jordy felt a little pang of disappointment. Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched ¡°Mr. Collins, you don¡¯t have to be so wary of mc. I know Grandma is very nice to me, so I won¡¯t do anything to lurt her Besides, Grandma won¡¯t force me lo visit her. I won¡¯t go to the Collins mansion antyinore unless that¡¯s the only option. Jordy clenched his other hand into a fist Anerve was tivitching in his foreliead. Then he swung Gloria¡¯s armn. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word!¡± Gloria smiled wi¨±lout another word. She walked around the car head and got into the car. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Without throwing another nce at Jordy, she fastened the safety belt, started the engine, and put down the hand brake smoothly. Under Jordy¡¯s gaze, the car sped away. Jordy slood still and could no longer control his anger. He had withdrawn her gaze. Seeing Harold striding over, Joi dy closed his eyes, seemingly covering his emotions. ¡°Mi. Collins, I¡¯m done, and we can leave.¡± Harold didn¡¯t notice Jordy¡¯s bad mood but briefed his work as usual. Jordy nodded and strode lo leave Time passed quickly As the famous racing driver, Hannah, Gloria received a lot of phone calls. She had promised Bryson, so she wouldn¡¯t work with anyone else. What was more, she wouldn¡¯t agree to attend that automobile race if not for Bryson. Her father liked racing very much and she enjoyed watching her fatherpete with others in car races and thought her father was very awesome. She learned to race cars and even won the championships. Later she got married and her father passed away. She felt so sad about her father¡¯s death that she no longer wanted to drive a race car. She wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to ride a race car if Nydia hadn¡¯t asked her for helpst time. The day of the racingpetition arrived. Gloria dressed up to disguise her true identity. She got a lot of attention as Mrs. Collins and her identity as Norma was exposed for some reasons. However, she wanted to cover up her identity as Hannah, She believed that was a good idea. Bryson and the high-level members of many groups had arrived because that was an important event. Patrick was also present since he had high hopes for Bryson, who also gave Patrick some expectations. Patrick wanted to see what master Bryson could invite. At this point, Nydia and Jennifer had been there. They stood bedside Bryson and chitchatted, Patrick was an easy-going person. Besides, considering Nydia and Jennifer are from privileged families, Patrick would not mind them being friends with his son. More friends meant that they could get more help when they were in need. When the three of them were waiting, a figure suddenly appeared. Nydia noticed that and her eyes brightened up. She waved her hand at Gloria excitedly. ¡°Babe, here!¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 His Efforts Are in Vain Knowing that Gloria was hiding her identity, Nydia didn¡¯t call her name. But her exmation attracted a lot of attention. The crowd looked where Nydia was staring and saw a beautiful figure. Gloria looked nonchnt without ncing around. Seeing Nydia, she walked over. Patrick looked over subconsciously and found another girl walking toward his son. He was okay with the fact that his son had a lot of female friends, but he couldn¡¯t ept that at Bryson¡¯s side were all girls. Didn¡¯t Bryson have a male friend? How could it be? Patrick¡¯s face darkened. He had been involved in the business circle for several decades, so he easily controlled his emotions. Gloria came over and smiled at the three of them. ¡°You came so early.¡± Bryson was surprised that Gloria lookedplelely different now. But he had to admit that her temperament didn¡¯? change at all. She was as elegant and noble as before, making others swoon. Bryson smiled, looked at Gloria, and said, ¡°This is my father.¡± Gloria immediately shifted her gaze to Patrick, nodding and smiling at him, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lloyd.¡± Patrick smiled and nodded. ¡°Hi.¡± With that, he looked at Bryson. ¡°What family is this girl from?¡± How could he have never seen her before? ver seen He could tell she was not an ordinary girl from her temperament. Bryson smiled. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s the racing drive I invite.¡± ¡°What?¡± No matter how sophisticated Patrick was, he changed color instantly at Bryson¡¯s words. He looked at Bryson incredulously. His good manners kept him from scolding his son in public but his eyes showed his dissatisfaction. It seemed that he wanted to ask whether Bryson was joking. Bryson knew what Patrick was thinking, but he didn¡¯t exin. He parted his lips. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the racing master. Dad, just wait and see how we win the game.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± This was a swing! Patrick looked terrible. He thought his son was well prepared, so he came over with expectations. But what was his son doing? His son invited a weak woman to join thepetition. Some women couldn¡¯t even drive the car properly, not to mention race cars. How did Bryson find a female professional in racing?¡± Was he crazy? Patrick could no longer control himself. He grabbed Bryson¡¯s arm and pulled him somewhere else. Nydia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Babe, guess what Mr. Lloyd is trying to do.¡±. Jennifer alsoughed. ¡°Il looked like Bryson didn¡¯t tell the truth to Mr. Lloyd, so Mr. Lloyd is very angry now.¡± Gloria only smiled without speaking. The audience was waiting. Some people had sat down while some were standing. Gloria sat down and smiled to say, ¡°Let¡¯s wait patiently. There is some time before the beginning of the officialpetition.¡± Nydia sat beside Gloria andughed. ¡°OK. We came too early. I really want to know how Mr. Lloyd feels now. Hahaha. He got up early and came over to see what master his son brought over, but the result greatly disappointed him. Hahaha¡­ Would he think his efforts are in vain?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 You¡¯ll See Jennifer also sat down. Watching their receding figures, she chuckled, ¡°He might be scolded by his father.¡± ¡°Hah, definitely.¡± Al this point, Patrick had taken Bryson to a ce where there were only two of them. His face was very sullen and he blurted out, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? I make so inuch effort to make you take over the Lloyd Group. I understand you can¡¯t find a capable race driver. But I don¡¯t understand why you assign a woman to join the race willfully! That¡¯s the surprise you prepare for me?¡± It was not a surprise but a big p on his face. He wouldpletely lose face today! Bryson seemed to expect his father¡¯s reaction, so he smiled. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Patrick was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. He doubted that little girl¡¯s capability. Car racing required thepetitors to have strong mental health and excellent skills. Now he wasn¡¯t even sure if that girl could ride a car, let alone ride a race car. Bryson sighed. ¡°Dad, I told you that I would give you a huge surprise, and please trust me. You should not be biased about girls. Girls can ride race cars well. Dad, do you really think that she¡¯s just a common girl?¡± Bryson sized Patrick up and down. Looking at his suspicious look, Bryson curved his lips, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll know how excellent she is very soon.¡± I¡¯ll let my father admire Glorja. I¡¯ll try all means to pursue Gloria and marry her! I don¡¯t want to miss out on the chance to be with such a good girl! I¡¯ve been regretful over the past three years. If I didn¡¯t seize the chance this time, I would be a big fool! ¡°You¡­¡± Patrick was lost for words and looked at Bryson incredulously. But Patrick took a breath and said in a deep voice when seeing Bryson¡¯s confident look, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trust you this time, but¡­you have to know when to quit! If she¡¯s not qualified, you contact other racing drivers at once. In that case, it won¡¯t bring shame on you even if you lose, since you have tried. We still have time, and you can call a racing driver over here.¡± Patrick observed Bryson¡¯s reaction while saying tentatively. Bryson shook his head, smiling. ¡°No need, she¡¯s the most excellent racing driver.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know it soon.¡± He wouldn¡¯t tell others what Gloria was trying to hide, even when facing his father. Once his father knew it, his father might contact Gloria out of personal interest and create trouble for Gloria, which would make him regret it. Thest thing he meant to do was bring trouble to Gloria. ¡°You¡­ Jerk! I¡¯m your father. How can you hide it from your father?¡± Patrick was vexed. Bryson smiled and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a surprise, so I can¡¯t tell you. Thepetition will start in about half an hour. You¡¯ll know it soon.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Patrick took a breath. Watching Gloria and the other two talking andughing, he averted his gaze from them and said casually, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ll see!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Two Tycoons Are Here Patrick closed his eyes and repressed his mixed feelings. He should trust his son. He nodded in resignation. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I hope you are not lying.¡± There was helplessness in his father¡¯s voice. Bryson could tell his father got disappointed and lost confidence of winning. Bryson smiled without exnation. He walked with Patrick When they got back, they seated themselves. Patrick was in a bad mood and speechless, though he looked calm on the outside. Bryson didn¡¯t reveal other information to Patrick. He talked andughed with Gloria, but he tried to control himself considering his father was also there. The seconds ticked away. A ck Rolls-Royce pulled over slowly. George got out of the car. Seeing that there were so many people, he watched Jordy who got out from the other side, and smiled. ¡°So many people today.¡± Jordy scowled with repulsion in his eyes. Evidendy, le disliked such kind of asion. George insisted that Jordy muste with him. Jordy could onlye over. He wasn¡¯t afraid of George¡¯s threat He came here just because of his brotherly love for George. When Gloria was chatting, she raised her head and saw that dazzling man at a distance. He wore a customized ck suit and exuded coldness and nobility. Gloria cast down her eyes. He is an excellent man. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have loved him for so many years. Jennifer grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand worriedly, ¡°Honey.¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not like a porcin doll.¡± A porcin doll was very fragile and easily broken. She was different from a doll. She was tough. Besides, her heart had been killed by him and she would not have any expectations for Jordy. Now she only wanted to be a free self. ¡°Sure.¡± Nydia smiled and said, ¡°My sweetheart is the toughest girl!¡± Gloria shook her head helplessly. It sounded like Nydia was coaxing a kid, but Gloria was very touched. Bryson looked at Gloria with mixed feelings though he didn¡¯t say anything. Patrick looked at them suspiciously. What happened? Were theyforting that racing driver? Both Jennifer and Nydia were very proud and would not appreciate others easily. But now they sat beside the racing driver andforted her. Who was she? Patrick was very curious. But his son kept it from him, so he could only repress his curiosity. A lot of people noticed Jordy¡¯s arrival, with surprise in their eyes. They were thinking about how to curry favor with Jordy. From N?velDrama.Org. But¡­ A blue Lamborghini pulled over at this time. When the crowd was astonished, Jonathan stepped out of the car and closed the car door. Then the driver drove the car away. George and Jordy fixed their gazes on Jonathan, who curled his lips. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Collins.¡± A touch of surprise flitted across the crowd¡¯s eyes. Someone eximed, ¡°Two tycoons are here!¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Don¡¯t Be So Shameless ¡°What! How exciting is that! It¡¯s rare for the two of them to show up at the same time. The two bosses be rivals. Oh, I¡¯m not going to iniss this show.¡± Most audience were quite surprised, and couldn¡¯t lielp gossiping. ¡°Oh, the two are joining the game logether. This game would be an important one.¡± ¡°Sure! But the race itself is not the point What is more important is whates as follows.¡± Everyone shaied theirments on this event. Jordy and others couldn¡¯t hear their gossip Jordy looked at Jonathan coldly. Seeing that Jonathan was alone this time, he seemed to be quite relieved. ¡°Mr. Brown, I didn¡¯t expect to see you liere.¡± ¡°Of course I couldn¡¯t miss this since you¡¯vee.¡± Jonathan smiled with an easy-going look. Jordy looked aloof and did not intend to talk to him again. The audience looked at where they were, searching for opportunities totter them. The audience even wanted to sit near them. But everyone¡¯s seats were allocated in advance. The organizer had already arranged and set up the seats. George looked around and pointed at one direction, saying, ¡°Jordy, let¡¯s go there.¡± Jordy looked where he had pointed and spotted several girls silting there together. They were talking hotly with a smile, and he saw Gloria sitting between Jennifer and Nydia at once. He frowned slightly, and felt that she looked quite familiar. Obviously, Jonathan noticed her as well. He frowned with a linge of suspicion. But the two men didn¡¯t show their feelings on their faces. No one could find out what they had just seen and thought about. Soon, both Jordy and Jonathan came over, and then Jonathan¡¯s assistant came as well with another racingpetitor. They took their seats in the first row. As long as Gloria turned her head slightly, she could see Jordy¡¯s figure there. At this moment, Patrick threw away his worries about his son¡¯s condition as he saw the big shot like Jordy sitting beside him. Soon, Patrick started to tter him respectfully. Yet Jordy remained silent. Patrick felt quite embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Gloria suddenly shivered. She noticed that she and Jordy were sitting across her, separated by Jennifer, Bryson, and Patrick. She seemed to be afraid of being recognized by Jordy, but the next moment, she sneered secretly. Even if he recognizes me, what am I to be afraid of since I didn¡¯t do anything wrong? What am I to be afraid of then? Later, Gloria continued to chat with the people around her,pletely ignoring him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But somehow, Jordy always felt Gloria looked familiar. But he couldn¡¯t recognize her at all because she had changed her makeup. He couldn¡¯t even recognize her when he heard her speak because she had deliberately changed her voice. He subconsciously and secretly nced at Gloria. It automatically reminded him of another woman. Jordy¡¯s face slightly changed. His eyes flickered with coldness. It¡¯s impossible! What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I always thinking of that flirtatious woman? George also noticed that Nydia was there, and could feel Nydia¡¯s nce. He immediately smiled, revealing his white teeth and waved to Nydia, ¡°Good morning, dear Nydia.¡± Nydia felt repulsed and said with antipathy, ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Jennifer nced at Nydia in surprise and said, ¡°You two¡­¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 What A Young Woman! ¡°He¡¯s a shameless man. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Nydia rolled her eyes on George and ignored him. George¡¯s face suddenly distorted with anger, ¡°Damn it.¡± If it weren¡¯t for that thing, how could I try to please this ugly woman? Gloria couldn¡¯t helpughing. She chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so loose-lip. There are many people here.¡± Jordy looked at Gloria, and could see the dignity in her gestures that she couldn¡¯t hide. He frowned tightly. Even Jonathan, who was several seals over, looked in their direction. Obviously, he was a little curious about Gloria. Much audience spontaneously looked at Jonathan and Jordy time after time, but were unable to talk to them. They started to envy Patrick, whom they ignored previously. Time was licking on Soon, it was time for the race.¡± The host walked to the middle of the track with a microphone and held the audience¡¯s lorrid gaze. He smiled at everyone and bowed politely. ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m the host of this game and I feel it a great honor to have you guys at our annual race. I believe most of our racers are ready for the game?¡± Many racers raised their hands in response. Seeing this, the host smiled and nodded, ¡°We have 280 racers registered this time. Now we¡¯ll have the first round knockout match. All of the matches won¡¯t be synchronized, we will have a timer for each racer. 180 people will be eliminated in the first round of the competition. The rest can enter the second round.¡± There were many rules in car racing, and the track was quite different. Each round would be more difficult than the previous one by setting the tracks with more obstacles. Certainly, the timing would be limited. The host introduced the rules quickly, and everyone listened carefully for fear that the rules would be different from what they knew. And just after the host finished, he smiled at the crowd, ¡°Now, everyone, this is all about the rules. Racers, please get ready, and stand in your own order.¡± Before they came to the venue, they had written their names, or the teams and enterprises they represented on their name tes with their own number on them. With that, the racers stood up one after another and took their number tes. Nydia and Jennifer both looked at Gloria. They cheered for her warmly. ¡°Come on! Sweetheart!¡± ¡°We are waiting for you to return with a gold medall¡± Bryson looked at her quietly, with a smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Patrick remained silent. Even though his son had told him it would be a surprise. Yet instead, he felt a nervous feeling. He didn¡¯t like this girl at all. He always felt that his son was so mischievous that this girl was also the same. It was going to be a ceremonious game, but the girl didn¡¯t seem to realize this. He restrained his anger. Gloria didn¡¯t say anything and walked over to the track directly. Jonathan and Jordy noticed her rising up, and both of them were shocked. They could believe the Lloyd family had invited this girl to represent them in this racing game. Obviously, much audience¡¯s attention was drawn by Gloria¡¯s dignified and graceful manner. They focused on her movements after they knew that she had been a racer before. They were quite shocked by that ¡°What? She¡¯s actually a racer? Does the Lloyd family already know that they couldn¡¯t win the race, so they deliberately send this girl on their behal?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Mr. Collins Would Join the Game Himself ¡°It¡¯s possible. Maybe they thought it was fine to have this young woman practice the game.¡± ¡°Bul. I she wajils to practice, she could register using her own name. Why would she join the game on behalf of the Lloyd family?¡± ¡°Really? No one has said she would represent the Lloyd family. Maybe they just happen to be old acquaintances.¡± For a moment, everyonelked hotly about Gloria Joidy gazed at her, feeling that diere was something nol quite right. He grew more and more familiar with lier looks. But he always rclused to admit it George rose from his scal without seeing Jordy looking at him. George was suddenly irritated, ¡°Dainn l¡¯in going to y the ganlle on your behall, bul you only care about showing it off for you self.¡± But.. Just as he said this, he suddenly found Gloria¡¯s figure, and he becanic alert, ¡°Oh, dann, it¡¯s her!¡± an Jordy tumed his eyes to George, frowning slightly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± George suddenly sat down, lus tace stern, ¡°I can¡¯t beat her. I found her a little familiar when I looked at her face. Now I sce her back, a figure that I will never forget for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve saw this figure last time when I got out of the car after losing the game.¡± That day, Gloriapeted with a woman whom Nydia called over When lie drove to the destination, he happened to see Gloria getting out of the car as well. That became a figure he would never forget for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been defeated by a woman. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Jordy seemed to frown again. There was suspicion in George¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Howe she looks a bit different from last time?¡± Jordy became more curious and serious, and George immediately looked at Jordy, ¡°Jordy, I want to help you. In fact, I¡¯m willing to join the race for you, but listen, isn¡¯t this game really important to your family? Your father¡­¡± Speaking of this, he stopped mentioning this topic. Seeing Jordy frowning, George immediately said, ¡± I¡¯m 100% sure that I can¡¯t defeat this woman. Perhaps only Hannah canpete with her. If you want to win this game, you must do it yourself.¡± Jordy was surprised. While sitting beside them, Patrick heard George¡¯s whispering words on and off and waspletely surprised The next moment, Patrick looked at Bryson in shock, but found Bryson only sneering and looking at Gloria¡¯s back Is¡­ this woman ically an excellent tacer? George continued, ¡°Remember thest time Iined in you that I had lost a game to a woman. It was her! although she looks a little different this time, maybe it is because of her makeup. You know women always like to have a new look each time they do some new makeup. It must be her She is really a powerful opponent, and you must concentrate on the game.¡± Jordy frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t speak, while George gazed at him, ¡°So, do you want to do it yourself?¡± Holding George¡¯s stern gaze, Jordy finally took the number te from his hand. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This number te had a number on it, and on its back was written ¡°Representing the Collins Group¡±. George¡¯s name was not on it. Therefore, before the game began, people could decide who would participate in the game. When Jonathan saw Jordy taking the number te himself, he was obviously shocked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Collins would join the game in person.¡± Jordy nced at him aloofly, ¡°Just to practice.¡± With that, he took the number te and left determinedly. Jonathan squinted his eye. He had discovered how George and Jordy had been wliispering to each other. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Where Did You Get Such a Powerful Racer? George and Jordy saw the woman rise as a participant and immediately afterwards they had whispered soincuing to each other. So, what happened? Who is that woman? Jonathan didn¡¯t ask to join the game by lumself He just continued to sit where he was. Alter Gloria gol ready for the game, another person showed up behind her. Gloria suddenly folia familiar feeling which made her turn around to see what was going on Unexpectedly, she saw Jordy It made lier eyes wide open with shock. Is he going to join the ganie in person? Jordy was also gazing back at her with a powerful bearing and a pair of emotionless eyes. Gloria felt ironic. She turned around and had wanted to take out her mobile plione and y with it for a while. Yel as she was afraid that Jordy would find her mobile phone familiar, she stood still and didn¡¯t dare do anything else Bul.. When Gloria lowered her head, Jordy saw the tiny mnole on the back of Ule earlobe Aud Jordy was suddenly dumbfounded, Even the eyes were wide open with tremendous shock It¡¯s her!! It really is her! Gloria could feel the hot, torrid gaze beluind her. She fell as if she was going to be pierced by his gaze. She raised her head slightly and looked forward. The host had begun to make preparations for the game. Soon, everyone began to enter the venue. Jordy looked worse. He clenched luis fists tightly. It is Gloria! Good for you, Gloria! As for Gloria, she had no idea that Jordy would recognize her. All the time, she had pretended not to know this man. That way everyone entered the venue one after another and got in their own cars. They wouldn¡¯t start the race together because the organizer specially ordered that the racers should be divided into two groups. One group would start the race first and the otherter. It happened that Gloria and Jordy were divided into two groups. Gloria happened to be thest member of the first group while Jordy Collins was assigned to the second group. He stood there, watching Gloria get into her car. Soon, she raced onto the track. Jordy red at her closely, his eyes swelling with coldness and rage I have been cheated by this woman all the time! All the time! He should have trusted his intuition earlier. He couldn¡¯t believe he had disproved his own guess. He remembered Jennifer, Nydia and Bryson were all there. They were such good friends with Gloria No wonder Gloria will join the game for Bryson. Just now he was still wondering wley Gloria didn¡¯te He also wondered why that woman had a simr bearing to Gloria¡¯s Joidy looked aloof. He realized that Gloria¡¯s car was rushing forward on the track The rules of the game would be to judge the time spent by cach race. Whoever had the shortest time, he or she would win There was a timer in each car and another above the track, which aimed to improve the precision of timing Gloria was previously thest one who drove onto the track, yet soon she rated fifth among the competitors. Many people marveled as Gloria¡¯s car drove past, their eyes brimming with surprise. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Oh my God! Doesn¡¯t the white car rank thest at the beginning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s the woman who ys for the Lloyd Group!¡± Just as her number te revealed the name of the Lloyd Group, everyone was certain about it this time. ¡°I¡¯ve recognized this woman. It¡¯s her! She is really an excellent racer. I thought she joined the game for umting experience. I was wrong. Where did the Lloyd Group find such an excellent racer?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to put her on a pedestal. We¡¯ve only saw the first group. No one would know whoever more powerfules next. Don¡¯t you realize suchws.¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Good Friends For a moment, Gloria became the center of everyone¡¯s gossip. They stared at her direction, and suddenly found that she had niiclied to the first ce in the game when she was just among the top tiree. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jordy kept gazing at her car until it disappeared from his sighi. Gloria! He closed his eyes as if restraining his anger George had been informative about the game. But as he saw Jordy was so worried like that, George became a little curious. What happened to Jordy? If it weren¡¯t inconvenient, he would have gone over 10 ask Jordy what happened. Obviously, Jonathan had been keeping an eye on Jordy¡¯s emotions. He frowned again and was wondering who the woman was, the one who joined the game on behalf of die Lloyd Group. He was also curious about what made Jordy beve like that Besides, the woman looked quite familiar to him Jonathan bit his lips and remained silent. Soon, the second group started their race. The venue was silent because everyone was trying Useir best in the game. As the first one who drove onto the track, Jordy ranked first among the second group of racers. Naturally, he finished the track first and was not surpassed by anyone during the game. Instead, Jordy had left all the other racers behind. George smiled. He was proud of Jordy. Excellent, determined as usual. Jordy used toe to the field quite frequently. But afterwards, as he grew up, he had to attend other affairs and had gradually given up racing. I But that day, Jordy suddenly decided to join the game, which made him feel excited again. After all, it would be a challenge for him to face such a powerful opponent. George knew how important this game was to Jordy. Otherwise, George wouldn¡¯t let go of the nice opportunity topete with the woman. ¡°Wow! My sweetheart is back, the first one who finishes the race!¡± Nydia shouted excitedly. The first group of racers got out of their cars one after another. And before the second group of racers returned, the third group started to run on the tracks again. Although there are 280 contestants, it wouldn¡¯t take too much time for them to finish the game. Because everyone was professional and it only look 12 to 20 minutes to finish one round of te track. The slowest racer wouldn¡¯t take more than 30 minutes. Therefore, it takes only two or three hours for all the groups of racers to finish the gaine. The preliminary contest would take ce in the morning, and the results would be announced a while later. In the afternoon, the elimination game would continue for a second time. 120 out of 180 contestants would be eliminated from the game. At that moment, Patrick¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. Because any professional racer would take more than ten minutes to finish the track whereas that woman only look nine minutes. That is so awesome! Bul Patrick didn¡¯t know Gloria actually didn¡¯t exert all her efforts. She drove casually because she didn¡¯t want to draw loo much attention Otherwise, II would only have taken her five minutes, or even three minutes to finish it Patrickpletely changed his attitude towards her. He looked at Gloria who was approaching, and couldn¡¯t help but say to her, ¡°My dear, you are so marvelous. I guess I have underestimated you. I¡¯ll apologize to you. In our days, the fact is that the younger generation are way more excellent than the older.¡± Gloria only smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Lloyd. Bryson and I are really good friends.¡± Patrick was so excited that he quicklyughed and nodded. Jonathan looked up and down at Gloria, noticing the ease in her eyes. Then Jonathan seerned to be pondering something with deep concerns. He carefully examined Gloria¡¯s delicate face that he had never seen before. That face¡­ He spontaneously took a breath. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Hannah, the Girl Who Disappeared Who is shie? Howe she looks so familiar? Judging from her capability, would she be Hannah, the girl who had shown up all the tinic? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hannah was a woman¡¯s name Jonathan¡¯s eyes were lit. He nced at Bryson whilc Bryson raised his eyebrows. It turned out that Bryson and Hannah had been friends. No wonder how hard Jonathan and Jordy tried, Uiey still couldn¡¯t sccd winning Hannah over on their side. Before long after, Jordy finished the track as well. It took him seven minutes. It was two minutes faster than Gloria Gloria nced at Jie timer on his car and she looked quite calm She realized that Jordy must have restrained his true strength. Bryson found that Gloria was peeping at Jordy¡¯s timer, and immediately reminded her, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± Gloria chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve never worried.¡± JL wasmon to witness victory or defeat in a battle. No one would will all the time. But slie would spare no effort until she could finally battle against Jordy. Wien that came, she would like topete with Jordy with lier real strength. When she was still married before, she had heard George saying that Jordy¡¯s racing skills were so outstanding that even Hannah wouldn¡¯t defeat him. It would be a huge excitement for Gloria to defeat this man Then, Jordy didn¡¯t wait at the destination. He took a meaningful look at Gloria and left directly. George followed him immediately. They left the people from the Collins Group to stay and keep an eye on the field. Gloria looked at Jordy¡¯s back which was straight and determined. Soon, Jordy and George got into the car. George immediately asked Jordy, ¡°Do you have other affairs to attend to? Do you want toe back to the game in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They both sat in the backseats and the driver started the engine. George looked at Jordy¡¯s gloomy face and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Jordy¡¯s face was stern cold and he didn¡¯t speak. George became more curious. ¡°I know that woman didn¡¯t exert all her efforts, but neither did you. Are you worrying that her skills are better than yours? Jordy, did you feel uncertain about yourself?¡± Jordy revealed a linge of coldness on his face and did not speak George became even more curious, ¡°Gee, what happened to you? Why do you look so gloomy?¡± Jordy bit his lips thoughtfully and finally said in a deeper voice, ¡°That woman is Gloria.¡± Suddenly, silence overwhelmed the atmosphere in the cas. The driver was confused and didn¡¯t dare speak because he didn¡¯t know whal exactly was going on But George was dumblounded upon hearing this sentence ¡°What? Don¡¯t be kidding mc, Jordy. How could she be Gloria? How could Gloria know how to join the race, you¡­¡± He suddenly paused when he saw Jordy¡¯s serious face, which didn¡¯t make him look like he was kidding George was confused He tried to search for some exnations from the traces on Jordy¡¯s face and said, ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t get it wrong? You said that the woman on behalf of the Lloyd Group and who I couldn¡¯t defeat was Gloria?¡± Without having Jordy¡¯s answer, George was shocked into silence all of a sudden and didn¡¯t know how to react. But the next moment, Jordy¡¯s words brought anouier round of sensation, ¡°She is Hannah as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± George couldn¡¯t know what response he should give. Even the driver almost lost control of his steering wheel as he heard the news. How could that happen? Once she was still Mrs. Collins, and an influentialwyer. Now she bes Hannah, the woman who was said to have disappeared for years. How ridiculous is that! George seemed to realize something at that moment, and he immediately looked at Jordy. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 He Remembered His Issue with Her ¡°Oh my god, it really could be her. Otherwise, lowe Gloria didn¡¯t show up today since she is a good friend with Jennifer and Nydia. Besides, Jennifer and Nydia seemed to be quite intimate with that woman just now.¡± Thinking more about it, Jordy¡¯s face seemed to tum sterner. Everyone would be daunted by the sharp look in Jordy¡¯s eyes George gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡¯11 does make senso t she could be Hannall. After marrying you for three years, she had been in the Collins family and only went out several times, which was normal. But after she married you, Hannal? seemed to liave disappeared, including Norma And Norma didn¡¯t continue to file awsuit any more¡­¡±, The air seemed to freeze in the car. Even the driver couldn¡¯t help shivering George calmed Jordy down and said, ¡°Jordy, you need to control your temper¡± Alter the divorce, Gloria had been fighting against Jordy as if conducting a deliberate revenge. George smiled andforted him, ¡°The game is very important to you today. I know you won¡¯t be defeated by her. Bedsides, Gloria must have an obsession to join the game, otherwise why does slie always fight against you? There is no doubt that slie is trying to attract your attention.¡± Jordy looked at George and sneered, ¡°Attract my attention?¡± George nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she is doing.¡± Driver felt sphless and doubtful as he heard that, Women wouldn¡¯t destroy what men like in order to attract men¡¯s attention. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria had asked for a divorce on the spot, because of which the Collins Group almost missed a project. Also, she had filed awsuit, which made the Collins Group miss the project for sure and had to reimbursc ten billion dors. It was a huge amount of money. And people wouldn¡¯t call it attracting the Collins¡¯s attention. Jordy cared so much about this game. But out of the blue, Hannah appeared. Though George intended to cornsort Mr. Collins, lie still felt he had failed to do so. George also felt a little embarrassedforting him. He coughed gently and said, ¡°So¡­ what will you do next?¡± Jordy shut his eyes, raised his hand, and pressed his hand against the bulging veins on his forehead. He said, ¡°whatever.¡± But from then on, he would always remember this issue with Gloria. But from then on, he would always remember this issue with Gloria The race in the morning was finally over. Jordy ranked second while Gloria ranked thuird The first ce was taken by a racer who had exerted all his efforts and scored ord of six minutes. But in fact, Gloria and Jordy could easily surpass him Patrick was very happy to see Gloria having such an achievement. Besides, it was just the beginning and there was quite a chance of winning Moreover, he just noticed that Gloria seemed to have deliberately stepped on the brake once as if she wanted to slow down Now that the results had been announced, those who were eliminated would not be able to proceed, whereas those who pass would celebrate their victory. Patrick looked at Gloria and others with great pleasure, ¡°Girls, don¡¯t leave, let¡¯s have lunch together. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Bryson smiled to others and said, ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nydia responded with a sinilc. Jennifer nodded but didn¡¯t speak. At that moment, they all turned to Gloria with a smile. Gloria didn¡¯t refuse either. She beamed and said, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I still want to apologize to you. Come on, let¡¯s have lunch.¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 It Was Brilliant! As they were talking, they got into the car. They took two cars to lunch. Because Patrick wanted to talk to Gloria, he asked Gloria to sit with him in the same car Bryson sal in the co-driver seal, wlule Gloria and Patrick sal in the backseals. As for Nydia and Jennifer, they took another car Patrick looked at Gloria with a sinile and said, ¡°Young iniss, what¡¯s your name?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes slickered and the next moment she smiled and said, ¡°My name is Hannah.¡± ¡°Hannah!¡± Patrick was shocked with his mouth wide open He didn¡¯t anticipate Uus answer He could never belicve that the woman in front of him was someone with a wide reputation However experienced and restraint Patrick was, he still couldn¡¯t hide luis inner surprise at that ni¨®ment. Bryson turned his head. He noticed that his father didn¡¯¨ª say anything as if he was still digesling this shocking news Bryson smiled and asked, ¡°Dad, how do you feel? Is it a surprisc for you? He said he would make a surprise for luis father And he did. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Iieally didn¡¯t expect that you could invite Miss Hannah here.¡± Just now, he was calling hier ¡°young miss¡±, but now he didn¡¯t dare to address her like that. All of a sudden, he addressed her withicspxclN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. One should know, in thispetition, everyone was waiting see whether Bryson was able to invite Harinah on their behalf. The act of giving out an invitation was not so difficult, because Hannah was extremely famous. Many people were shoving to invite her to join them. In fact, the Collins family and tie Brown family were the first to do so. Therefore, if anyone wanted to defeat Jordy, they had to win all the other groups first. It would be a test for Bryson¡¯s capability. If he didn¡¯t have intelligence and capability, how could he manage to take over such arge group. In fact, Bryson didn¡¯t have to win the game. As long as Hannah took the first ce, Bryson¡¯s capability would be officially recognized. Patrick was in such a good mood that even if his son lost the game to Jordy afterwards, Hannah would still keep a great record in the game. That way, his son would still be apuded. Gloria remained silent but only siniled. Patrick¡¯s deep gratitude became stronger, ¡± Hannah, I really want to thank you this time and apologize to you as well¡± Gloria shook her head quickly, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you don¡¯t have to apologize. Bryson and I are very good friends. You don¡¯t have to do this at all. Please.¡± Patrick was surprised upon hearing this. He realized that the woman was not arrogant at all and was doing so well in hermunication with himself. She was calm and dignisicd, instantly winning over people¡¯s affection. Moreover, he even felt that such an excellent girl would be a good match with his son. Bryson nodded and echoed, ¡°Yes, Dad, she is my good friend. You don¡¯t have to do this. Otherwise, Hannah will feel stressed.¡± God knew that he almost slipped his tongue by saying that Hannal? was his beloved. When he said the word ¡°friend¡±, he felt inexplicably bitter and effortless. Gloria¡¯s eyes brightened a little but she acted as if she didn¡¯t notice anything. Patrick was unaware of that, and he immediately burst outughing, ¡°Brilliant! This is brilliant!¡± Patrick was quite a serious senior in private. But after that, he regarded Gloria as his son¡¯s savior as well as his son¡¯s wife-to-be. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Coming from a Noble Family Patrick grew more benign towards Gloria, shedding off all his arrogance as a president. One should know Bryson¡¯s group, though not as big as that of the Collins and the Brown, was still a powerful presence in Los Angeles. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be assigned the order in the game just after Jordy. They chatted for a while before arriving at their destination Soon they got off the car one after another after arriving, and the two drivers drove away together. They talked andughed, walking into a reserved box and sealed themselves. This time, Bryson pulled the chair for Gloria and said, ¡°Hannah, please.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes Dickered subily and she sat down cooperatively. The next moment, Bryson sat beside her. Patrick nced at Bryson in surprise. He lonew his son¡¯s temperainent quite well and knew Bryson was doing this especially for Hannah. Maybe he¡¯s already taken a fancy to this girl Patrick was happy at heart. He guessed Hannah muste from a noble family judging by her bearing and the fact that she had hidden her identity. She had a noble bearing that was even greater than that of Jennifer and Nydia. He was quite optimistic about him and Hanna. Seeing this, Nydia protested, ¡°Hey! I guess you are treating her better than us. We¡¯ve at least apanied you all morning. But you only pull the chair for Glo-for her?¡± Jennifer pretended to be disappointed and deliberately bantered with jealousy. ¡°Never mind. We¡¯re nobody to him. Come on, let me pull the chair for you.¡± Bryson was a bit awkward. Even Gloria felt speechless. Patrick had witnessed the two girls growing up into young women. Knowing that they were deliberately joking with Bryson, Patrickughed, ¡°Come on, let me pull your chairs.¡± With that, Patrick walked over to help them get seated. But the two girls didn¡¯t dare to let a senior help them do that. So, the two of them quickly helped themselves get seated. Jennifer hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, don¡¯t be surprised. We often tease each other like this.¡± Patrickughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Young people are more energetic than my generation. If you are stern-faced, then what¡¯s the point of life? You have been friends since you grew up together. And I like you all, so it would be natural for me to help you pull your chairs.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone talked andughed. The atmosphere was quite harmonious. ¡°Come on, you can order whatever you want to eat¡± Patrick was amiable, letting no one feel any pressure. They each ordered a dish, and Patrick added a few more. Then the wailer took the order and went to prepare it. While everyone was waiting for the dishes to be served, Patrick looked at Gloria with some suspicions, ¡°Hannah, 1 didn¡¯t know you were still good friends with Bryson. I don¡¯t think I had seen you before.¡± Nydia and Jennifer paused, and Bryson¡¯s eyes slickered as well. Just as he was thinking about how to put it, Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, I have been abroad all these years. We¡¯ve been contacting on WhatsApp.¡± Patrick suddenly remembered that Hannah had notpeted in any game for three years. It seemed that it suddenly dawned on him.¡±I see.¡± Gloria only smiled and nodded, and soon the waiter came to serve the dishes, and everyone ate with laughter and joy. Whereas, Jordy and George were having a quiet meal. The two of them sat at the table. And George felt the coldness given by Jordy, which almost generated a cold atmosphere at the table. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Ten Out of Thirteen George coughed softly, ¡°Have¡­ have you recovered from it yet? Really? Anyhow, you¡¯re divorced, and now you are having your own life. Whatever she does is her own choice. We¡¯ll see what we can do. Besides, she is just a woman and she has no one behind her. Why are you still worrying about being defeated by her?¡± Jordy sneered. Just a woman? This woman has made me lose tens of billions of dors. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It wasn¡¯t a small amount. George also thought about this. But he coughed softly, and hurriedly exined, ¡°I was being too careless. I said I was going to appeal again, but you stopped me. I might have won thewsuit.¡± Jordy put down his fork. He didn¡¯t eat much during the meal, and George continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have an able stomach. If you still don¡¯t eat, you would har?n your own body. Besides, it¡¯s not good to waste food.¡± With that, George handed him a new fork. Jordy frowned and didn¡¯t want to take ule fork. But George insisted. ¡°Jordy, you should lunow better than this. Do you want me to urge you to eat? You are not a child.¡± At that moment, George¡¯s eyes brimmed with worries. Jordy pressed his lips and finally took over the fork again. What they feared most was that his stomach would have more serious problems if he didn¡¯t eat in time. He didn¡¯t speak and ate silently. George felt relieved. Obviously, he didn¡¯t dare to mention Gloria again, and quickly switched the topic, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m leaving in two days.¡± Jordy nced at him, ¡°where are you going?¡± George raised his eyebrows, ¡°my father asked me to go on a business trip to the beach. I¡¯lle back and bring you some local gifts.¡± Jordy didn¡¯t speak. He was obviously not interested. The atmosphere was always quite suffocating. They only waited for the elimination game in the afternoon. This time, the game would be more intense than the first round. Jordy and Gloria would be in the same group this time. Gloria still kept her true strength in restraint. Jordy didn¡¯t sprint either¡­ Therefore, it¡¯s still the same ranking as in the morning, with Jordy ranking the second and Gloria the third. The one who always upied first ce was the racer found by Jonathan. He was surprised and delighted that he could keep this achievement until now! Mr. Brown said that if he could maintain first ce, he would give Jordy 100 million! This is not a small amount! It¡¯s too expensive! Even if he had to try his best to get the first ce, which might lead to a car crash, he was willing to do so Therefore, his family would no longer have to worry about their future life. There were fewer participants this time than in the morning, so the third round also began soon. This time, the game would eliminate 30 participants out of 60. The Brown Group ranked the first, the Collins ranked the second while the Lloyd ranked the third. Patrick was a little worried at that moment. Is the first-ce winner so powerful? Is it going to be Liat tricky? Jonathan frowned slightly. It was obvious that he had just guessed that the woman should be Hannah. Besides, Hannah would score higher than her current grades. Clearly, she had preserved her true strength to prepare for theter outbreak. And Jordy was also a hidden danger. Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew they were doomed to lose the game, and he knew that he could not win without Hannah. He didn¡¯t reallye here today to win. Soon the game would eliminate 20 out of 30 and there were only 10 lefts. But this time, both Jordy and Gloria didn¡¯t restrain their own power again. In the end, Jordy came first and Gloria carne second. The two people had fought hard against each other in time. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 How Can It Be A Tie Jonathan narrowed his eyes. Well, it went as he had expected. However, Patrick, who had been nervous all the time, suddenlyughed. It was good as long as she surpassed the first one! It didn¡¯t matter even if Jordy surpassed her. As long as she kept this ranking and order, no one would question his son again! The next ten people would have thestpetition! The top ten would all be rewarded by the organizer, but big shots like Jordy and Gloria didn¡¯t care about rewards, trophies, etc. Gloria¡¯s home was almost full of them. Today, it had exceeded the normal time. But it was thest game to decide the oue, so it wasn¡¯t postponed to the second day Just as everyone was looking forward to it, the game started! This time it was thest, particrly difficult track, and the previous rules no longer applied. It required ten cars to go side by side now! The track was very wide. When the referee gave the order, all the cars started instantly, and the cars of Gloria and Jordy shot out! The cars were obviously of the same performance, but at this moment, their cars seemed to give the audience an impression of cheating, as if they had modified their engines. In the blink of an eye, both cars shot out! ¡°Oh, my god!!!¡± Jennifer waspletely shocked, ¡°For thest game, Hannah has gone all out!¡± ¡°Jordy too!! Both of them are cunning, and they finally started to exert their strength!¡± Nydia couldn¡¯t help eximing in amazement! Many people were dumbfounded! The match between masters was only a hair¡¯s breadth away! These two were evenly matched! Jordy and Gloria were driving fast, and the drivers behind were all a little dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, these two disappeared, but they were also driving! How could there be such a big difference?! They suspected that these two were cheating! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But Jordy of Collins Group was not like this. He should be really good, right? George looked straight in their direction in shock. Oh, this woman! She didn¡¯t give her bestst time! But her opponent was Jordy this time. So she must use all her strength if she wanted to win! Jordy had to use all her strength topare with Gloria too. At this moment, George felt more and more shocked by Gloria. Wasn¡¯t this woman too cruel?! Why didn¡¯t she say anything when they got married? If he had known she was so amazing, would he have cared about her? George frowned slightly. When he thought that there was no turning back for the two of them and they couldn¡¯t reconcile, he stopped thinking about it. Just as everyone was staring, they suddenly came to the first turn. Jordy was on the outside, and he was slightly ahead at the beginning. But after this turn, Gloria quickly caught up with him and ran alongside him. Jordy¡¯s face darkened a little, and he stepped on the elerator quickly! But Gloria was not to be outdone, and the two were driving side by side. Many people felt a little nervous. It had nothing to do with them, but such a stalemate situation was really exciting! Jordy¡¯s face grew colder. Oh, Gloria! She¡¯d been hiding it from him the whole time! He stepped on the elerator again, and his car shuttled like a rocket! Nydia suddenly became serious. Gloria must not lose! At the next turn, Gloria was on the outside, and she was a little behind. But she stepped on the gas, but in a moment she was driving side by side with him again! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two cars were getting closer and closer, and they were about to face the finish line. Some people couldn¡¯t help standing up for fear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see thest wonderful scene! But when the cars crossed the finish line, everyone was shocked! They were looking straight at the two cars, and the referee was also a little dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s a tie?¡± ¡°My God! No way!! How can it be a tie?!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 They Had A Heated Discussion The next moment, the two got out of the car. Gloria didn¡¯t even look at Jordy, and she just walked to her seat as usual. Whether it was victory or defeat for others, it had nothing to do with her. She just saw that she and Jordy were tied. As soon as she sat down, Nydia eximed happily, ¡°Oh, we won!¡± When George heard her voice, he sneered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a tie. How can you tell that you won? Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Nydia rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Gloria sat down and didn¡¯t look at George, but George couldn¡¯t help but look at Gloria. Oh, this woman! He had been defeated by her twice in a row. He was going crazy! Nydia was adding fuel to the fire! He wanted to p Nydia hard. Jonathan was no longer interested in looking at the third-ced racer and focused his eyes on Gloria instead. Hannah? Why did he find this woman so familiar? 11. CHL Had they met before? ¨C Soon, Jordy walked back. Looking at his slightly sullen face, Jonathan slightly curled his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at racing. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Jordy nced at him lightly and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± With that, he sat in his seat, and this time he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving. George looked at Jordy subconsciously. ording to Jordy¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t wait for the result at all. Anyway, someone was watching. He should be happy as long as he got a ranking, but now he¡­ George rolled his eyes. Could it be because Gloria was here? God! Jordy seemed to be getting colder and colder. Although Patrick wanted tough happily, it didn¡¯t seem right at this time. He cleared his throat lightly and held it back. Soon, all the racers behind also finished the game. But everyone didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in looking at those people. All they had in mind was the scene of Gloria and Jordy racing. Many people had been looking in their direction with great interest after they came back. When the host came out to announce the final results, no one looked surprised. But some of them couldn¡¯t help but talk about it, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the woman who yed for the Lloyd Group looks a bit like the big shot three years ago?¡± ¡°How could she look like it? She¡¯s Hannah! What¡¯s there to question about?!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Damn! It¡¯s Hannah!?¡± Many people were shocked! The next moment, they were even more astonished, ¡°Then Mr. Collins is amazing! He can draw a tie with Hannah!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Collins is very surprising. He has so many things to do every day. How could he go racing?¡± ¡°Well, maybe Mr. Collins is more amazing. After all, he doesn¡¯t have much time to practice driving¡± ¡°But Hannah has disappeared for three years. If she didn¡¯t practice driving for three years, wouldn¡¯t she be a little rusty? Besides, these things are inconclusive. You can be sure that Mr. Collins didn¡¯t race when he had time or Hannah she didn¡¯t touch a race car when she disappeared for years?¡± They had a heated discussion. But among the people they were talking about, one was calm while the other looked cold. George could feel it. He turned his head, looked at Jordy, and let out a light cough. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 They Went to Have Hot Pot Jordy ignored him. George reluctantly approached him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Can you restrain your emotions? You¡¯re being so cold! Besides, do you want people to think that you¡¯re angry because you didn¡¯t take the first ce?¡± Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes instantlynded on George¡¯s face, and George was instantly defeated, ¡°Alright, forget it.¡± The ranking had been finally determined, and the host was talking enthusiastically about the award. Gloria smiled at Bryson and said, ¡°Bryson.¡± Jordy heard her deliberately changing her voice, and his face darkened. Why did she sound so affectionate? Bryson looked at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Send someone else to receive the award in a while. I¡¯m going back first.¡± There was no point in staying here, and she didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near Jordy. She was not afraid of him. She just felt annoyed. He had wanted topete for this project in person, and it was an idental encounter, but now she just wanted to get rid of him. Bryson blinked slightly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± ¡°Of course! Oh, Glo¡­baby! You are the hero today, and Bryson has to reward you!!¡± Nydia¡¯s face was full of excitement, and she almost let it slip again! But Jordy noticed something wrong! Even George noticed something was wrong! It was Gloria! The sound of his knuckles rubbing was a little abrupt. But Bryson didn¡¯t notice that much at all, and he said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just the four of us tonight.¡± He looked at Patrick again and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Patrick nodded quickly and said, ¡°OK. Take care of the three of them.¡± Bryson smiled and nodded. He looked at Gloria as if waiting for her approval. Gloria hesitated for a moment and finally nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± They stood up together, greeted Patrick with a smile, and left together. Jordy coldly watched Gloria leave and didn¡¯t speak. George frowned slightly and looked at Jordy. But before he said anything, Jordy suddenly got up. George got up quickly and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes. Looking in the direction they were leaving, he seemed even more serious. Hannah was not simple. He must have seen this person somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember it now. He looked at his assistant and said, ¡°Go and check all Hannah¡¯s information immediately. The more detailed the better.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, it was getting darker, but the host was still talking. But no one was in the mood to listen to the host, and they all watched these people leaving. Gloria and the others got into the car together, and Bryson sat in the passenger seat. He turned to look at them and said with a smile, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Gloria didn¡¯t respond, but Nydia looked intrigued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have hot pot?!¡± ¡°Hot pot? Hot pot is good!!¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes also lit up, ¡°I want to eat something spicy!!¡± ¡°Hah, Bryson can¡¯t handle spicy food. Let¡¯s order a two vor hot pot!¡± Bryson smiled, and he looked at Gloria subconsciously, as if waiting for Gloria¡¯s decision.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 You¡¯re Right Not to Get Back with Gloria Gloria nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have hot pot. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Nydia looked extremely excited, ¡°Even though it was a tie today, this result is perfect!! Bryson, are you happy this time?¡± Bryson smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for Gloria, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for me to take over thepany this time. Gloria, thank you.¡± Gloria felt a little ufortable when Bryson looked at her with affectionate eyes. She looked away and just smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are friends, and it¡¯s what I should have done.¡± Bryson could hear that Gloria was emphasizing the word ¡°friends¡±. Even Jennifer and Nydia heard it. Jennifer¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. If Gloria was willing to be with Bryson, would Bryson feel less upset? Even Nydia sighed helplessly. It seemed Gloria still hadn¡¯t gotten over it. Bryson smiled and said, ¡°I know.¡± They fell silent, and the atmosphere seemed a little weird. The driver was a little puzzled. They had been chatting happily just now. What was going on now? Jordy and George were sitting in the back of the car at the moment. George turned to look at Jordy and said, ¡°You are not in the right mood. You two are divorced now. Do you have feelings for her?!¡± When George had said something like this before, Jordy snorted. This time it was no exception. He nced at George coldly and said nothing, but his eyes were full of disgust. George looked at him and felt speechless, ¡°If you go on like this, you will destroy yourself sooner or later. You¡¯d better make up your mind.¡± Jordy frowned, ¡°Shut up.¡± George was speechless. He secretly sighed. The couple had already fought in full swing, and they couldn¡¯t get back together. But seeing Jordy¡¯s emotions, he noticed something was wrong. Jordy still didn¡¯t realize his feelings for her? From N?velDrama.Org. Or was it really that he and Carlos were overthinking? The car was still moving slowly. George nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon. Would you like a drink tonight? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go straight down.¡± ¡°Go down.¡± George¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Damn! Why are you so cold?!¡± Jordy looked sullen and didn¡¯t speak to him. George said aggrievedly, ¡°I left a girl today to apany you to participate in thepetition in this damn ce, and you didn¡¯t even use me. Oh, why did I give up a girl ande here to see your cold face?¡± Jordy raised his eyes slightly and looked at him coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t y around. Once you meet the right girl, do you think you are worthy of her?¡± ¡°Hey, girlse and go! Besides, aren¡¯t girls just for fun?¡± Jordy frowned, obviously disagreeing with his point of view, but Jordy didn¡¯t bother to persuade him. George suddenly thought of something, looked at Jordy, and said with a smile, ¡°If Carlos hadn¡¯t kept saying that you had feelings for Gloria, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about it. Since you are so firm in your opinion, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t look back. You¡¯re right not to get back with Gloria.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 She Picked the Wrong Time! Jordy paused for a moment, and all the emotions in his eyes were iprehensible to George. George didn¡®t pay attention, and just said again, ¡°Actually, it¡®s okay to y with girls, but you really can¡®t be too emotional with a girl, otherwise¡­¡± He sneered, thinking of his father as an example, but he didn¡®t want to bring it up again. Jordy frowned slightly and said, ¡°Not everyone is like your father.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to fall in love with a girl anymore with my father as an example. Okay, I¡®ll get off after turnin g the corner, and we¡®ll get together another day.¡± George looked like a careless yboy, but there seemed to be a bit of bitterness in his eyes. Jordy didn¡®t say anything. After George got off the car, he leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. At this moment, it was pletely dark, and Jordy drove all the way home. He entered the house as usual, but there was a faint fragrance in the living room. Jordy frowned immediately. If other men smelled this fragrance, they might think it was good, but he was very annoyed. He nced around coldly. Hearing the door opening, someone upstairs quickly walked down. The sound of footsteps was clear. Jordy immediately raised his sharp eyes and looked toward the stairs. He didn¡®t like having servants when he was at home, so the servants had to leave after finishing their work. But now there was still someone left! Today Jordy was already burning with anger, and the person who left behind obviously picked the wron g time. She could even feel the hostility in the house, making her subconsciously fold her arms when s he felt a little cold in her half¨Cnaked back. The girl walked downstairs slowly. She was wearing a white suspender skirt with a short top and a short bottom. All her curves were in the right ces. Every time she took a step, he could see her skirt swaying slightly. Her legs were long and slender. If it was another man, he probably would not be able to control his desire long ago. However, when Jordy saw it was Ang, his eyes were even fiercer! ¡°Why are you here?¡± He questioned in a cold voice. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ang tried her best to release her charm at this moment, and she hadn¡®t expected Jordy to say that. Herplexion changed slightly. At this time, shouldn¡®t he rush up to hug her and take her? But why did he ask such a cold question? For a moment Ang didn¡®t know how to respond. Jordy¡®s sharp gaze made her face flush. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Jordy¡®s voice was cold, and he didn¡®t want to talk to her at all. Ang¡®s face changed drastically, and she looked at Jordy in disbelief, ¡°Jordy, are you driving me away?¡± She seemed somehow wronged. She was looking at him with misty eyes on the first step. The coldness in Jordy¡®s eyes became stronger and stronger, ¡°Ang, I am grateful that you saved me, but don¡®t chailenge my bottom line!¡± Jordy was so angry today and he wanted to have some private time at home, but Ang was picking the Ang looked at him in disbelief, and couldn¡®t help bursting into tears. ¡°Jordy, is that what you think of me?¡± At this moment, she controlled the restlessness and panic in her h Today, she had deliberately put a lot of things on her body. The fragrance would make many men intoxic Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 How Could He Just Leave?! However, she didn¡¯t know that the closer she got, the stronger the fragrance and the more unhappy Jordy looked. He was just standing at the door without even changing his shoes. Seeing that Ang was about toe over, Jordy immediately said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯te!¡± What was the smell on her body? It smelt so bad! If Ang heard what he was going to say, she would probably tremble with anger. But now, she was also very flustered. She stood there, looking at him in disbelief, ¡°Jordy, in the past, I didn¡¯t want to destroy the marriage between you and Gloria, and I wanted to try my best to bring you together. But now¡­ you have be enemies, and I know you¡¯re not getting back together.¡± ¡°But you know, I knew you earlier than Gloria, and even like you more than Gloria. You said that you were willing to marry me, but¡­ has everything changed?¡± Ang couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself lightly, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s just my wishful thinking. I won¡¯t misunderstand again in the future.¡± As Ang said, she wiped her tears and looked at Jordy¡¯splicated face. She smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t embarrass you again. I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have expected too much.¡± With that, Ang turned and went upstairs. She wasn¡¯t walking fast. She was waiting for Jordy to stop her, but.. She had walked halfway up the stairs without hearing his voice. She wanted to look back at this moment¡­ She wanted to see his expression, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She was betting that Jordy would be soft-hearted because she had be a vegetable for him. She even secretly began to count down. Five, four, three, two¡­ Ang was getting slower and slower. Just when she was about to count thest number, Jordy suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°I still have a lot of things to deal with and I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the energy to marry you now. The Collins Group is also a mess. If I marry you right now, you know.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes lit up! His exnation was enough! She immediately turned around to look at Jordy, ¡°Jordy you¡¯re still willing to marry me, right?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. She could no longer control herself and immediately went downstairs, wanting to walk to his side Jordy frowned and said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. The media is paying much attention to you and me, and the Collins Group can¡¯t stand too much hype right now. Ang, please don¡¯te here again in the future.¡± Ang¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and she froze in ce. She had thought that he was just trying to exin to her. But now it seemed that he was trying to drive her away?! How could he do this to her?! Ang¡¯s body was shaking, ¡°Jordy¡­¡± She looked at him with tears in her eyes, and didn¡¯t say another word. Logically speaking, when a woman went this far, a man should know what to do to her. But Jordy was not an ordinary man at all. He just looked at Ang lightly and said, ¡°Pack your things and leave here. I still have something else to do.¡± With that, Jordy stopped looking at Ang, turned, and walked out. Ang was stunned. He was leaving? How could he just leave?! She wanted to catch up immediately, but her reason told her that Jordy didn¡¯t like her staying here at all, and it would only make him more annoyed if she rushed u Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 His Eyes Were Full of Affection But why did it be like this?! Why?! Ang tried to keep herself calm, but there suddenly came the sound of a car driving away from outside. ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Her tears fell down her face. Why on earth did it be like this? Gloria had divorced Jordy and she had driven Gloria away from Jordy¡¯s side. But how could it be so bad now? ording to her n, as long as they divorced, she could marry Jordy immediately, but now¡­ Jordy had already driven away. He was thinking about what had happened today with a cold face. He thought about the scene where Gloria was driving without looking at him and what she had said to her father and him thest time they met at the cemetery. This woman hadpletely changed, and she was no longer obsessed with him as before. Originally, he should be happy that she didn¡¯t pester him anymore. Oh, this woman! She had been working against him over and over again!! She had not only discredited him at the party but also defeated him in court! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Now she was even helping the Lloyd Group on the race car to fight him for that project! What the hell was Gloria trying to do?! Did she have to take revenge on him? This damn woman! The more Jordy thought about it, the more annoyed he became. He stepped on the gas, and suddenly picked up speed. Along the way, no one dared topete with him mainly because his speed was too fast, and the license te number of his car suggested that he was not someone that ordinary people could afford to mess with. They could only avoid him¡­ Jordy felt irritated, and he unknowingly drove to¡­ Jordy mmed on the brakes subconsciously and frowned deeply when he thought about what George had said. George said he liked Gloria now? What a joke! How could he like such a woman? She was vain and hypocritical! She and her father had teamed up to n his marriage and forced him to do so many things. What was there to like about such a woman? Moreover, this woman had been lying to him the whole time! She was a big liar! She had approached him clearly with a purpose! Why would he like such a woman? Jordy closed his eyes, holding the steering wheel with his left hand and rubbing his eyebrows with his right hand. He took a deep breath and was about to leave. However, he suddenly saw a car stop downstairs in themunity where Gloria lived. He knew that car. Soon, two people got off the car, and it was Bryson and Gloria. She was still in the same dress as before. Jordy suddenly sneered. She hadn¡¯t changed! There was a slight smile on Bryson¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Gloria, thank you for this time.¡± At this moment, it waste at night, and Gloria just said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You can drive them back. It¡¯s gettingte, and I won¡¯t keep you guys.¡± She was also a little tired today and wanted to go to bed early. Bryson naturally saw her exhaustion, and he nodded quickly, ¡°Then go to bed early. We will meet again another day.¡± Bryson¡¯s eyes were full of affection. Gloria looked a little awkward, and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll watch you leave.¡± Bryson had wanted to walk her upstairs. But knowing she wouldn¡¯t agree, he nodded. Gloria turned around and entered themunity when their car drove away. She entered the elevator, and she was alone. But when the elevator door was about to close, someone suddenly walked up to her! Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 I Can Give It to You Gloria thought that someone was in a hurry to enter the elevator and subconsciously pressed the open button. But when she looked up, she saw Jordy! She looked shocked! Even though she knew that she had changed her appearance now. But when Jordy suddenly rushed here and looked at her with a gloomy face, she certainly knew what he was thinking. Gloria frowned slightly. Did hee here to take revenge on her? Did he think she was messing up his n again? Gloria looked up at him slightly but said nothing. Jordy suddenly sneered, ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re getting better and better!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes changed slightly. Well, he recognized her. She clenched the bag in her hand and looked at him defensively, ¡°Mr. Collins, did youe here so late to say this to me?¡±. However, before the elevator went up, Jordy pressed the button on her floor number. Gloria frowned. But the next moment he suddenly grabbed her wrist, and Gloria hurriedly struggled. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she red at him. Jordy looked angry, ¡°Gloria, tell me, when are you going to be done with your childish trick?!¡± Gloria was speechless. Childish trick? She didn¡¯t want to talk to this man and tried her best to pull out her arm, but his strength was too great. She kicked at him, but he seemed to know her routine, and immediately dodged it and looked at her coldly. But before he could speak, the elevator suddenly stopped. Looking at the open elevator door, Gloria frowned slightly and was still hesitating whether to go out or not. Wouldn¡¯t he want to enter her house?! But when she looked at the floor number, she found it was only halfway. Then a woman appeared in front of them. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When she saw Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes, she trembled with fright, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going downstairs, and I identally pressed the up button¡­¡± Gloria was speechless. The elevator door was closed again, slowly ascending. Gloria gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Bastard, let me go!!¡± ¡°Bastard?!¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes were extremely gloomy! Gloria fell silent. She had scolded him many times in her heart, but this was the first time she had ever scolded him in his face. She struggled to pull out her hand, but Jordy stared at her. She frowned, ¡°I never wanted to work against you! But you refused to divorce me! As for thewsuit, I was interested in this case. As for this race, I¡¯m just helping my friend. I¡¯m not as naive as you think, and I won¡¯t always fight you. I just hope I will never see you again.¡± He was so annoying. Jordy was already very annoyed. When he heard herst sentence, his emotions exploded! ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me again!?¡± He suddenly pulled her into his arms with great force, and Gloria mmed into his strong chest all at once. At this moment, Jordy¡¯s heart trembled. The fragrance on her body instantly entered his nose, but not only was he not bored, he even felt that he liked the smell, unlike the smell left by Ang when he arrived home, which made him sick. Gloria¡¯s heartbeat quickened instantly! She widened her eyes and looked at him in astonishment, ¡°Jordy, what are you doing?!¡± Knowing that there was no way for her to push him away, Gloria gave up struggling and no longer wasted her strength. Jordy suddenly locked her on the elevator wall the next moment. He looked down at Gloria condescendingly, and said mockingly, ¡°Gloria, name your price. As long as you don¡¯t go against me, I can give it to you.¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Did You Ever Talk to Me? Gloria was trembling with anger. He still thought she was a vain girl! When she divorced, she could have taken this opportunity to negotiate terms with him, but she gave up the vi. How could he still think she was a vain girl? She sneered, ¡°I won the case for Jonathan this time. You paid an extra 10 billion inpensation and Jonathan wired all the money into my ount. Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± Jonathan had given her the money, but she wouldn¡¯t take it. She was going to find an opportunity to give it back to him. Jordy was pissed off by Gloria¡¯s words. The elevator stopped again, and this time it was on the floor of Gloria¡¯s house. He directly pulled Gloria and walked out quickly. Gloria¡¯s face darkened, and she did not want to open the door. But Jordy looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Want me to take you to my house?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were full of anger. But when she thought about how Jordy had knocked on her door frantically two days ago, making her neighbors angry, she finally didn¡¯t dare to make trouble anymore. She took the key and opened the door. When the door was closed, Gloria red at him and said, ¡°Jordy, what the hell are you doing?!!¡± Jordy looked at her coldly and said, ¡°With new men, Gloria, you can ignore anyone. You¡¯re hitting on Jonathan and Bryson at the same time, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gloria just felt that her blood was boiling! Jordy was mean as before! She forcibly restrained her emotions and did not quarrel with Jordy, because what was the point of arguing with him? Who did he think he was? What she wanted to do had nothing to do with him. Gloria looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, you are so angry today, and even mocked me so much. Are you falling in love with me again?¡± Jordy suddenly sneered, ¡°Gloria, who do you think you are to make me fall in love with you. When did I ever like you?¡± His words stabbed Gloria like a dagger! But the next moment, Gloriaughed softly. Well, this was Jordy. She just said that to irritate hinn and make him go away. Gloria nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, why are you pestenng me? Jordy, you¡¯ll make me misunderstand you and it¡¯s annoying, you know?¡± The disgust in her eyes was obvious, and Jordyughed in anger. But before he could speak, Gloria continued, ¡°I¡¯m not na?ve enough to go against you. Even if I am, Mr. Collins, you¡¯re so powerful and there is no need for me toe to my house to talk to me if you want to deal with me.¡± Jordy was speechless. His eyes were sharp and angry, ¡°Why have you lied to me again and again?!¡± Gloria was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t seem to answer what she had asked just now and suddenly brought up a new topic. The next moment she chuckled softly, ¡°I¡¯ve lied to you? Why did you ask me anything? Did you ever talk to me?¡± Gloria suddenly smiled bitterly, ¡°Well, you talked to me once the day after that incident. You said you hated me so much. Grandma often forced us to go to the old house for dinner. Other than that, did you ever talk to me?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 She couldn¡¯t Control Her Emotions Jordy¡¯s face changed slightly. Gloria¡¯s words left him speechless. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. There was sarcasm in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She had once wanted to tell him everything on her mind, and she also wanted to tell him that she was not that useless, and she could walk side by side with him, and she would not hold him back, and she was willing to contribute to the Collins Group. But she could only swallow it. He didn¡¯t even look at her. What was there to say to him? Seeing Jordy frown, as if he was thinking about it, Gloria slightly sneered, ¡°Mr. Collins, you should go. If you alwayse in and out of my ce, it¡¯s not fair to my cousin, right? Aren¡¯t you getting married soon? Even if it¡¯s for Grandma¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll go to your wedding.¡± Gloria was putting it lightly, but she didn¡¯t know that this hadpletely aroused Jordy¡¯s anger! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disturb your life in the future, and I¡¯ll try not to have any intersection with you, and try not to let you see me. But if something like today happens again, you can¡¯t me me, because I have my circle and people I should help. Even if the opponent is you, I will not go easy on you.¡± Jordy¡¯s face darkened even more. Gloria sneered in her heart. Just when she was going to say something more that he didn¡¯t like to hear to drive him away, she was suddenly pulled into his arms by his strong arm! Gloria¡¯s face changed suddenly! He had done it in the elevator just now. She looked at him in a panic, and struggled without thinking, ¡°Jordy, are you crazy?!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯m crazy enough toe to see you!¡± Jordy roared. Gloria was stunned, and looked up at him in disbelief, ¡°Then what are you doing now?¡± He was still imprisoning her. Even though the two of them had never had any intimate contact, he had been forced by Grandma a few times to sit beside her, so her smell was still so familiar. Gloria tried her best to restrain her emotions, but she still found her heart beating faster and faster. She was divorced. She had given up on him, but it was impossible for her love that she had held on to for so many years to disappear at once, and she didn¡¯t even believe it herself. She just felt much more rxed when she didn¡¯t have to hold on to it any longer, and she could forget him little by little But now he appeared in her sight from time to time, and he even rushed into her house like today! Jordy, you are a bastard! Was that how he yed with her feelings?! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She suddenly kicked at him hard! Jordy hurriedly dodged it. Gloria looked at him angrily and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, we¡¯re divorced! Don¡¯t go too far! Please leave!! I don¡¯t want to see you again! You have no right to tell me what to do! You can kill me if you can!¡± Jordy¡¯s face was blue with anger. Looking at Gloria¡¯s cold face, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Gloria! This is myst warning to you! Stop ying these childish tricks! And don¡¯t let me see you flirt with Jonathan and Bryson again. What would the media say about me? They would say I married a slut!!¡± ¡°Jordy!!!¡± Gloria was shaking with anger. At this moment, it seemed she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Jordy snorted coldly and left without looking at her. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Did You Call Mom? When the door was mmed shut, Gloria lost her bnce and slumped to the ground with a pale face. She thought she could forget everything, but when Jordy said those harsh words, she would still feel heartache! Gloria clenched her teeth as her tears ran down uncontrobly. She lowered her head and hugged her bent legs, burying her head in her arms. Her back kept shivering. At this moment, Jordy had entered the elevator. He looked no better than Gloria. Even the blue veins on his forehead stood out. Hearing those irritating words she said, he only wished that he could rip her up! The elevator went down quickly, but Jordy¡¯s mind was full of Gloria¡¯s crazy appearance. It seemed to be the first time he had seen Gloria so angry, and he finally irritated her. Jordy closed his eyes. After the elevator door opened, theplicated emotions in his eyes were cleared and he had stopped thinking about what happened. Even¡­ When he sat in the car, he regretted it. Why did hee to her house? He waspletely out of control just now, and he didn¡¯t like that feeling at all. He would never been affected by anything before. He was very rational and could discover able people and put them at suitable posts. He would abandon those ipetent subordinates in advance, and would never be hampered by such trivial things. But now¡­ Jordy looked colder, started the car and drove away. At the moment, Ang was still in Jordy¡¯s house, and she was so pale. She never thought she would live such a life. She immediately ran back to her room, picked up her cell phone and called Martha. When Martha answered the phone, she sounded hesitant, ¡°Ang? What¡¯s the matter? Is¡­ Jordy not back yet?¡± Otherwise, the two of them would have been in bed. Ang looked extremely pale, ¡°Mom¡­¡± She choked on sobs, and Martha¡¯s expression changed slightly. She immediately sat up straight and said with a serious look, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± . ude also cared about what happened. He felt something wrong and also sat up, snatched Martha¡¯s mobile phone and put Ang on speakerphone. Then, Ang sobbed, ¡°Jordy, Jordy was back.¡± She was like nursing huge grievances. ude¡¯s and Martha¡¯s eyes seemed to light up after they heard that. They were truly a couple and even thought of the same thing. Martha shook her hand to ude and motioned him not to speak, for fear that his daughter would be shy when she heard his voice.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ude nodded quickly with a wide smile. Ang must be too shy and flustered when she had sex for the first time, so she was eager to talk to her mother about it. ude didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly for fear that his daughter would feel embarrassed. Martha smiled, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ll do this sooner orter. Although you slept with Jordy before getting married with him, he will be responsible for you. This is good for you. Silly girl, why are you crying? What is he doing? Are you talking to me in the bathroom?¡± Martha sounded refreshed, as if Ang hadpletely married into the Collins family. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 A wless n ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes were red, and she was in confusion. Martha¡¯s smile instantly stiffened. Even ude stared at her mobile phone steadily. He always felt something was wrong. Ang shivered all over, and her lips kept trembling, ¡°If it¡¯s what you think, why would I be so afraid? He dide back, but he left directly with great disgust after seeing me. He is already sick of me! Mom, he doesn¡¯t want to marry me at all!¡± Martha and ude both looked shocked! ude directly snatched the mobile phone from Martha and said in disbelief, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Ang shivered, and said, gritting her teeth, ¡°He asked me to get out of here! He doesn¡¯t like me. He isn¡¯t going to marry me! But he promised that he would do that. Why? He¡¯s not over Gloria?¡± ¡°Nonsense. He was never into Gloria!¡± ude¡¯s face darkened. Martha frowned and sighed helplessly, ¡°Ang, you recovered too fast.¡± ude looked up at Martha, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martha continued helplessly, ¡°I had misgivings when we decided that Ang could recover before others noticed it. Even if the medical skills are developed, it would be too fast if a vegetable got out of bed in a month. You should let Jordy see how painful you were in the sickbed.¡± Ang was a little stunned and breathed faster unconsciously. Really? ude looked at Martha with a grave look, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ang gripped her cell phone silently. She was waiting for Martha to speak. Most of the time, it was Martha who gave her advice, and she became so smart because of Martha. Martha hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I will send a group of people to your ce. When they are about to arrive, you will pretend to leave the house in dejection. Right, call Jordy¡¯s mother five minutes before you go out, and you¡¯ll just cry on the phone in silence. Don¡¯t say anything, understand?¡± Ang was stunned, ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have a rpse.¡± Martha only said those few words. Ang¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Will this¡­ work? If I do that, I would have less contact with Jordy. If he and Gloria¡­¡± ¡°You have to do that. Jordy doesn¡¯t feel indebted to you anymore. Your priority is to make him feel indebted to you again and pity on you. This was also why you could drive Gloria away from Jordy back then!¡± ude thought what Martha said made sense. He looked at her, ¡°What is your n? How should Ang have a rpse?¡± Martha said caimiy, ¡°I will send a few hooligans to your ce, and some of them will act as heroes. Ang, you understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Ang turned pale, and she took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get ready.¡± ¡°Okay, call Olivia in 20 minutes and leave in 25 minutes.¡± In this way, the ident would happen in the five minutes. Olivia couldn¡¯te to Ang in time. Just when Ang went out, something would happen to her, and then she would be sent to the hospital This n was perfect. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 I Like You ying Hard to Get Ang took a deep breath, ¡°OK, I see.¡± Then they hung up the phone. Martha immediately arranged people, and Ang was especially nervous in the room. In a blink of an eye, twenty minutes had passed. Ang gripped her cell phone and called Olivia. Thanks to Olivia, she could enter the Collins family so easily. Olivia was waiting for good news from Ang. Hearing her phone ring, Olivia thought Ang had seeded, so she immediately picked up the phone with a smile, ¡°Ang, what¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t gone to bed?¡± Ang took a light breath, and her voice was nasal. Obviously, she had just cried. Olivia hurriedly said with a frown, ¡°Ang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ang took another light breath, as if restraining her grievance, and she whispered, ¡°Mrs. Collins, I¡¯m going back home.¡± Her voice trembled as she said thest few words, as if she couldn¡¯t suppress her sobs anymore. Olivia¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you going back home? Where¡¯s Jordy?¡± Ang sighed, ¡°I guess I and Jordy are not meant to be together. I¡­ I¡¯m leaving here. I won¡¯t disturb him and expect anything from him anymore.¡± ¡°Ang, calm down. What happened? Good girl, tell me what happened.¡± Ang sniffed and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mrs. Collins, don¡¯t worry about me. I shouldn¡¯t have expected too much. I should have stuck to my original idea and shouldn¡¯t have broken them up. I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯ll visit you if I have time.¡± With that, Ang hung up. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She took off her sundress, put on ordinary clothes, wiped her tears and tried to be calm. In fact, she was really sad just now. She had been nning this and put so much effort into being with Jordy, but¡­ he suddenly cold shouldered her, and was even sick of her. How could she not feel bad? After Ang changed her clothes, she went out with her purse. It was still very cold at the night. The cold wind blew on her, making her shiver all over, but she felt colder inwardly. Her tears streamed down uncontrobly, and the mobile phone in her purse was still vibrating. She took it out and found it was Olivia. She didn¡¯t answer it. After walking for about five minutes, she passed an alleyway, and several men suddenly came up to her, ¡°Hey, missy, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you lonely?¡± Ang stopped instantly with a flustered look, ¡°Who, who are you guys¡­¡± Then she was surrounded by these people quickly. She hurriedly stepped back, ¡°What are you¡­ What are you doing? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Yes, you are a woman, ha-ha-ha. We want to enjoy the night scene with women.¡± Ang retreated again in fear, but bumped into a man behind her, ¡°Wow, so, you like me! Come on, I¡¯ll make youfortable tonight.¡± ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡± Ang really panicked. How dare they do this to her! Didn¡¯t her mother tell them about the situation? They actually held her! A bunch of losers! ¡°Don¡¯t hide, but I like you ying hard to get.¡± Then the man suddenly rushed to her. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Which Hospital Are You Going to? ¡°Ah!¡± Ang shouted in a panic, ¡°Let go of me! Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You sons of bitches!¡± Just then, a man rushed up quickly and punched the hooligan in the face! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Damn it! Who are you? How dare you hit me? Sh*t, my nose is bleeding! Beat him up!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ang looked at the man with a flustered look. She didn¡®t know him. Even at night, Ang could see that the man was handsome with chiseled features. Who was he? This person was arranged by her mom? Ang hurriedly stepped aside, but a hooligan caught her, ¡°You think he can save you? You are mine!¡± Then he dragged Ang away. Ang screamed in panic, but the hooligan said, ¡°Listen, you¡®ll hit meter, and I¡®ll pretend to punch you angrily. Try to be real, and then you can go to the hospital.¡± Ang froze for an instant and then quickly responded. The hooligan scolded, ¡°You think you can escape? Be obedient, or you will suffer!¡± ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me!¡± Ang struggled but couldn¡®t get rid of the hooligan, so she began to beat him. ¡°You hit me? Bitch!¡± Saying that, the hooligan grabbed Ang¡®s long hair, and Ang screamed in pain. The next moment, the hooligan kicked her. Ang was very cooperative. Just as his leg touched her, she fell directly to the ground. Then she couldn¡®t get up anymore. She screamed in terror, and then she was dizzy. The hooligan was still angry, scolding while beating her! The man who saved Ang had already brought down the other hooligans. All of them were lying on the ground, grunting in pain. He rushed over quickly and knocked thest hooligan down with a punch. Then he stepped forward and picked Ang up. Ang let the man hold her. The man grabbed her purse and immediately hailed a taxi. After he put Ang into the taxi, Ang felt him sitting beside her. She wanted to see who he was up close but was afraid to ruin the n and that someone would find out that the whole thing was a show. She could only pretend to be unconscious again. The mobile phone in her purse was still vibrating, and the man opened her purse directly. Looking at the two words ¡°Mrs. Collins¡® on the phone, the man picked it up. ¡°Hello, you know thisdy?¡± Ang was stunned by the man¡®s pleasant voice, and even Olivia froze for an instant. She hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± ¡°Thisdy is unconscious now. I¡®m taking her to the hospital. Some hooligans tried to molest her just now. I saved her.¡± With that, Olivia gasped, ¡°Which hospital are you going to?¡± ¡°The Brigham Hospital. Please tell her parents what happened. We¡®ll get to the hospital in twenty minutes.¡± Olivia hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll call them now!¡± While speaking, Olivia had quickly got up and walked out. She called the driver. The driver on duty lived in the old mansion. After answering the phone, he hurriedly took Olivia to the hospital. Olivia sat in the car with a pale face! She didn¡®t expect that such an ident would happen. She called Martha directly. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 What on Earth Happened? ¡°Mrs. Collins?¡± Martha sounded a little sleepy, ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Martha¡­¡± Olivia took a breath and said with aplicated look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Martha paused deliberately, as if she were sobering up, but before she could speak, Olivia said, ¡°I had been calling Ang, but she didn¡¯t answer my phone. Then a man answered the phone for her and told me that she was stopped by some hooligans. The man saved her and was taking her to the Brigham Hospital. I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Something happened to Ang!¡± Martha sounded extremely flustered! ¡°They will get to the Brigham Hospital in ten minutes. Let¡¯s go there!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Martha hung up the phone and looked at ude beside her. Her flusters were gone and she said in a calm voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ude frowned slightly, as if he were worried, ¡°Are you sure this trick will work?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Looking at ude¡¯s worried look, she sneered, ¡°Jordy never liked our daughter, so we can only make him feel guilty. He will be guilty. If he is, Ang could marry him!¡± ude always felt something was wrong, but he thought what Martha said made sense. Moreover, they had no other choices. They put on their clothes and went out without hesitation. Olivia arrived at the hospital first. She called Ang again, and it was still that man who answered it. After Olivia got their location, she hurried to them. Seeing the handsome guy, Olivia was stunned, and then she said with flusters, ¡°How is she?¡± The man nced at Olivia and said with a calm look, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We need to talk to the doctor.¡± ¡°Can you tell me everything you saw? The thing just happened.¡± Olivia looked grave. The man nodded and told her the whole thing. Olivia was growing paler and paler, ¡°She was kicked in her left leg?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded with a puzzled look. Olivia looked more flustered, but the man didn¡¯t ask much and just said calmly, ¡®Since you¡¯re here,I¡¯m leaving. I got to go. This is her stuff.¡± With that, the man handed Ang¡¯s purse to Olivia, and Olivia took it. Then the man left without looking back. Olivia waited anxiously outside the door and paced back and forth. But the door of the operating room was still closed. Olivia looked at it again and again, but no one came out of it. Before long, Martha and ude hurried here with a panic look. They said, ¡°Mrs. Collins!¡± Olivia turned her head and said with a guilty look, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Her voice trembled. What happened on this day really scared her. It was her who allowed Ang to spend the night with jordy. After all, when men and women spent the night together, women would often lose out. The White family was not an ordinary family, and Olivia would certainly feel guilty Martha looked pale, ¡°What¡­ What on earth happened?¡± She didn¡¯t mean to me Olivia, but Olivia could see the strong worry in her eyes. Olivia could only sigh and retell what the young man had told her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Left¡­ Left leg¡­¡± Martha turned extremely pale in an instant. Then she trembled all over and directly fell back! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 p Hard! ¡°Martha!¡± ude quickly caught her. Martha breathed disorderly and her eyes were red, but she didn¡¯t say anything to scold Olivia. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, I failed to control my son and I gave you that advice. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Last time, Ang¡¯s left leg was seriously injured, and she had some other wounds, so she became a vegetable. This time, the hooligan kicked her left leg. Olivia was naturally scared. Martha looked sad. She took a deep breath and quickly grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°Mrs. Collins, please do me a favor!¡± Olivia shook her head with guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Just go ahead.¡± ¡°Can you call Jordy here?¡± Martha¡¯s eyes were red, and she said with a flustered look, ¡°Mrs. Collins, I know Jordy doesn¡¯t like Ang. I will not allow Ang to see him or disturb him anymore, but Ang is in aa again. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t have a strong will to live¡­ What if she won¡¯t wake up again? What if she bes a vegetable again? She just recovered but was seriously injured again. She¡¯s likely to be a vegetable again¡­¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Martha¡¯s tears streamed down. She was so worried about Ang¡¯and didn¡¯t me Olivia at all. Every word she said made Olivia more guilty. Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°OK! OK! I¡¯ll call Jordy right away!¡± Then she handed Ang¡¯s purse to ude, took out her mobile phone and called Jordy. Jordy didn¡¯t answer. Martha and ude were looking at her. They were a little worried after seeing that. Olivia called Jordy again. Jordy still didn¡¯t answer it. She called him again, and still got no response. She suppressed her impatience and made the fourth call. Jordy finally answered it, but before he could speak, Olivia¡¯s anxious voice sounded, ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you and Ang, but Ang had an ident because of you!¡± The impatience in Jordy¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. He said with a frown, ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia gritted her teeth, ¡°She ran out after you drove her out of your home. Then she met some hooligans on the street. She refused to be molested by them, so they kicked her in the left leg and she fell into aa. A kind person saved her and took her to the hospital. Come here now. We¡¯re in the Brigham Hospital! She was desperate and might not have the will to wake up again!¡± Jordy turned slightly pale and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± After hanging up, he immediately drove straight to the hospital. He frowned deeply with an extremely cold face. He shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on Ang after he had a fight with Gloria. Ang was once a vegetable because of him. If anything happened to her again, he would be indebted to her forever. Thinking of this, he stepped on the elerator harder. When he arrived at the hospital, they were still waiting anxiously outside of the operating room. Ang was still under rescue. Jordy looked grave. Olivia saw him and got angry immediately. She raised her hand and pped him across the face! It was a hard p. After a while, Jordy¡¯s right cheek turned red. Martha looked flustered and hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Collins! Please calm down. The ident has happened. Even if you hit Jordy, the result can¡¯t be changed. Moreover, it¡¯s not his fault. Ang should be med for what happened¡­¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Don¡¯t Waste Time Olivia was trembling with anger. She looked at Jordy with red eyes, ¡°You said that you would marry Ang. Didn¡¯t you see how much she did for you? She could even live in your home forever. You owe her! What about you? What did you do for her?¡± Jordy pursed his lips in silence. Martha quickly shook her head, ¡°No¡­ Mrs. Collins, calm down. It has nothing to do with Jordy. It¡¯s Ang¡­¡± ¡°Ang did nothing wrong!¡± Olivia was really angry. Even if she was in the hospital, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. She raised her hand and pped Jordy across the face again! Then Jordy was pped in both cheeks. Jordy didn¡¯t hide at all, but just remained silent with a grave face. Olivia continued, gritting her teeth, ¡°I came up with that idea! I forced her to go to your home! Ang didn¡¯t want to force you like that. You two are old enough for marriage, and I¡¯m eager to have grandchildren! She is your lifesaver! Your lifesaver! Can you live to this day without her? Jordy, you should be smart! You can¡¯t just do whatever you want! You know what. She was kicked in her left leg! If she can¡¯t wake up again, what¡¯s the point of you marrying her?¡± ¡°You ruined her life, twice! Do you really think you are superior to her?¡± Olivia was really mad, so she said those words. ude and Martha were here. She must show her attitude in dealing with this matter. Ang became a vegetablest time because of Jordy. This time, she was injured because of her and Jordy. The Collins family owed Ang twice! Martha quickly walked up to Olivia and grabbed her arm, ¡°Mrs. Collins, enough. It has happened. Jordy is famous. If people see him being pped like this, there will be rumors. I only hope that Ang could wake up. I guess¡­ we¡¯re not meant to be inws.¡± Martha sighed with red eyes. ude nodded hurriedly, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just wait. Maybe Ang will wake up soon.¡± Jordy closed his eyes, and then whispered, ¡°Was she¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish speaking, but they knew what he was going to ask. ¡°No! If that happens, how pitiful she would be!¡± Olivia denied immediately. Jordy breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, not because he cared about Ang, but because he would feel less guilty if that didn¡¯t happen. He frowned slightly. Olivia looked at him, ¡°If Ang wakes upter, you¡¯ll go in and stay with her. Don¡¯t say anything to upset her, understand?¡± Jordy paused for a moment and then nodded. Olivia was relieved. So were Martha and ude. From N?velDrama.Org. Time passed slowly, and the red light above the door of the operating room finally turned green! ude immediately patted Martha on the shoulder in surprise, ¡°Honey, look!¡± ¡°I saw it! I saw it! God bless my daughter!¡± Martha was so excited that she almost jumped up. She fixed her eyes on the green light above. Olivia and Jordy also breathed a sigh of relief. Olivia looked at Jordy quickly, ¡°After you goin, tell her that you will marry her! Don¡¯t waste time anymore. I¡¯ll let the media release the things between you, Gloria and Ang!¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 You Are Giving Me Hope Jordy immediately frowned, but he couldn¡¯t refuse. Olivia called Joseph at this time. Joseph answered the phone and said in doubt, ¡°Sweetheart? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Joseph and Karen were nice to Olivia. They called her that directly and Olivia was used to that. She hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t tell you what happened in detail, but I want to discuss something with you. Can we issue the announcement we drafted before?¡± Joseph was a little surprised, ¡°Now? Jordy has agreed?¡± ¡°He has to agree! He has done enough wrong things! Dad, I¡¯m in the hospital. Ang is out of danger now, and all of this was because of Jordy! He must marry Ang!¡± Joseph looked stunned, ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia sighed, but after thinking for a while, she hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, let someone issue the announcement first, and I need to make some arrangements here.¡± ¡°Which hospital is Ang in?¡± ¡°The Brigham Hospital of the White Group.¡± Joseph hung up the phone, and then asked someone to issue the announcement as Olivia said. Then it caused an uproar on the inte! The love triangle between Gloria, Ang and Jordy attracted considerable attention again! Jordy didn¡¯t check his cell phone, but he already knew all this. He clenched his fists in silence. Joseph arrived at the hospital soon. At this moment, Jordy had entered the ward. After Joseph came, he immediately learned what happened. After hearing Olivia out, Joseph was furious, ¡°That bastard!¡± He hurriedly looked at Martha and ude, who shook their heads and tried to exin. He said solemnly, ¡°I will never let Jordy act at will in this matter. My granddaughter-inw will only be Ang!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Martha and ude were happy. Whether Jordy would agree or not, at least these two people were more determined than before, and the announcement they prepared before was finally issued. It was good news for them! No one could ruin this thing again! At this moment, Ang woke up. She saw Jordy and then closed her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t want to see him. Jordy walked up to her and looked at her who was crying silently with a pale face. He slowly sat down and said in a guilty voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ang turned her head and looked away. She just whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive.¡± There was no resentment in her voice, but she sounded cold. Light flickered in Jordy¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything. Ang was anxious. Couldn¡¯t he just tell her that he would marry her? She had to guide him step by step? Ang took a light breath and continued, ¡°I left on my own, and those hooligans didn¡¯t do anything very horrible to me and it won¡¯t affect my future life. I¡¯ll just stay in hospital for a few days. Although I had a rpse, I didn¡¯t be a vegetable again. I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital soon. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, or it will be a burden for me, and I¡¯ll think you are giving me hope.¡± Ang sounded helpless. She said those words coldly, but there was wistfulness in her voice. The tears in her eyes were the evidence. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Don¡¯t me Me for Taking Her Away Jordy pursed his lips, ¡°Grandpa and my mom have issued the announcement.¡± Ang trembled. She looked at Jordy, and opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Jordy said with a calm look, ¡°I owe you this. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing would happen to you. I need two months to deal with some things.¡± Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, ¡°You¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. Jordy whispered, looking at her bandaged leg, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ang shook her head, ¡°It was just a minimally invasive surgery. This is exaggerated. I¡¯m fine.See?¡± Ang raised her left leg and gasped immediately! 4 ¡°Don¡¯t be brave!¡± Jordy didn¡¯t move, afraid of touching her wound, ¡°Put down your leg.¡± Ang didn¡¯t say anything and did what he said. Before long, the others also came in. Ang saw that Joseph was also here. She said with a surprised look, ¡°Mr. Collins, you are also here? It¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯m fine.¡± Joseph stepped forward and sighed helplessly, ¡°Ang, I¡¯m so sorry. If we had issued the announcement earlier, such a thing would never happen!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of guilt, ¡°Ang, it¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯re a good girl, but Jordy¡­¡± She raised her hand and was about to hit Jordy again. Ang was startled, ¡°No!¡± Martha hurriedly grabbed her hand, ¡°Mrs. Collins, enough. You¡¯ve pped him twice!¡± Ang looked shocked, ¡°He has been pped twice¡­¡± She looked at Jordy¡¯s cheeks. When she saw his slightly red cheeks, she wondered what happened. It turned out that he was pped¡­ He seemed to have never been pped, but Olivia actually pped him for her. So the Collins family cared about her so much and wanted her to marry into their family so much! Ang was so content. Her mother was indeed right. Only if she had a rpse could the Collins family be more guilty! Jordy had changed his attitude towards her! But she could only y such a trick one more time at most in the future. If she often did that, it wouldn¡¯t work. She must cherish this opportunity and make ns carefully in the next two months in case Jordy would be sick of her again. There were so many night owls. Many people were talking about the announcement after it was issued. A lot of people focused attention on Gloria, as if waiting for her reputation to be ruinedpletely. Jonathan, who was still up, naturally saw the announcement. His assistant looked at him, ¡°Mr. Brown, the Collins Group¡¯s share price might fall.¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Ang is in hospital, isn¡¯t she? In order to continue to cooperate with the White family, they had to do that. They would only suffer a small loss. After the announcement was issued, they will only suffer a smaller loss.¡± The assistant frowned slightly, and then nodded. Jonathan signed thest document, got up, and looked at the bright lights downstairs. His smile widened. Since they pushed Gloria further and further, they couldn¡¯t me him for taking her away. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 I¡¯ll Go Back to Crying The assistant was stunned, looking at him, ¡°Mr. Brown¡­ Are you really going to¡­¡± To be with her? He didn¡¯t dare to finish his words. Jonathan smiled, ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m a dandy. Why can¡¯t I be with her? Who would think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± ¡°But you are not a dandy at all. However, Miss White is a divorced woman. You are so excellent¡­¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, and Gloria is worth it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Mr. Brown knew Gloria, because Gloria took the initiative toe to him. She told him that she was Norma and wanted to cooperate with him. Mr. Brown took that opportunity to give Jordy a hard time. As Mr. Brown and Miss White spent more and more time together, Mr. Brown had different feelings for her. He wanted to ask Mr. Brown if he had fallen in love with that woman! It was impossible! Mr. Brown used to be a very rational person! Jonathan turned around with his hands pressing down on the desk, and said with a calm look, ¡°Since the Collins Group has issued that announcement, we should also join in the fun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Assistant Henry was confused. But Jonathan had picked up his mobile phone and logged in to Twitter. When Henry was still confused, Jonathan had tweeted something. Then all theizens fell into an uproar! Henry was shocked. He looked at Jonathan in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Brown, are you¡­ are you crazy?¡± Henry couldn¡¯t help asking that, but Jonathan chuckled, ¡°I said, Gloria was worth it. Book a greenhouse for me and I¡¯ll invite her to dinner tomorrow. Don¡¯t use my name.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Henry had no other choice but responded and then left. It was already more than eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, but many people were still up. Nydia saw two trending topics in a row, and she made a call quickly. Gloria had just calmed herself down and was about to fall asleep. When her mobile phone rang, she opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Nydia, she answered it without hesitation. ¡°Baby! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sleeping. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Nydia¡¯s excited voice, Gloria was a little confused. ¡°Shoot, you are able to sleep? You¡¯re a hit now!¡± Gloria was confused. She looked puzzled. Nydia didn¡¯t want to waste time, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Open your Twitter and see the trending topics! The Collins family issued an announcement and Jonathan, who never tweets for women, tweeted for you. Gloria, you¡¯re a hit!¡± Gloria kept silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look.¡± ¡°Hurry up! The Collins family is really heartless. It¡¯s right to leave them!¡± Gloria didn¡¯t speak but opened her Twitter immediately. She hadn¡¯t hung up. The first and second trending topics were all about her. Jonathan¡¯s tweet was already in the first ce, and Gloria clicked into it. Jonathan, (Before I met you, life was bitter and boring. After you appeared in my life, I found that you were a light in my life. Only with you can I move on. Miss White, do you see this? @Gloria) Gloria immediately frowned. Thements below were crazy. ¨C Dust Heart, (Aha! I¡¯m going crazy! I don¡¯t want to get married because of Mr. Brown. I know I¡¯m not worthy of him, but I¡¯m still sad seeing that he specially tweeted for a woman! Oh, I¡¯ll go back to crying.) Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 What Is She up to? -Mr. Brown¡¯s Fan, [No! I strongly disagree! Gloria is just a divorced tramp. Why does Mr. Brown want to be such a woman? Only better girls can be worthy of him! Mr. Brown, Don¡¯t marry her!/ crying/ crying/ crying) -Shining star, (¡°Damn it, what horrible news! The Collins family issued an announcement, saying that Gloria was a scheming woman, but Mr. Brown stepped forward for her so quickly? I love such a man! I¡¯m so moved¡­ When will I meet such a man who will love me so much?) ¨C ck Rose, (What? Are you serious? Your moralpass is seriously f**ked up. You think what you see is true? Alt-right trolls, stop it!] -Gloria Is My Goddess, (I hope they could be together. Gloria didn¡¯t have a happy marriage with Jordy. They probably just pretended to love each other. Otherwise, how could they have such a strained rtionship after getting divorced? Gloria did so much for the Collins family, but Jordy didn¡¯t cherish her. She needs a man who cherishes her, and I wish they could have a happy life!] ¨CCute Rabbit, (It¡¯s really shocking! I agree with you @Gloria Is My Goddess. Gloria hadn¡¯t been Norma for Jordy for three years. It¡¯s enough to prove how much she respected the Collins family and was willing to be a full-time wife, but the Collins family didn¡¯t know how to cherish her.) ¨C ck Widow, (Are you serious? Gloria is clearly a scheming woman! Didn¡¯t you see the announcement of the Collins family? You actually think that she is worthy of a better man? Are you all blind?] Then there was a quarrel between the two sides. Gloria even had her own fans to speak for her. She never paid attention to these things before. She left the tweet and enter the one posted by the Collins family, N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nydia¡¯s voice sounded beside her ears, ¡°Have you seen it? Have you seen it?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw Jonathan¡¯s tweet.¡± Gloria responded in a t tone and continued to browse other tweets. Nydia couldn¡¯t help chuckling, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want you to be with Jonathan, what he did really embarrassed the Collins family and made you look good. He¡¯s a good man!¡± Gloria tutted and had clicked into the announcement issued by the Collins family. When she found that the announcement was actually issued by Joseph, she looked stunned, ¡°It was actually grandpa who posted this¡­¡± Although she knew that Joseph didn¡¯t like her, she had a good impression of him, but now¡­ ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! Why are you so surprised? He was very mean to you before, and even forced you to divorce Jordy many times. It¡¯s not surprising.¡± Gloria pursed her lips silently. ¡°Ang seems to be in hospital.¡± Nydia said this in a slightly disgusted tone. Gloria¡¯s expression changed, ¡°She¡¯s in hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, I guess what the Collins family did might have something to do with her being hospitalized today. It¡¯s like the Collins family was making it right for the White family. Ang might be up to something again.¡± Ang was in hospital? Gloria narrowed her eyes. Every time Ang made waves, she could collect evidence. The next moment, she clicked into Joseph¡¯s tweet. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 You Think I¡¯m Taking Revenge? ¨C Joseph, [I¡¯m sorry that you see this announcement, but I posted this after long and great deliberation. Next, I¡¯ll make the thing clear. I believe that many people are paying attention to the things between my grandson Jordy and Gloria. You might all wonder why they suddenly got divorced. In your eyes, they loved each other very much, right? You might even doubt that they just pretended to love each other. But you are wrong. They indeed loved each other. Our Collins family won¡¯t do anything hypocritical.] When Gloria saw this, her eyes were filled with mockery. They wouldn¡¯t do anything hypocritical? Heh¡­ She continued to read the tweet. ¨C [But because of one thing, our Collins family saw another side of Gloria. You might all know why they were together and it was widely discussed back then. Our family thought that no matter what happened, Jordy, as a man, should be responsible, so our Collins family and the White family prepared the wedding for them quickly. We thought it was a good thing, but three yearster, we found that the whole thing was just Gloria¡¯s trick!) ¡°Where are you with the tweet? Gloria, he¡¯s such a hypocritical man. Don¡¯t get mad at him! They posted this to shift all the me to you. They need to spare a thought for their Collins Group. Gloria, you don¡¯t have to be angry with them. I let you read this just because I want you to see their true faces.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know.¡± Gloria looked extremely cold and she continued to read the announcement. She wanted to see what Joseph said next. -[After we found out everything, Jordy went to Gloria, but was told that it was all false usations. Gloria said that she had nothing to do with what happened. She was framed and was also a victim. Our Collins family knew that she was lying. Even if she and Jordy loved each other, we couldn¡¯t ept such deception and betrayal. Even during her marriage, she saw other men privately. How could our Collins family stand being insulted like that?] ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gloria sneered, and Nydia hurriedly said, ¡°Where are you with the tweet?¡± ¡°They said I cheated on Jordy when we were married.¡± Nydia sneered, ¡°They are good at whitewashing themselves, and many people actually believe it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Gloria replied in a t tone and continued to read it. ¨C [So our Collins family decided to ask Jordy to divorce her. He couldn¡¯t live with such a hypocritical woman anymore, because no one knew whether she would contact our enemies and give our Collins family a fatal blow after she knew that Jordy wanted a divorce. The facts had proved that we were right. She became angry from shame.) Nydia started from the part Gloria had just read and read the rest. When she saw this paragraph, she gnashed her teeth with anger, ¡°Joseph is really shameless! How could he say such words? He is the chairman of the Collins Group! He doesn¡¯t know he should preserve his reputation?¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°He must do this if he wants the whole thing to go smoothly. He has such an identity and thought that no one would doubt he was lying. After all, only you guys know the truth. If you refute, the other would only think I was retaliating.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll let this go?¡± Nydia was indignant. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 How Are You Going to Fight Back? Gloria¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, ¡°Let it go?¡± How could she let it go? How could she swallow her grievances? N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Gloria, are you going to fight back?¡± Nydia was suddenly a little expectant. Gloria didn¡¯t respond, but continued to read it. -[At this point, I guess you have probably figured out what kind of Gloria is. She followed Mr. Brown to Mr. Murray¡¯s birthday party and said that she wanted to divorce Jordy in front of everyone, which gave our Collins Group a heavy blow. She stood on Mr. Brown¡¯s side in the court and caused our Collins Group heavy losses. We could see her purpose from these two things. She was irritated and wanted to destroy our Collins family.] The announcement ended here and thements were all abuse of Gloria. But some people were defending her. The two sides got into a fight. -Alexia, [Is Gloria so scheming? Oh my god! I used to think she was so kind, and I thought she was the most elegant and kind woman in the world, but now? I¡¯ll cancel her! I¡¯ll reject her all my life!What a bi*ch!] -Keleman, (Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with Gloria? Jordy loved her so much. She did so many shameful things, so he divorced her. Then she took reprisals against the Collins family? Why is she so shameless?] -Mrs. Green, (Everything could happen, right? And everybody would speak for himself, right? Gloria had done enough in her marriage! After marrying Mr. Collins, she had always been an excellent full- time wife. Everything she did was for the Collins Group, and she even gave up her career. She was Norma, such a capablewyer. So manypanies wanted to fawn on her, but she put aside her career for three years! Three years! Do you know what it means for an elite?] Jordy Is My Sweetheart, (Three years? So what? She was just umting her strength, so she could give the Collins family a heavy blow!) ¨C Firstdy, [If Gloria is such a person, why did Karen announce that Gloria was her granddaughter in front of so many people?] ¨C Professional Hater, [Heh, the face is no index to the heart. Gloria is so disgusting. If I were her, I would have killed myself. Why is she still alive?] ¡°Gloria¡­ Are you still reading thements?¡± Nydia was suddenly a little worried, but if she didn¡¯t tell Gloria, Gloria would know this sooner orter. Gloria smiled and said calmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m reading thements.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get mad for those people and things!¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°I know, so I was just reading them.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? Now everyone misunderstood you. They all¡­¡± Gloria responded with a calm face, ¡°It was Joseph who posted that announcement. I want to see what Jordy will do. I won¡¯t get mad at old people.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What if it were Olivia who did that? Olivia will definitely make some moves!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not old but very young.¡± Gloria said in a t tone. Nydia sneered. Gloria implied that if Olivia made a move against her, she would fight back. ¡°How are you going to fight back?¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 His Love for You Never Changed, Did It? Nydia was holding her mobile phone with a confused look, but before Gloria responded, Nydia suddenly found that Gloria was on the trending topic again. She said, ¡°Honey, you and Jonathan were on the trending topic together! And it¡¯s in the first ce.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyelid twitched, and she immediately clicked into the topic. ¡ª Jonathan and Gloria¡¯s CP Fan, (Guys, what do you think of Gloria and Jonathan being together? I like them very much. Both of them are excellent! And they could make a handsome couple. They are a perfect match!) There were countlessments below. -Gloria Is My Honey, (I agree! Totally agree! Gloria can¡¯t be with Mr. Collins, but she deserves a better man. Moreover, Mr. Brown never tweeted for any woman! But this time he directly told everyone his feelings for Gloria and said that Gloria was a light in his life! How important she is to him! Be together! Be together! Be together!) From N?velDrama.Org. -Cinnabar Nevus, (Are you kidding? I think Jordy and Gloria are the best match! Although they had divorced, they could remarry! How can you guys break them up like this! It¡¯s sinful, okay?) -Shining star, (They are the best match? I used to think so, but they already have such a strained rtionship. How can they remarry? You are just kidding! I think Gloria and Mr. Brown are the best match!) ¨C Hobo, [No! No! No! I just hope Gloria can marry a normal man, who will love her, spoil her, and cherish her! She shouldn¡¯t marry into such powerful andplicated families. Otherwise she will be under great stress. I¡¯ll feel distressed for her!] Nydiaughed, ¡°I think what Hobo said made sense! You should find a man who loves and spoils you. Bryson is here for you. If you are with him, you won¡¯t get involved in those forces. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡± Light flickered in Gloria¡¯s eyes, ¡°Nydia, don¡¯t try to bring me and Bryson together again.¡± Nydia¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve found that¡­¡± ¡°You posted those tweets and always let us sit together. Only a fool can¡¯t tell that.¡± Gloria sighed helplessly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood to be with anyone now, and I¡¯m in an embarrassing situation. Bryson has a wonderful life and should not waste his time on me. If you keep doing that, you will keep giving him hope, but I won¡¯t agree to be with him at all. It will only make him sad.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nydia had an anxious look in her eyes, ¡°Gloria, you always consider things in your own way, but Bryson doesn¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not that he will have hope if I try to bring you two together. Even if I don¡¯t do that, he still loves you. In the past three years, his love for you never changed, did it?¡± Nydia sighed lightly, ¡°Every time we get together, he would say how regretful he was and why he didn¡¯t tell you that he loved you earlier. Now that you are divorced, although he felt distressed for you, it also gave him hope. He really wants to be with you¡­ If you don¡¯t want to get married, I think he will keep waiting for you.¡± Gloria¡¯s expression changed slightly. She sighed and didn¡¯t know what to say. The whole thing went viral on Twitter. Some people scolded her for the Collins family, and some people who liked Jonathan thought she made Jonathan her new target after failing to seduce Jordy, and her fans supported her. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 A New Trending Topic on Twitter ¡°Gloria, do you feel stressed because of what I did? Gloria smiled, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I should face the things that I have to face. I just hope you won¡¯t try to bring me and Bryson together again. Just try your best to tell him my thoughts and persuade him to give up.¡± Nydia sighed helplessly, ¡°After you married Jordy, I saw your true feelings for him, so I persuaded Bryson to give up more than once, but he¡­¡± Nydia didn¡¯t go on, because Gloria knew what she was going to say. Gloria sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Nydia was also helpless, ¡°Okay.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t get them together, she could only give up. Nydia hesitated for a moment and said to Gloria, ¡°How are you going to fight back? The Collins family is really shameless.¡± Gloria smiled and her eyes were filled with irony. In fact, she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. Grandpa¡­ She just chuckled. ¡°Gloria? Why are you chuckling?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m not in a hurry to do that.¡± ¡°Huh? But you wanted to let it go, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The White family might make other moves. I¡¯ll do something after they y all their tricks.¡± Gloria looked calm. Nydia was shocked, ¡°Shoot! They might make other moves? When will they stop? Why are they so shameless? It¡¯s okay that they took Jordy away from you. He¡¯s an asshole anyway. But they¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too important?¡± Nydia was speechless. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria was indeed important. She thought so because they were friends. But why did Ang keep targeting Gloria? She could marry Jordy easily! Nydia¡¯s look stiffened at the thought of this, ¡°I see! Ang was embarrassed at Karen¡¯s birthday banquet, so she was retaliating against you. Moreover, she knows that Karen likes you, so she¡¯s trying to win her favor!¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow and said nothing. ¡°Damn it! These damn people! Why do you have so many shameless families?¡± Nydia just finished speaking angrily, and then smiled, ¡°Right, we all have such family!¡± After all, her father was such a person. Nydia got those things off her mind and just whispered, ¡°Gloria, you know that you shouldn¡¯t be bothered by those unworthy things and people, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She knew that Nydia called her in the middle of the night not only for gossip. Nydia was afraid that she would find the trending topics tomorrow before she woke up and that she couldn¡¯tfort her. Or she was afraid that she had found it. In short, Nydia called her tofort her. The night was growingte. After Gloria hung up, shey down and fell asleep. Although she was a little sad, she seemed to have epted what had happened, so she wasn¡¯t too distressed. She didn¡¯t even lose sleep as she imagined, but slept very sound. However, when she opened her eyes again, there was a new trending topic on Twitter. Gloria wanted to see how the things on Twitter developed, but when she saw the new trending topic that praised Jordy for being sweet, the irony in her eyes was stronger. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 I Have Something to Tell You #Shocking news! Mr. Collins actually spent the night with Miss White# Although the title was exaggerated and made people fantasize, it was true. Ang was in hospital again. Gloria squinted. She always felt that Ang¡¯s hospitalization might not be as simple as it appeared. Her hospitalization this time was a trick. Thest time when she was hospitalized as a vegetable¡­ Gloria sneered. What a good trick, but what if one day it was exposed? If she hadn¡¯t known those things about her father, she might not have cared so much about Ang¡¯s childish tricks. Ang could y any tricks she wanted, and simrly, it was her business that she couldn¡¯t keep Jordy around her. They were two different things and she wouldn¡¯t really me Ang. But now! Even if what happened to her father and the thing that Ang seduced Jordy were two different things, she would regard them as one! If Ang and her family wanted to bring her down, they must defeat her father first. After that, ude could take over thepany, and Joseph would think she was useless. Gloria looked at those pictures of Jordy lying with Ang on the sickbed. He asionally had a gentle smile on his lips, and his eyes were also very soft. The longer Gloria looked at them, the more she felt ironic. She never saw such a smile on Jordy¡¯s face after they got married. Gloria quit Twitter and didn¡¯t even read thements. She would find out the truth as soon as possible! Ang and her family had long wanted to rece her family, and Jordy hated her father so much. She would find out whether they were involved in the actions against her father! If they were, she would never be merciful to them! Gloria took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, pulled herself together, and went downstairs after breakfast But¡­ Before she could go to her parking space, she suddenly found an eye-catching blue Lamborghini parking at the door of her house. Gloria¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. She knew the high profile license te number. She paused, and the man in the driver¡¯s seat slowly got out of the car. His bright blue suit matched the car perfectly. ¡°Gloria.¡± Jonathan had a gentle smile on his lips and looked very natural. Light flickered in Gloria¡¯s eyes, and she sighed, ¡°Mr. Brown.¡± ¡°What are you bothering you?¡± Jonathan bypassed the car with a smile, walked to the co-driver¡¯s seat, and opened the door for her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Light flickered in Gloria¡¯s eyes. He must have got her schedule. She pursed her lips, ¡°Mr. Brown, I have my own car, so you don¡¯t have to pick me up.¡± ¡°I like doing this. Get in the car?¡± Jonathan¡¯s smile widened, and his eyes were so soft. Gloria frowned slightly. She wanted to refuse. She whispered, ¡°Mr. Brown, I said, we¡¯d better not contact each other again. I hope you can delete what you posted on Twitter yesterday. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the fight between you and the Collins Group. Please don¡¯t make it too difficult for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think it¡¯s not worthwhile to be friends with you.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes, ¡°You think I posted that just because of interests?¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t answer. But her meaning was already very obvious. She was like asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan sighed lightly, ¡°Get in the car. I have something to say.¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Don¡¯t Mention It Again Gloria frowned and didn¡¯t want to get in the car, but Jonathan looked at her with a calm look and said, ¡°There are many things I didn¡¯t tell you in detail. Get in the car, okay?¡± Gloria pursed her lips, thinking about settling up with him, and then got in the car. Jonathan slowly showed a smile, closed the door for her and went to the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t start the car immediately. After closing the door, he looked at her. Seeing that Gloria was also looking at him, Jonathan said with a smile, ¡°Everyone would think that I deliberately posted that tweet to annoy Jordy, but each word in it was filled with my sincerity.¡± Gloria sneered and didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m Jordy¡¯s ex-wife. I was married and I¡¯m no longer a silly young girl.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jonathan answered seriously. He wasn¡¯t the causal and careless Jonathan at this moment. Gloria showed a smile, as if waiting for him to continue. Jonathan looked at her seriously, ¡°I was attracted by your temperament when you met me as Norma. Jordy didn¡¯t cherish you, which was the biggest loss for him. I¡¯m very grateful to him for divorcing you even if I would lose some projects in the fight with him.¡± Gloria was speechless. She leaned back in her seat and said with a calm look, ¡°That¡¯s all you want to tell me?¡± Jonathan sighed lightly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but you should give me a chance, right?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were filled with irony, ¡°Will you make such an effort when you pursue other girls?¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you I never had a girlfriend?¡± Jonathan stared at her, as if expecting her response. Gloria chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t make such a joke.¡± Who would believe that? Jonathan shook his head helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t care about fame before because I was never into any woman, and I didn¡¯t think I would be attracted by anyone, but everything changed after I met you. Gloria, do you know how regretful I am now?¡± Gloria looked at him in silence. Jonathan whispered, ¡°I should have built up a good reputation before. Then it might be easier to pursue you. And why didn¡¯t I know you before Jordy did? if I marry you, I would never make you so sad.¡± Gloria¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and the smile on her lips stiffened for a moment. Soon, she regained calm and said, ¡°Those things would never happen. Why don¡¯t you stop thinking about them? Moreover, before Ipletely disown the Collins Group, I don¡¯t want to have any intersection with you. I don¡¯t want you two groups to fight for me again.¡± ¡°We will fight endlessly even if you never exist, unless¡­ one of us goes bankrupt.¡± Gloria frowned slightly and didn¡¯t speak. Jonathan still brought her breakfast, ¡°Have you eaten yet? Have some breakfast?¡± Gloria shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan put the breakfast down, while Gloria whispered, ¡°Mr. Brown, you must have a lot of things to do. Since we can¡¯t settle up today, don¡¯t mention this thing again. Excuse me, I¡¯m going to work now.¡± After Gloria finished speaking, she was ready to open the door and get off, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Jonathan Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 You Are Probably out of Your Mind Gloria frowned slightly. Jonathan¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Although she held his arm when they were at the previous party, he was wearing a suit and they couldn¡¯t touch each other directly like this. When he felt Gloria¡¯s soft and delicate wrist, he only felt that an electric current shed across his body. He never touched any woman, and his heartbeat raced at this moment. Gloria looked a little upset, ¡°Mr. Brown.¡± She didn¡¯t go on, but Jonathan knew what she meant. He didn¡¯t let go of her but looked away with some flusters, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to thew firm.¡± With that, he let go of her wrist, locked the car doors, started the car and left. He looked very skilled, but only he himself knew that he was stiff all over. Gloria didn¡¯t notice that, but whispered, ¡°I guess that the show you came to pick me up will also be a trending topic soon.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± Jonathan responded without hesitation. Gloria gave him a mildly quizzical nce, and didn¡¯t speak. Jonathan whispered, ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, and I can understand it, but Gloria, there is an old saying, time reveals a man¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°But there is another old saying, it¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s going on in the minds of other people.¡± Gloria retorted without hesitation. Jonathan rarely frowned. Seeing that, she smiled, ¡°Mr. Brown, we are not close, and we can¡¯t be very close. If you have anywsuit and it¡¯s not something my moralpass, I¡¯ll help you when I¡¯m free, but I hope you won¡¯t disturb me privately anymore, or I¡¯ll feel bothered.¡± Jonathan just chuckled, ¡°Then I won¡¯t appear around you as Jonathan.¡± Gloria frowned. He understood what she was talking about, but he still wanted to provoke the Collins Group with her?Was he taking the Collins Group lightly, or was he really too idle recently? Gloria pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. Jonathan didn¡¯t mention these things to her again. He had a good sense of propriety, so he stopped speaking and decided toe again in the future. When he arrived at thew firm, he looked at her calmly, ¡°You didn¡¯t drive. I¡¯ll pick you up afterwork in the evening? If you don¡¯t like that, I¡¯ll let my drivere.¡± Gloria immediately refused, ¡°Irene can drop me along the way. She can give me a ride.¡± Jonathan sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you around.¡± Gloria pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say that they¡¯d better not see each other again. She knew it was useless. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She opened the door and went straight into her office. Sammy and the others naturally saw Gloria¡¯s figure, but none of them dared to speak at the sight of her sullen look. Scarlett blinked and said with doubt, ¡°She looks terrible. Is it because of what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°Who could be in a good mood after being scolded by Joseph like that?¡± Sammy nced at her, ¡°Get back to your work, or our boss will fire you in anger.¡± ¡°Humph! You think our boss is as narrow-minded as you?¡± Scarlett snorted coldly, suppressing her anger. Sammy was amused, ¡°I¡¯m narrow-minded? I¡¯m generous and graceful, okay? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a phantom of grace?¡± ¡°You are probably out of your mind.¡± They talked andughed. Gloria had already arrived at the office. Irene was already here. She turned around and saw Gloria who looked a little sullen. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 You¡¯re Overrating Him She looked at Gloria and said, ¡°If things are not true, just forget about them, and every famous person will be ndered.¡± Light flickered in Gloria¡¯s eyes, and she suddenly remembered what happened yesterday. She chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things.¡± ¡°Then why are you¡­¡± Irene could tell that Gloria wasn¡¯t in the right mood. She looked at Gloria steadily and didn¡¯t want to miss any emotion on her face. Gloria frowned slightly, ¡°Jonathan waited for me downstairs at my house again. I couldn¡¯t offend him completely, but he thought I could be a useful pawn in the fight between him and the Collins Group, so he pestered me.¡± Ireneughed, ¡°I see.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Gloria nced at her, and Irene smiled, ¡°Honey, have you considered one thing?¡± Seeing her mysterious appearance, Gloria wondered, ¡°What?¡± ¡°To get back at Jordy!¡± Gloria was confused. Her eyes were filled with doubts, while Irene said with a smile, ¡°In fact, you can try to ept Jonathan.¡± Seeing Gloria¡¯s frown, Irene hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you should really ept him or be with him. He chased you for a purpose, so you can revenge Jordy by pretending to be with him.¡± Gloria was speechless. She thought Irene could give her good advice. She curled her lip and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t mention that again.¡± Irene looked at her in surprise, ¡°Are you not going to have a try? If you and Jonathan can make a private deal and pretend to be together, maybe you can turn the tables. The Collins family undermined you and ndered you, but Jonathan pursued you openly, which clearly embarrassed Joseph.¡± ¡°Everyone knows how excellent Jonathan is. Why would such an elite pursue you? It could only prove that you are not as scheming and revengeful as the Collins family said. Moreover, you could turn the tables without much effort. It¡¯s a good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gloria shook her head helplessly, ¡°Irene, this is a bad idea.¡± ¡°Why? You really should consider it carefully.¡± Gloria shook her head helplessly. She didn¡¯t want to discuss this anymore, so she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I have something else to tell you. Maybe¡­ I won¡¯t work here anymore.¡± Irene looked puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Gloria paused and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the White Group.¡± Irene¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she looked at her with some worry, ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind? Now the White Group is totally under your uncle¡¯s control. Everyone follows his lead. If you go back¡­¡± ¡°He values his reputation very much. He would pretend to be nice to me, so people in thepany won¡¯t make things too difficult for me. Just don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You know your uncle¡¯s character. Maybe he¡¯ll ask other employees to spite you on the plea of training you. You¡¯re overrating him.¡± Gloria still insisted, ¡°They will only make things difficult for me in thepany, and won¡¯t spite me in private. They are afraid of my uncle.¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Delete the Trending Topic Now At this moment, both of them suddenly fell silent. After a pause, Irene sighed helplessly, ¡°s, I will support you whatever you want to do, but are you really sure you want to do that? Once you enter the White Group, you will bepletely monitored by them and then it will be very difficult for you to do anything.¡± ¡°I know, but nothing ventured, nothing gained, right?¡± Gloria looked determined, and the look in her eyes was firm. Irene sighed and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I support you in your decision. Take care of yourself.¡± Gloria felt warmed, ¡°I will, I owe you over the years. We established thisw firm together, but you have been taking care of it alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You are my source of ie! Ourw firm has such a reputation because of you, and those clients came for you. I¡¯m just an employee. How can I not take care of it?¡± Gloria shook her head helplessly. Irene could establish her own business alone, but she never took part in any cases and had been her assistant. It seemed that she would be her assistant all her life. Irene looked at Gloria, ¡°When are you going to leave?¡± ¡°Some dayster. I have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll go there when I¡¯m ready. Moreover, Ang is still in hospital. I¡¯ll go there at least after she leaves the hospital, otherwise they would think I take advantage of her absence.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You two would be in different posts.¡± Irene didn¡¯t care. Gloria smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be there when I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you have a n. Be careful! Your uncle and his family are not easy to deal with! It¡¯s good that you know this now.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Gloria nodded solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Collins Group Jordy didn¡¯t sleep all night, and he needed to get back to work. There wasn¡¯t any fatigue on his face, and he just looked¡­ very cold! The door of his office was suddenly knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± Jordy sounded colder than usual. Harold stepped in. There was no meeting on this day, Jordy just worked as usual. Harold said with aplicated look, ¡°Mr. Collins, the thing that you spent the night with Miss White in the hospital has got around. Should we delete it?¡± In fact, at the moment when the news got around, he called Jordy, but Jordy¡¯s mobile phone was turned off, so he had toe to the office to find him. Jordy¡¯s face suddenly darkened. When he was about to tell Harold to delete it, he thought of what Gloria said yesterday. He immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡± A surprised look shed across Harold¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t dare to question Jordy¡¯s decision. He nced at Jordy and said tentatively, ¡°¡­There were several trending topicsst night.¡± Jordy immediately raised his eyes at him. Harold took a light breath and directly showed him the trending topics with his phone. Then Jordy saw all of them. #Jordy spent the night with Miss White# #Jonathan and Gloria? #Mr. Brown expressed his feelings for Gloria# #Old Joseph¡¯s announcement # Jordy looked more and more sullen, and he clicked into the trending topics. He didn¡¯t read the comments. After he read the first one, his face darkened instantly! When he saw thest one #Old Joseph¡¯s announcement #, his expression turned extremely gloomy! ¡°Delete all the trending topics, now!¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 He¡¯s Better Than Jordy Harold¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, ¡°Mr. Collins¡­¡± Jordy didn¡¯t want to delete them. He wanted to see Gloria sad. But¡­ after he finished reading his grandpa¡¯s tweet, he was somewhat flustered! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He blurted out all those words! He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. Harold saw hisplicated look and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Mr. Brown sent Miss White to thew firm, but no one talked about it on Twitter.¡± Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes instantly rested on Harold. Harold took a light breath and pushed the sses on his face as if to rx himself. After a moment, Jordy rubbed his eyebrows. He had calmed down, ¡°Just leave those things behind.¡± Harold was speechless. Although Jordy was moody, he had never seen him change his decision three times in a row. Jordy looked determined and returned the mobile phone to Harold. Harold said okay and left. Jordy was alone in the office, but he was not in any mood to continue working. He took out his mobile phone and logged in to Twitter. He clicked into the trending topics and read Jonathan¡¯s tweet. Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything exaggerated, but he could feel his sincerity. Jordy looked more and more sullen. He had been against Jonathan for so many years. He knew what kind of person Jonathan was better than anyone else. Although Jonathan had a bad reputation, he had never been with any woman, let alone to be devoted to anyone. Even though he was a dandy in the public¡¯s eyes, he never brought any woman to parties! When he first found that Jonathan brought a date and the date was Gloria, he was surprised and thought that Jonathan was deliberately provoking him. At that time, Jordy already had a guess that Jonathan might be into Gloria. Jordy took a light breath. The idea was dispelled immediately after it appeared. He thought it was impossible. But now¡­ After all these things, he could feel that Jonathan was serious! He was serious all the time! Jordy held his phone more tightly, and the blue veins on the back of his hand twitched. He clicked into the trending topic that he spent the whole night with Ang. He read thements. ¨C No Longer Believe in Love, [After Jordy and Gloria divorced, I don¡¯t believe in love anymore. All of it is just for interests. Don¡¯t trust these bigwigs anymore. All we see are just their personas. Before other things happen, they will definitely maintain their personas, and some silly people will prove that they are the same as their personas. Gloria is an example. I really hope that she can be with Mr. Brown. Even if they don¡¯t love each other, they can at least fight against the Collins Group together, right?] -Gloria Is My Goddess, [You are totally right @No Longer Believe in Love! I also think so. Gloria did so much for the Collins family and gave up her career, but she was scolded like that. The Collins family is really unfeeling! Now the Collins family and the Brown family are against each other. Gloria might have a good life if she is with Jonathan! Then Mr. Brown might be good to Gloria for dealing with Jordy. He will be better than Jordy, that asshole, anyway!] Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Bad Premonitions -Crazy Bee, [Each family has its own problems. Jordy has never stated his position. The announcement was posted by his grandpa, and many things cannot prove Jordy¡¯s attitude, right?] ¨C Norma¡¯s Fan, [Why? The whole thing is easy to understand. People of the Collins family were in the same camp, and they would try to protect their interests. Gloria is just an outsider. Who can really spare a thought for her? I think Gloria and Mr. Brown should be together. I wish them a happy marriage and a lovely child!] -All Mobs, [Are you serious? Mr. Collins is such an excellent man. He was so nice to Gloria in the past few years. But she betrayed the Collins family. When the White Group closed down, Jordy didn¡¯t abandon Gloria but still took care of her. However, she was not satisfied. Was this Jordy¡¯s fault? And didn¡¯t you see what Old Joseph said? Gloria had been ying tricks! The Collins family was powerful and influential at that time. If Jordy really wanted to marry Gloria, he could talk to the White family about it and then marry her directly. Why did they get married after the rumor that they had slept with each other got around? I guess what Old Joseph said might be true!] -Superhero, [I think so! Gloria is a tramp. Mr. Collins doesn¡¯t have to be sad for her. He should concentrate on taking care of Ang. They are a perfect match. Ang is elegant and generous, and has a good family background. She is worthy of Mr. Collins, and she is his lifesaver. Mr. Collins should repay her by marrying her¡­ hah¡­] Jordy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He felt that people who were scolding him, praising him and thought that he should take good care of Ang were all satirizing him! Gloria, good for you! Good! Jordy clenched his fists with a colder face. The Brigham Hospital. Ang had sat up, and she wasn¡¯t injured at all. Looking at the smile on her mother¡¯s lips, Ang also smiled. She took Martha¡¯s hand and said intimately, ¡°Mom, you are so smart. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do yesterday.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The yer can¡¯t see most of the game.¡± Martha raised her hand and scraped her cheek lovingly, ¡°The Collins family is more determined than before. Honey, just wait to marry into the Collins family!¡± Ang frowned slightly, looking worried and hesitant. Martha looked at her with a puzzled look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ang said irritably, ¡°Although Jordy was with me all day yesterday, he was no longer gentle to me like before. When I was a vegetable, he would tell me a lot of things every day. His melodious voice was mixed with tenderness, and I was really moved, but yesterday¡­ he asked me to give him two months, but he didn¡¯t say what he would do after two months.¡± ¡°Of course to marry you. Are you silly?¡± Martha looked at her daughter helplessly. Ang shook her head in a panic, ¡°But it might be that he would refuse to marry me after two months! Mom, I really have a hunch that he doesn¡¯t want to marry me at all! He never liked me!¡± Women¡¯s hunch was usually right, especially a bad one! ¡°Yes, he never liked you!¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Maintain Your Persona Ang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she trembled uncontrobly after hearing her mother¡¯s decisive words. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Martha sighed helplessly, ¡°You should know that well. He didn¡¯t like you, so we made you his lifesaver and tried to undermine Gloria¡¯s position in his heart.¡± Ang grabbed the quilt on her in silence. Martha saw this and knew that she felt terrible, so she whispered, ¡°When you are at my age, you will know that sometimes love is not as important as you imagined. Status, power and money are the most important. A person can live well without love, but when he has no money and status, he will starve to death.¡± ¡°We can live no matter who leaves us. I¡¯m helping you do this because I want you to marry Jordy and live a better life. Then you can control the Collins family. If you have a son, you will have apletely stable position in the Collins family, and you will have someone to rely on when you are old.¡± Gloria looked paler and didn¡¯t know what to say. Her tears streamed down. ¡°Mom, I really want him to love me. I¡¯ve already felt his tenderness. I don¡¯t want him to be so cold to me. He keeps me at arm¡¯s length. Even if he spent the whole night with me yesterday, he didn¡¯t talk to me much. I could feel his guilt, but there was nothing else except that¡­¡± ¡°A man¡¯s pity is already very important. Don¡¯t lose your mind for love! As long as you two get married, you can take your time to help him grow his feelings for you. Now you should stay rational and let him marry you! Do you understand?¡± Martha said thest three words with emphasis to sober Ang up. Ang took a light breath and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can see the attitude of the Collins family, which is enough. Since Jordy wanted you to give him two months, you should wait. In these two months, you can¡¯t pester him, and we can¡¯t do what we did before. Fortunately, Olivia admitted that it was her idea, and Jordy might change his opinion of you.¡± A trace of anger shed across Ang¡¯s eyes. Last night, she wore a sexy sundress in front of him, but he only looked cold and even wanted to drive her away. If her mother hadn¡¯t given her the advice, she would have beenpletely rejected by Jordy! ¡°How long will I be hospitalized this time?¡± Martha smiled, ¡°One week is enough.¡± ¡°One week? ¡°Ang was a little shocked, ¡°I spent several hours getting out of danger yesterday, but I can be discharged in a week?¡± ¡°Our White family¡¯s hospital has very developed medical skills. You could even wake up when you were a vegetable and recover so quickly before, and the Collins family never doubted that, right?¡± Ang frowned slightly and thought it might be a bad idea. Martha smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a week, but I didn¡¯t say you would recover immediately. You can use a wheelchair and let your assistant wheel you around. You need to show that you are a dedicated person who can¡¯t leave work aside before recovering. No matter when you should maintain your persona.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 It Has Nothing to Do With You Light in Ang¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately gave Martha a thumbs up, ¡°Mom, you are truly my mom! You have be very wise in your age!¡± Martha chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, pretend to be a patient these days. You should know what to do when you face Jordy, right?¡± Ang took a deep breath, nodded and said seriously, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as confused as before. I¡¯ll act with deliberation and marry him in two months!¡± ¡°Good, I got to go for some things. I¡¯ll let your assistant take care of you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Martha left, and the assistant waiting outside slowly came in. She looked at Angel, saying respectfully, ¡°Miss White, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Ang smiled, ¡°No, have a rest. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± ¡°OK¡± In the past three days. Jordy visited Ang every day after work. Ang grew more and more ted. This time, she acted with propriety. She neither deliberately got close to Jordy nor asked him to leave repeatedly. They got along naturally like friends. Jordy felt more rxed and wasn¡¯t as irritated as before. At this moment, Jordy sat in front of her bed and looked at her, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± Ang smiled, ¡°Pretty good. I think I can be discharged in two or three days. This time only my leg was injured.¡± Jordy frowned slightly, ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡± Ang chuckled and looked at Jordy¡¯s disapproving face. She directly lifted her quilt, and her bandaged leg instantly appeared in front of Jordy. The look in Jordy¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and guilt emerged in his heart again. Ang smiled and said naturally, ¡°Should I get out of bed and walk around?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jordy immediately grabbed her arm and stopped her. Ang shivered slightly. They had not had such contact for a long time. She regainedposure, saying with a carefree attitude, ¡°My mother also disagreed, but I know my condition. Besides, there are developed medical skills, and I¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± Saying that, she was about to get out of bed, but Jordy stopped her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stay in the bed.¡± Ang shook her head casually, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself. I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides, there are a lot of things in thepany that need to be dealt with. I¡¯m away, and my department might have be a mess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will take care of those things for you.¡± Jordy¡¯s voice was steady. Seeing Ang¡¯s pale face, he turned his head slightly, as if he didn¡¯t want to see her so weak. Otherwise, he would feel more guilty every time he saw her. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s my job and duty. I¡¯m naturally responsible for it. I know you feel guilty for what happened, but it has nothing to do with you. It was my fault.¡± Ang sounded sincere and looked serious, as if she were apologizing. Jordy looked away, ¡°No.¡± Light in Ang¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at Jordy and whispered, ¡°Jordy¡­ What happened at grandma¡¯s party. I¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her head, as if she didn¡¯t know how to exin, but for her, she had finished what she wanted to say. The look in Jordy¡¯s eyes changed. He didn¡¯t want her to be in dismay, so he whispered, ¡°I know.¡± On that day, Gloria absolutely induced Ang to make that mistake. But he knew that she did that for grandma, so he let the matter drop. Ang looked at Jordy with some shock, ¡°You do?¡± Jordy nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were wronged.¡± He rarely said such tender words. Ang¡¯s tears turned in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you believe me.¡± Jordy sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ang hurriedly looked up and gradually forced back her tears, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to exin too much, because I was afraid that it would affect Gloria¡¯s reputation, but I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m such a person. Jordy, I only care about your opinion of me, and I don¡¯t mind how other people think of me. And don¡¯t be angry with Gloria. She was just confused at that time.¡± Jordy pursed his lips and said nothing. Ang didn¡¯t know that even if Jordy knew the truth, he wouldn¡¯t me Gloria. At this moment, she waspletely relieved. Just when she felt that the atmosphere was extremely warm, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared at the door. Ang¡¯s expression changed at the sight of her. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Plenty of Opportunities ¡°Wrong time?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jordy left the door unclosed. When Gloria arrived, she happened to see the affectionate couple inside the ward. The smile on Ang¡¯s face froze, but she soon said with a smile, ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re here. Come on in!¡± With wariness in her eyes, she looked at Gloria and wondered how much thetter had overheard her speech. On the day of the party, she failed to make things clear. If Gloria challenged her now, the positive image she had just created would copse for sure. Jordy¡¯s prating gaze darted over. Emotions mixed in his eyes. Gloria curled her lips. Indeed, she had heard Ang¡¯s exnation about the party. As for how Jordy thought of it, she didn¡¯t care, and neither did she have the intention of mentioning it. Following a nce at Jordy, she said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Collins, I heard that you would work overtime tonight and thus came to visit Ang. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m sorry for the interruption.¡± Gloria put the basket of fruit on the table. Ang was relieved that Gloria didn¡¯t bring up that matter. She turned to look at Jordy, only to find him staring at Gloria. She was delighted, believing that Jordy was dissatisfied with Gloria even more. Holding onto Jordy¡¯s arm, she picked up the conversation and said with concern, ¡°My injury is not serious, Jordy. You don¡¯t have toe often. I¡¯ll feel guilty for interrupting your work.¡± Gloria looked at the intimate couple and curled her lips. Jordy intended to pull his arm out but dismissed the thought since Gloria was there. Instead, he said in a gentle voice, ¡°No work is as important as you are,¡± Gloria was stunned. He got so mushy. Ang¡¯s eyes flicked with astonishment. Jordy had never talked like this before. He was so sweet! Ang shook her head and got sentimental. ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Her eyes were misty. If Jordy continued to speak like that, she would be moved into tears. With a faint smile, Gloria said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re easily touched. Mr. Collins has done so many things for you, and you will be forever grateful.¡± Her sarcasm was expressed in a tactful way. Ang looked at Gloria and cringed. ¡°Please¡­ pardon me.¡± She let go of Jordy¡¯s arm and restrained herself. She could y dumb just now and pretend that she was immersed in her mood till Gloria cut off her retreat. Any more act would look deliberate and might arouse Jordy¡¯s suspicion. Damn it, Gloria! Why are you going against me all the time?, What Ang didn¡¯t know was that if Gloria were not here, Jordy might not have behaved like that. Emotionless, Jordy stared at Gloria and remained silent. Gloria said in a light voice, ¡°I should havee to visit youst time. I didn¡¯t because I heard that Mr. Collins was keeping yourpany, and he happens to be here today. Cousin, since you¡¯ve got company, I will get out of your hair. When you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll go and visit you.¡± The expression in Ang¡¯s eyes changed, and she shook her head. Then as if something urred to her, she said with a smile, ¡°Cousin, I know you¡¯re busy. Don¡¯t worry about me. There are plenty of opportunities.¡± She was implying that Gloria would not like toe and visit her. Oblivious to Jordy¡¯s aggressive gaze, Gloria curled her lips andid her eyes on him. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Her Father Was Taboo N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Since Mr. Collins is here, why don¡¯t we put our cards on the table? You know what the old man did and what happened between us. I let it pass because I don¡¯t care, but if you cross the line, you¡¯ll face my wrath.¡± Her voice was cool, indifferent, and devoid of her usual tenderness. Ang tensed up and looked at Jordy. The sarcasm was distinct in his eyes. He snorted and said, ¡°Whether Joseph lied or not, you know the answer. What your father and you did is disgraceful.¡± Gloria¡¯s face fell. ¡°You can use me, but no one is allowed to use my father!¡± She red up, stressing her tone. Both Ang and Jordy were shocked. At that point, Gloria¡¯s eyes were icy cold. ¡°Jordy, if you care about the reputation of Collins Group and do not want to see me working with Jonathan, tell Joseph to conduct himself. For the sake of your grandmother and father, I will let you go this time. If it happens again, you will be sorry.¡± ¡°I dare you!¡± He threatened her. It was his response to her n to work with Jonathan rather than to thest part of her speech. Ang, who was in the dark, scoffed in her heart. Although Gloria was sort of capable, her ability was nothing in front of the colossal Collins Group. What made her think she could challenge them like that? Ang said with feigned concern, ¡°Gloria, what you¡¯re talking about? Although you get divorced, you don¡¯t have to be enemies. There may be some misunderstanding. We can talk it out.¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Unlike you, I can¡¯t keep Mr. Collins around me forever, and neither am I qualified to rify anything with him.¡± Jordy¡¯s face clouded over, and he sneered as if to express that Gloria knew her distance. ¡°So,¡± Gloria raised her voice, ¡°I won¡¯t go soft with you, Mr. Collins. If this kind of thing happens again, be aware that a small leak will sink a great ship. Besides, I am not a small leak, and you¡¯re not a great ship to me.¡± Ang was astonished. Gloria is so bold. Has she lost her mind? The veins were popping on Jordy¡¯s forehead. Before he could taunt her, Gloria turned to Ang and said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll leave you chatting with your future husband.¡± Future husband. Ang was delighted to hear that but did not dare to reveal her emotions. Instead, she muttered with concern, ¡°Gloria¡­¡± Jordy turned livid upon hearing that. They used to be a couple, but she sounded so indifferent. He itched to skin Gloria. With a faint smile, she said goodbye to Ang and left. She went off without even looking at Jordy. She seemed to have broken all ties with him. Ang rejoiced in her heart. She used to think that Gloria had been ying hard to get till that matter happened yesterday. Probably, Gloria couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Her father was taboo after all. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Pay Her a Visit As Gloria went out of sight, Ang called out in an anxious voice, ¡°Gloria, Gloria!¡± She intended to get off the bed, but Jordy stopped her and said, ¡°Let her leave!¡± Ang turned pale and shook her head. ¡°But she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. What happened yesterday was a heavy blow to her. I tried tofort her, but she wouldn¡¯te out of the shadows. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d do something stupid!¡± Jordy¡¯s pupils contracted. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria was now homeless. There was no longer a family keeping her. If she chose to end her life¡­ But he snorted in the next second. ¡°Gloria is a hypocrite of no scruples. How could she possibly do anything stupid?¡± A sh of a smile crossed Ang¡¯s eyes, but on the surface, she shook her head and said with concern, ¡°She is my cousin. My only cousin. Could you stop hurting her¡­¡± Seeing the kindness and anxiety on her face, he croaked, ¡°You should lie down.¡± Ang wouldn¡¯t listen to him, but Jordy urged again, ¡°If you don¡¯t lie down, I won¡¯t let her off the hook.¡± Ang had toply. ¡°Alright! Promise me that you won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Jordy gave no response. After covering her with the nket, he said in a nd tone, ¡°I still have unfinished business. Ang, I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡± Ang was reluctant to part with him but nodded her head at the thought of what Gloria had just said. ¡°Sure, go ahead with your business. Jordy, you don¡¯t have toe and see me. I¡¯ll get well soon.¡± Jordy nodded and left without another word. Outside the ward, he quickened his pace and saw that one of the elevators was halfway down. Losing no time, he took the other one. His face was gloomy, and the entire elevator seemed to be enveloped in darkness. The coldness was emitted from his eyes. He got out of the elevator and looked around, but Gloria was nowhere to be seen. Jordy frowned before rushing toward the underground parking lot. He moved fast while Gloria was slow in high heels. Before long, Jordy spotted her. She had unlocked the car door. He hastened over and grabbed her wrist. She had unlocked the car door. He hastened over and grabbed her wrist. Gloria changed color, struggling while turning around. At the sight of Jordy¡¯s long face, she frowned and snapped, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Oblivious to her reaction, Jordy dragged her to his car and thrust her in from the passenger side. She was not as strong as him, and he evaded her every strike as if he was familiar with her moves. Gloria turned livid and barked, ¡°What do you want from me!¡± Jordy closed the car door and croaked, ¡°Karen wants to see you!¡± Gloria was surprised. Doubts were written in her eyes, Karen had given up imposing on her. Why did the former want to see her? And Karen let him find her in this way? ¡°I¡¯m not avable today. I¡¯ll give her a call.¡± Gloria tried to get off, but Jordy snorted, ¡°Karen has been feeling unwell all day because of her heart problem. If you have a conscience, pay her a visit!¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Trembling Gloria¡¯s face changed. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She stopped struggling. Her eyes were filled with concern. Jordy darted a cold look at her and went to the driver¡¯s side without another word. Gloria gritted her teeth and felt helpless. She didn¡¯t know how to face Kar¨¨n if she had to deal with Jordy. Karen was so nice to her. Why did Jordy happen to be Karen¡¯s grandson? After locking the car door, Jordy didn¡¯t rush to drive off. Gloria sensed that something was off and looked at Jordy with cold eyes. ¡°Are you really looking for me because of Karen?¡± Jordy sneered. ¡°Gloria, what makes you think you can challenge me?¡± Gloria collected herself. Unwilling to talk to this man, she closed her eyes and leaned on the seat. Without warning, Jordy yanked her into his arms. Now they were so close that the scents of their bodies assailed each other¡¯s nostrils. Gloria was taken aback. Her eyes opened in an instant. The scent was as familiar as ever. Jordy found the fragrance from her body soothing. All the fatigue seemed to be relieved. rmed, Gloria raised her hands to struggle. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°You were so enthusiastic when you called me Ang¡¯s husband, weren¡¯t you?¡± Jordy red at her in such a way as if he was going to strangle her. Gloria was dazed. Unable to break free, she gave up struggling and sneered. ¡°Why? You will marry Ang sooner orter. Am I wrong? Besides, I was scrupulous enough to add the word ¡®future¡¯.¡± Her words never failed to annoy him. Without warning, Jordy sped the back of her head and kissed her. To his surprise, her cherry lips were so tempting. Gloria¡¯s eyes rounded, and the next second saw her vigorous resistance. She pped the man on the body again and again. Unfortunately, the space inside the locked car was not big. She could neither get out nor break free. Their hearts raced at the same time. ¡°Are you out of your mind!¡± Her face nched, and her voice was intermittent. Taking the chance, Jordy continued to kiss her. Gloria was shocked. She struggled, but the man was more frantic than she was. Unscrupulous, he left her no room to resist. She even heard the shameful sound. Gloria blushed and trembled all over! Before marriage, they had a crazy night, but she was delirious. In the three years of their marriage, she was sober, but they had no physical contact. After they got divorced, he held her in his arms and rained down the kisses. Has Jordy lost his mind? Does he know what he is doing? The prolonged kiss reminded her that it was not a dream. Out of breath, Gloria pounded him till her strength was exhausted. Before long, she panted and felt too weak to resist him. Her entire body was numb and shaking. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Stifling Air Her eyes were zing with fury, and her shame was beyond words. Trembling with anger, she bit the man. Jordy grunted in pain, let go of her, and flung her away into the car door. ¡°What¡¯s your problem!¡± He gnashed his teeth. His face was frosty. His scent and blood lingered in her mouth. Mortification was etched in her pale face as she looked at him. Jordy¡¯s heart convulsed. For some unknown reason, he kissed her. The taste was something he might not forget for the rest of his life. He had never thought kissing someone felt so great. But soon, he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this kind of exciting game? You called me Ang¡¯s husband and then made out with me in my arms.¡± Gloria shook even more vigorously. She could feign nonchnce in front of him till he did such a thing to her and said something so mean. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Without warning, she raised her hand. p! Jordy¡¯s face whipped to the side and clouded over. Within a week, he had been smacked thrice. Gloria didn¡¯t go soft with him. Her eyes zing with anger, she cursed, ¡°Asshole! Scum!¡± Jordy laughed. ¡°Scum?¡± The burning pain in his face annoyed him, but he held back when he saw such a vibrant side of Gloria. His eyes dimmed the moment he saw her swollen lips. Still shivering, Gloria gave a coldugh. ¡°I spent every second of the three yearsmenting my marriage. I didn¡¯t regret it. I married you because I loved you. I paid a price for my love.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve woken up. I¡¯m willing to quit and grant your wish, but what are you doing now? You¡¯re going to marry Ang and did such a thing to me. Are you trying to humiliate me in this way so that theizens will call me a shameless bitch?¡± Bitch. Not a fancy word. It came out of her mouth so easily. Jordy¡¯s face darkened. Gloria closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of you or have any form of connection with you. Let me off! I¡¯m going to see Karen.¡± Lost for words, Jordy started the engine, and the car dashed forward. The inertia flung her backward, and she grabbed the handle in a hurry. Jordy was driving at a life-threatening speed, but she was not scared. From thest experience, she learned about his driving skills. Even so, she fastened the seat belt for safety. Neither of them talked, but the metallic taste of blood still lingered in their mouths. Gloria took deep breaths to fight back the agitation. Jordy¡¯s kiss was so aggressive and violent that her lips were still burning. She held fast to the seat belt and gritted her teeth. She was so unlucky to meet such a lunatic! He was crazy! It was a silent trip. The air in the car was stifling. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Luscious Lips In the hospital, Ang was lying on the bed, a smile on her face. Brenda came in with a nervous look. ¡°Miss White¡± ok on her face, and had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s Ang nced at her assistant, noticed the st wrong?¡± Brenda took a breath and said in a helpless tone, ¡°Following your instructions, I followed Gloria. She was going to get in her car when Mr. Collins dragged her into his. She couldn¡¯t break free¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She paused, stole a nce at Ang, and saw Ang¡¯s face turning livid. Brenda¡¯s heart trembled. The outsiders might regard Ang as a fairdy, but she knew Ang¡¯s true color. Thetter was a temperamental and unscrupulous woman who was often jealous of others. ¡°Go on!¡± Ang turned to look at her assistant, ¡°Spill it!¡± Brenda trembled in trepidation. She didn¡¯t want to tell the story. In fact, she didn¡¯t even want toe and report the matter. At the same time, she was afraid that Ang would send over another person. If she didn¡¯t tell Ang what she had seen, thetter might learn it from others and suspect her. Brenda took a deep breath and told her the truth, ¡°They talked in the car and then¡­¡± She shivered as she knew how ruthless Ang was. When Ang pretended to be a vegetable, Brenda was there looking after her. ¡°Then what? Can¡¯t you finish it in one breath?¡± Simmering with rage, Ang itched to eat her assistant alive. ¡°They kissed!¡± Bang! In a fit of anger, Ang knocked over the nightstand! The sudden thud startled Brenda. She stared at Brenda with crimson eyes. ¡°Gloria seduced Jordy, right?¡± Not that bold to lie, Brenda shook her head. ¡°It was Mr. Collins who took Gloria into his arms and kissed her. Gloria struggled till they both quieted down. Mr. Collins then drove away.¡± Ang stood up and shook all over. How could this happen? How? ¡°Did you see it wrong?¡± She looked Brenda dead in the eye and asked. The assistant panicked and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ang was stupefied. How could it be! Jordy doesn¡¯t like Gloria anymore! Just now, he mocked her in every way. How is it possible he kissed that bitch? She had just regained herposure, ready to win over the man¡¯s heart. The news was a bolt from the blue, and her heart was flustered once again. She took out her phone and dialed the number with a trembling hand. Jordy and Gloria were still in the car. Neither of them talked, but the kiss could not be dispelled from their minds. Gloria regretted not biting him earlier. In a panic back then, she forgot to do that. Jordy¡¯s tongue was hurting, but he couldn¡¯t forget that feeling or her luscious lips. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Not Worthy The two remained silent as the car arrived at the old house. Jordy got out of the car alone. Gloria frowned and opened the car door, unaware of her swollen lips. As for Jordy¡­ There were bruises on his cheek. They were not noticeable but visible. One after another, they entered the old house of the Collins family. The butler saw their looks and got the picture. Mr. Collins kissed Ms. White and got beaten. But¡­ He felt that something was not right. Mr. Collins had no feelings for Ms. White for three years. How come he falls for her after they get divorced? Am I wrong? Is this just an ident? Jordy remained calm as he asked, ¡°Where is my grandma?¡± ¡°The olddy went upstairs to rest after dinner,¡± the butler replied in a natural and respectful manner. Gloria pursed her lips but said nothing. Jordy took a cursory look at her and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± He then went upstairs. Gloria furrowed her brows. The butler smiled at her and said, ¡°Ms. White, please take a seat. I¡¯m going to make coffee for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dale. I¡¯ll leave in a minute, and I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± she declined. The butler hummed, noticed her sullen face, and sighed under his breath. Ms. White was a nicedy, but Mr. Collins didn¡¯t like her. What a shame! Sigh¡­ Jordy went upstairs and knocked on the door. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Karen¡¯s voice was listless. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. You can go.¡± The olddy seemed to be in no mood to talk to anyone, her grandson included. Jordy frowned and said, ¡°Gloria is also here. Would you like toe downstairs?¡± Karen was surprised. ¡°Is she?¡± ¡°Yeah, she is downstairs.¡± Jordy tried to sound as natural as he could and did his best to forget about what he had done to that woman. A few breaths away, Karen opened the door. Her face was no longer that haggard. ¡°I¡¯m going to see her!¡± She raised her head, took an inadvertent look at Jordy, and saw his swollen cheek. Her brows were locked in a frown as she asked, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Jordy pursed his lips. ¡°An ident. She is waiting for you downstairs. Go and see her.¡± Karen looked at Jordy with skepticism and did not rush to go. Instead, she touched the bruises on his face with great care. While drawing back her hand, she asked with a frown, ¡°Did your mother hit you again?¡± She was not there when Olivia hit himst time. If she were, Olivia would have been stopped. Who did Ang think she was? The apartment of her grandson was not open to everyone. Did Ang fancy herself as the hostess of the Collins family? She was not worthy! Olivia shouldn¡¯t have hit Jordy because of Ang. Jordy frowned and replied, ¡°No.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re still defending your mother. Don¡¯t you know how stupid she was that she let Ang go to your vi?¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Handpicked Clothes The expression in Jordy¡¯s eyes changed. He couldn¡¯t agree more with what his grandma said this time. ¡°s, what a sin¡­ Breaking up Gloria and you is the most unwise thing she has done! You¡¯re a perfect match!¡± the olddymented. Jordy¡¯s eyes were tinted with astonishment. He held onto Karen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go down.¡± The olddy shook her head and said, ¡°Apply some ointmentter. You can¡¯t leave it as it is.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The olddy nodded and went downstairs with Jordy, Gloria looked uneasy when she was standing in the living room. Karen saw her and said in a hurry, ¡°Girl, why are you standing there? Come and take a seat. Why didn¡¯te up and see me?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered before she replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t since Jordy went up.¡± At the sight of Gloria, Karen ignored Jordy and quickened her pace. Before long, she came downstairs. With a smile, Gloria went over to support the olddy from the other side. Karen looked at Gloria with gentle eyes before the sight of Gloria¡¯s swollen lips surprised her. ¡°Your mouth¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she realized something. Ashamed of it, she grabbed the olddy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Karen, let¡¯s go and take a seat.¡± Skepticism was visible in her eyes. Karen captured Gloria¡¯s emotions, looked back at the hand print on her grandson¡¯s face, andughed. What is going on? She wondered andid her eyes on Jordy¡¯s sexy lips. Jordy was stunned. And so was Gloria. Karen must have figured out something! Damn man! He caused her trouble even after they got divorced. Karen chuckled. ¡°Good!¡± Gloria was petrified. And so was Jordy. Unable to hold back anymore, Gloria exined in a hurry, ¡°Karen, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Karenughed out loud. ¡°Yeah, it is not!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She said so, but her smile gave away her thought. Now the pent-up mncholy was all gone. Jordy winked at Gloria, warning her against saying anything improper. Karen was rarely so happy. She pursed her lips and gave up exining it. She shut her mouth. Karen grinned at them and asked, ¡°What brings you two here?¡± Gloria red at the man who had lied to her. Oblivious to it, Jordy said in an unhurried way, ¡°You asked me to select some clothes for her. I¡¯ve brought them over.¡± A flicker of amazement shed across Karen¡¯s eyes. ¡°So soon! You didn¡¯t skimp on it, did you?¡± Gloria was confused. Didn¡¯t Karen say she would stay out of their business? Karen realized her improper speech and corrected herself, ¡°Ahem, I told him to prepare the clothes before our trip to Temple Lucius. He should fulfill his promise.¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 He Has His Own ns Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered as she found Karen¡¯s words reasonable. Jordy nodded to the butler. Thetter waved at the servants who then pushed over several racks. Various clothes were hanging. Each one was custom-made to Gloria¡¯s size and looked tasteful. At a nce, she could tell that they were handpicked. ¡¤ She knew that they were made ording to Jordy¡¯s instructions. Karen was overjoyed. ¡°Good job! Beautiful! Kid, you¡¯ve finally done something that makes me proud!¡± Jordy pursed his lips. Karen turned to look at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, take a look at these clothes and see if you like any.¡± Jordy also looked over, but Gloria remained calm and nodded. ¡°Pretty good.¡± Her response was perfunctory, and Jordy¡¯s face turned cold. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Karen, however, was happy because it meant that she epted these clothes. This was a good start. ¡°Good! pack them up and send them to Gloria¡¯s ce!¡± The butler smiled and instructed the servants to pack the clothes. The olddy grinned from ear to ear, but Gloria was quieter than usual. Karen¡¯s eyes glimmered with guilt. She took Gloria¡¯s hand in hers and apologized, ¡°Gloria, I am sorry for what Joseph has done!¡± Gloria shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. As for Joseph, he has got a granddaughter-inw he likes. It¡¯s his business and has nothing to do with you.¡± Jordy frowned upon hearing that. Karen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yesterday, Joseph received a call from Olivia and went over. I didn¡¯t stop him because I didn¡¯t know he was going to release that statement. If I knew, I would have threatened him with a divorce! What is done cannot be undone. I¡¯m sorry that I failed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Jordy interposed in a deep voice. Karen was so angry that sheughed and looked at Jordy. ¡°How are you going to do that? Your mother, your grandfather, and you are on the same side. Has any of you considered others¡¯ feelings? Open your eyes and see if Ang is worthy of your gratitude. Can¡¯t you see that something is off?¡± Jordy furrowed his brows. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s prejudice. She saved my life. No one can argue about that.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Karen shook her head with disappointment. Gloria found her presence there redundant. Although Karen was nice to her, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was a member of the Collins family. Gloria, who used to be the young hostess of the family, found her current situation awkward. She was in a dilemma. She wanted to leave, but Karen was upset now. Jordy had no intention of leaving. On the contrary, he was patient enough to exin, ¡°I will focus on Collins Group for the time being and leave the other things aside.¡± He was implying that he would not marry Ang now and that he had his own ns. Karen just gave a coldugh. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Squandering Health ¡°You¡¯re not taking care of it now. It doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t get married. Jordy, failing Gloria is the biggest mistake you¡¯ve made in your life. I have done everything within my power and will not urge you two to be together again. I don¡¯t want to lose Gloria because of you.¡± Jordy¡¯s pupils contracted, and his face turned sullener. Gloria was relieved to hear that and curled her lips. ¡°Thank you, Karen.¡± Karen¡¯s heart tingled. Gloria thanked her¡­ She talked like this only when she felt rxed. s¡­ She had lost her granddaughter-inw. It broke her heart. Karen grasped Gloria¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You have my word. No matter what happens, I will always protect you. As for what happened this time, I¡¯ll help you rify it!¡± ¡°Karen.¡± Two voices rang out at the same time. They nced at each other. Karen looked at the two who was each other¡¯s soulmate. It was a shame that they got divorced. As Jordy pursed his lips, Gloria whispered, ¡°Since it has happened, there is no need to rify anything. I¡¯m content to hear your promise.¡± The veins on Jordy¡¯s forehead popped. Noticing the change in Karen¡¯s expression, Gloria continued with a smile, ¡°Every time I get close to Jordy, something unexpected will happen, and I will be in a difficult situation. In my opinion, if I stop associating with him, I¡¯ll be more like myself and no longer get bogged down by the title of Mrs. Collins.¡± Gloria said this because Karen and she were close. She also hoped that Karen would keep her promise. Karen¡¯s effort to get them together had given her too much pressure. Jordy darted a prating look at Gloria. He was trying to see through her thoughts. Unfortunately¡­ There wasn¡¯t the slightest desire in her clear eyes. Karen closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°I see. I will stay out of your business. Gloria, starting today, you will be my granddaughter.¡± Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡± Pursing his lips, Jordy had enough of the subject and continued with his speech that had been interrupted by Gloria. ¡°I won¡¯t let the matter ferment. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sarcasm was distinct in Gloria¡¯s eyes. How? With Olivia and Joseph involved in it, he would make a mess. Karen was not convinced either. She sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, do whatever you see fit. I will not meddle in it.¡± She could tell that Gloria didn¡¯t want her to interfere. Jordy hummed and stopped talking. Gloria chatted with Karen for a while, checked the time, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I have some files to sort out. I should get going.¡± ¡°Do you have to work at suchte hours? You should take care of yourself. Both of you are like this, thinking you¡¯re young and squandering your health!¡± Gloria nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡± ¡°Forget it, you can go now, both of you. It¡¯s time for me to get some rest.¡± Karen heaved a sigh and waved her hand. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Who! Who Is It? Gloria smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get you back to your room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dale, see Gloria home and take the clothes with you.¡± The butler hummed in obedience. Gloria smiled with her eyes. It seemed Karen had taken her advice this time. If it were in the past, ¨C she would have asked Jordy to ride her home. Jordy looked unhappy but said in a nd voice, ¡°I should get going.¡± Disappointed, Karen snorted and watched her grandson leave. Gloria left with the servants assigned by the butler. She sighed under her breath. What the Collins family did this time was disappointing, but she would not retaliate against them for the sake of Karen. Retaliation would only make things worse. Besides, she knew that Jordy¡¯s grandmother and father couldn¡¯t do anything on Twitter. As long as the other party didn¡¯t cross the line, she would let the matter drop. She mulled it over on her way home. When they arrived at their destination, the servants carried the clothes into her apartment and then left. After they were gone, she checked her phone, found no new messages, and went to the bathroom. She took off her clothes and turned on the shower. The sight of her lips in the mirror surprised her. She leaned over for a closer look, saw that her lips were swollen, and changed color. A few hours passed, but her lips remained swollen. Wasn¡¯t it more noticeable earlier when she was at Karen¡¯s ce? Gloria took a deep breath and blushed with anger. She didn¡¯t know what went wrong with that man. During the three years of their marriage, she had been looking forward to a kiss. It was shameful that the kiss came after they got divorced. She couldn¡¯t forget the sarcasm and mockery in Jordy¡¯s eyes. He looked at her in such a way as if she was a clown. He would be the husband of her cousin, and she made out with him in his car. It felt like she had crossed the bottom line. She was disgusted with both Jordy and herself. She would not give Jordy another chance to stay with her. The night passed. Gloria woke up the next morning, only to find the rumors online all gone. There wasn¡¯t any morement. Searching with their names, one would see no results. Even Jonathan¡¯s tweet disappeared. Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered with bewilderment. How did Jordy persuade Jonathan to delete it? She sneered. Jordy was quite efficient though. Things had fermented for days. What was the point? Gloria put her phone down and stopped thinking about it. Just as she was going to wash up, her phone beeped as a WhatsApp message came in. Gloria looked over ¡°Good morning, my princess. Are you up?¡± It was from Jonathan. Gloria¡¯s brows furrowed. She had no intention of replying to it. Another message came and puzzled her. ¡°My tweet was taken down by Jordy. I didn¡¯t delete it. I am going to repost it.¡± ¡°No! Be decent, would you?¡± Jonathan was about to repost it when a message popped up. He shed a smile as he found Gloria¡¯s reaction cute. He then posted something at random. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Someone demands decency from me today. She is so cute.¡± It made an instant ssh on Twitter. Someone with the ount name ¡®My husband Jonathan¡¯mented, ¡°Who? Who is it? Gloria? Ah¡­ No! Give me a chance topete with her fair and square!¡± Another person with the ount name ¡®Call Me Candy¡¯mented, ¡°Wake up! They share the same bad taste. You stand no chance.¡± Someone with the ount name ¡®Shallow¡¯mented, ¡°That¡¯s a good one, Imao!¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Fascinating Jonathan read thement with a smile in his eyes. For the first time, he found himself childish. He then sent Gloria another message. ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve posted it.¡± Gloria bristled and gave Jonathan a call. Jonathan answered the phone in no time, ¡°Good morning, my princess.¡± His voice was maic, gentle, and indulgent. Gloria frowned and asked, ¡°What it will take for you to let me go, Jonathan Brown?¡± Jonathan chuckled as she was finally willing to call him by his full name. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She used to call him Mr. Brown, which was annoying. His eyes full of indulgence, he said in a soft voice, ¡°If you agree to marry me, you¡¯ll be my princess and only one. If you refuse¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s brows furrowed, but the attractive voice came again. ¡°I¡¯ll keep badgering you.¡± Gloria was speechless. ¡°Are you going to the office? I can give you a ride,¡± Jonathan said in a natural voice, oblivious to Gloria¡¯s reaction. Gloria took a breath and said, ¡°If you keep on acting like this, we can no longer be friends.¡± ¡°Courting you is my right. If I stop doing this, will you be my friend?¡± Jonathan got straight to the point. Gloria didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If I don¡¯t court you, you won¡¯t get close to me. If I do, you may not agree, so why don¡¯t I give it a try? I may seed, who knows?¡± The man chuckled on the other end of the phone. His voice was pleasant to the ear. But¡­ Gloria¡¯s face turned sullener. What was the point? ¡°Jonathan.¡± ¡°Alright, enough for the joke. I¡¯m on my way to the office. If you¡¯re avable today, feel free to drop by. I¡¯ll always be here, and no one will intercept you.¡± Gloria pursed her lips as something urred to her. A trip to his office was indeed necessary. She thought to herself and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Surprised to hear that, Jonathan said, ¡°Okay, when?¡± ¡°In an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gloria washed up and prepared to leave. She went to thew firm but on an irregr basis. The employees had noints about that since she was the boss. Her expertise was convincing after all. Even if Irene were her boss, she could go to the office as she liked. She deserved such privilege. Gloria wasn¡¯t unting it. She was just too busy. After packing the things, she had breakfast and set off. Over the years, Gloria had kept a bnced diet. Even if she was in a bad mood, got bullied by that man, or had no appetite, she would not go on hunger strike. To stay healthy, she had ever skipped breakfast. There wasn¡¯t much traffic on the road. In an hour, she arrived at the office building of Brown Group. This ce was as magnificent and fascinating as the office building of Collins Group. Gloria had been there several times but only to go through the motions. She had never appreciated that ce. When she was in the mood to do it, she was at the office building of Brown Group. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Tears of Envy Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to see this. Gloria entered the building. The executives of Brown Group had prepared this meeting for months, but Mr. Brown called it off. And he didn¡¯t give an exact answer as to when to hold it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jonathan stood them up, but no one could challenge him. They understood it and believed that he had something more important to do. Still, they couldn¡¯t help talking about it. ¡°Is there anything important on Mr. Brown¡¯s schedule? Can we have the meeting today?¡± asked Mr. Evans. ¡°Hard to say. Mr. Brown has always been punctual. He made an exception today probably for an emergency,¡± Mr. Murray said. ¡°Anyway, the meeting will be held, and we should get prepared,¡± Mr. rke said. Full of doubts, peoplemented one after another. Jonathan had always been time-conscious. He had never beente for anything, and his decisions had never been changed before. What was this important thing that made him act out of the ordinary? Gloria¡¯s arrival surprised the receptionist. After all, Gloria had been the woman of the hourtely and the object of their boss¡¯s confession. It was surprising that she appeared in the office building of Brown Group. Is she really entangled with Mr. Brown? Oblivious to the watchful eyes, Gloria got on Jonathan¡¯s dedicated elevator because she didn¡¯t want to run into anyone. It was great that no one else dared to take this elevator. The receptionist called the secretary who transferred the call to Jonathan. As soon as the line got through, the receptionist reported, ¡°Sir, Ms. White has gone up on your dedicated elevator.¡± Jonathan smiled with his eyes. This was nice. He knew that Gloria was not a fan of trouble, but her action highlighted her status. Without a doubt, many people in the office would talk about it. He was d to see their rtionship getting ambiguous. ¡°I see.¡± Jonathan responded before hanging up the phone. He started to look forward to Gloria¡¯s arrival. There was an uproar in the internal chat group of thepany. The receptionist posted a photo of Gloria, and the othersmented on it. ¡°No doubt about it. She is drop-dead gorgeous! Gloria is beautiful. As a woman, I don¡¯t envy but admire her!¡±mented Kathryn from the Foreign Ministry. ¡°That makes two of us!¡±mented Bonnie from the Secretary Department. ¡°So what? At the end of the day, she is a divorced woman! How could Mr. Brown possibly fall for her? He is just using her!¡±mented Julian from the Sales Department. ¡°Is this a joke? Mr. Brown told me not to intercept Ms. White, and she took Mr. Brown¡¯s dedicated elevator, okay? Do you know what it means?¡±mented Denise the receptionist. ¡°She is Norma, remember? Norma has helped Mr. Brown a lot. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±mented Julian. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Bonniemented. ¡°Ah, she has gone up. Tears of envy,¡± Denisemented. Before long, hundreds of people left theirments, and the entire building was soon a madhouse. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Domestic And Economic Everyone¡¯s face fell immediately at the sudden news, before they were busy gossiping about why Jonathan had suddenly called off the meeting. They were in one office now. One minute ago, their topic had been about work, but now¡­ it had be Gloria and Jonathan. ¡°Now her again!¡± Mr. Evans¡¯s face was grim, ¡°This woman has repeatedly changed Mr. Brown¡¯s decisions. She¡¯s been bringing uncertainty. Mr. Brown sees no one else but her now. What if she brings trouble to the Brown Group?¡± Mrs. Walsh had the same ugly look. The displeasure on her cold face was stark. ¡°This woman¡¯s purpose is obvious. She¡¯se for Mr. Brown for sure. It would do great damage if we just let her win! And it wouldn¡¯t look good if he just takes a woman that Jordy doesn¡¯t want anymore!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! We shouldn¡¯t let her keep captivating Mr. Brown!¡± said Mr. Evan in a hollow voice. Mr. Campbell frowned, ¡°You might be right, but do you really think you can do anything about it? Without Norma, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to win the casest time. Who else could shake the George-dominated situation?¡± only Norma! Only Gloria! Mr. Brown¡¯s connection with her couldn¡¯t be broken off! Otherwise, with George, the Brown Group¡¯s cases would constantly be losing, which wouldn¡¯t do any good to the Group. Silence suddenly befell them. Mr. Evans frowned, ¡°So we just let it happen? She¡¯ll bring us in the gutter sooner orter!¡± Mr. Campbell raised his eyes to him, ¡°Let me ask you, is there any other woman who could bring tens of billions of benefits to Mr. Brown?¡± ¡°A marriage alliance is very possible!¡± ¡°The Brown Group is already extremely powerful now.cooperation would still be win-win. Without that, our cooperation would still work really well!¡± In the meanwhile, Gloria arrived at Jonathan¡¯s office door. Hearing the knocking, Jonathan said with a smile, ¡°Come in.¡± Gloria turned the doorknob and walked in. Jonathan was sitting in his personal chair and smiling at her, while she walked up and put a bank card on his desk. Secretary Leslie had something to report to Jonathan and had just arrived at his door. She was ready to knock but her hand froze in the air. She was curious about what she saw. Why was Miss White handing Mr. Brown a bank card? Jonathan cared not a bit whether there was anyone at his door, and had no idea if the one had seen it or not. He just looked at the bank card on his desk and gave a half smile, ¡°Why is Miss White doing this? Are you trying to be my sugar mommy?¡± Leslie¡¯s mind was blown! Jesus Christ!!! Mr. Brown had actually really said that! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had heard rumors about him being a dandy, but nobody had ever seen him really be flirtatious with any woman or heard him say things like that to any woman before! But now! She had actually heard his sweet talks! Lord in heaven, her ears were going to be pregnant! Gloria seemed to have gotten used to Jonathan¡¯s yful words. Just as she was about to open her mouth after the twitch in the corners of her lips, Jonathan suddenly said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m very domestic, and economic. How much have you prepared for me in it?¡± Leslie¡¯s mind exploded again. Her eyes were wide open. Arguably speaking, she should be here when his boss had a private meeting with someone, but¡­ Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 I¡¯ll Surely Take It She had forgotten it all. She just watched it with a stunned look on her face, standing there right in the middle of his door, with her raised hand frozen still in the air. Her breathing must have gotten louder. Gloria turned her head slowly, when Jonathan looked in the same direction. Leslie suddenly came to herself and blurted, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Brown. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I¡­I have a report to make.¡± Jonathan was in a good mood, so he just said lightly, ¡°You cane backter.¡± Leslie was a bit surprised. Though Mr. Brown always had a glum face, he put the shoe on the right foot. What she had done just now would normally have gotten herself so many punishments by him! But now, he had let her go just like nothing had happened! Jonathan was one of that kind that, if he didn¡¯t tell it right in your face, he would ask you anymore afterward. Leslie hurried to respond appreciatively, ¡°Yes, Mr. Brown!¡± Then she ran away clutching the files in her hands. Now there were only the two of them in the office. Jonathan stood with a smile on his face, ¡°I should close the door in case someonees to disturb us.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria frowned. She hadn¡¯t closed the door because she had wanted to finish with him and leave, but now Jonathan had closed the door. Jonathan turned around. He checked her up and down and broke into a smile, ¡°You look great in your business suit. Graceful and professional!¡± Gloria gave a half smile, ¡®Thanks.¡± Jonathan walked next to Gloria and stopped his steps. Looking at the woman in front of him, he felt the urge to pull her into his arms for one moment! The woman was unbelievable! In the beginning, when he first approached her, he had wanted to use her, and cooperate with her as well. But now¡­ It had be real. He wanted to be with her. It had all happened very fast and before he had ever known, he had already fallen for her. He didn¡¯t intend to tell her any of that, because if he told her now, she wouldn¡¯t believe a word of it. Instead, she would think of him to be frivolous. Gloria looked at his soft eyes on herself and opened her mouth, ¡°In it is the money I¡¯m returning to you. We had a deal before I promised to help you with the case. I won¡¯t charge you a penny more.¡± ¡°Yes, we had a deal. This is the extra money from the project. It should all be yours.¡± Gloria frowned a bit and obviously didn¡¯t intend to take it. Jonathan knew her very well. She hade in person to break with him by giving him the bank card. ¡°You can give it to me in another way.Gloria gave him a confused look. A smile yed on Jonathan¡¯s lips. ¡°I just told you. I will surely take the money if you promise to be my sugar mommy.¡± Gloria gave him a speechless look, ¡°Whatever.¡± The smile in Jonathan¡¯s eyes became brighter as he said, ¡°Would you like to stay for lunch? Since you¡¯re my sponsor now, why don¡¯t I take you for a look around at Brown Group? If you have your eye on some project, I¡¯ll let you take charge of it.¡± Gloria blinked. Jonathan was really into it and tried to draw her to his side. If his enemy hadn¡¯t been Jordy, maybe they could get along and even be friends. This man was smart and had it in himself to do things with grace and bnce. Cooperation was possible, but¡­ She could just break Granny¡¯s and her father-inw¡¯s hearts. ¡°No, thanks. I should be going to work,¡± she turned to leave, but her arm was suddenly taken by him. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Miss White Has Given Mr. Brown A Bankcard Gloria frowned a little. She turned to look at this man. Jonathan surveyed her, ¡°Gloria, sometimes, you don¡¯t have to carry everything on your shoulders by yourself. If you¡¯re afraid that they might be worried for you, you can tell me. I¡¯ll be your rock.¡± He sounded serious and sincere, which Gloria almost took in. Then the man walked near her slowly and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Who would give me sugar if my sponsor is in trouble?¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help but blink again. This man was unbelievable! She hurried to rid herself of his hand and left in a panic after blurting out three words, ¡°I¡¯ll see you.¡± Nothing but just those three words. Jonathan didn¡¯t run after her but only smiled. He walked to his desk and with his eyes on the bank card, he pulled out his phone. In Collins Group. Harold was in Jordy¡¯s office, reporting his recent schedules to him, ¡°Mr. Collins, you have a business dinner tonight. It was scheduled earlier with Mr. Sainz.¡± Jordy nodded slightly without saying a word. Harold was a little hesitant and didn¡¯t leave immediately, which caught Jordy¡¯s attention. ¡°Do you have something else?¡± asked Jordy. There was something subtle in Harold¡¯s expression. Jordy had ordered him to report everything Jonathan had done. And this time, what Jonathan had done had something to do with Gloria. He didn¡¯t know if Jordy could take it. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jordy¡¯s face became colder, ¡°Spit it out!¡± Harold took a breath and finally opened his mouth, ¡°Mr. Brown tweeted something this morning.¡± Jordy frowned and said nothing. ¡°Mr. Brown said someone is the cutest,¡± said Harold as he fumbled for his phone. The atmosphere in the office suddenly tensed! However, when he clicked into Twitter, there was another trending topic about Jonathan! Jonathan has posted two tweets for Miss Mysterious! the topic was as it said, but everybody knew who the tweets were about! Harold¡¯s face became subtler, ¡°He tweeted again just now.¡± He didn¡¯t see what the second tweet was about but handed his phone directly to Jordy Jordy took it over and clicked in. (Jonathan: Having a sugar mommy is the best. Waiting for her next feeding.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was also a picture with a bank card in it. And the number of the bank card¡­ ¡°Go find out!¡± Jordy¡¯s voice was cold to the extreme! The atmosphere in the office kept tensing! On the screen of the phone that Jordy had handed back, Harold saw Jonathan¡¯s second tweet at the first nce. His face changed slightly. He didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he looked at Jordy¡¯s glum face, took a deep breath, and said it anyway, ¡°Miss White went to Brown Group this morning. Mr. Brown pushed a meeting back for her.¡± Bang! Jordy mmed his fist on the desk all of a sudden, his eyes cold as ice, ¡°Go on!¡± Harold¡¯s face changed slightly. Normally, whatever he reported, Mr. Collins would tell him what to do when he finished, or keep silent if he had nothing to tell him, and he¡¯d just leave in silence. But now, Mr. Collins had not only interrupted him, but also became infuriated. For Miss White, did he still¡­ With another breath taken, Harold had but to open his mouth again, ¡°Then¡­ Miss White came out a momentter. And Rumor in thepany has it that Miss White has given Mr. Brown a bankcard. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 He¡¯s Going To Love You For The Rest Of His Life The atmosphere in the office was freezing. Harold couldn¡¯t help but shiver! He felt cold all over. Maybe nobody else knew, but Jordy did. This time, Jonathan was serious! No meetings ever pushed back and every action suited to the word, he had broken his rules repeatedly! Good for Jonathan! Excellent! ¡°Go find out about that bank card.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes flickered. Jonathan had purposely posted it, which only meant he wanted it to be verified. Would it be a p in the face to him if the card didn¡¯t belong to Gloria? That ount surely belonged to Gloria, if he had to make the verification. Mr. Collins had made him hold a candle to the sun¡­ He didn¡¯t say anything else but only answered respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± He left when he found Jordy was silent. Jonathan was in a good mood. Everyone in thepany benefited from it and took the afternoon off. However¡­ There were thick clouds above Collins Group. The perfect scheme they had thought to be was overruled, and everyone in thepany had to burn the midnight oil¡­ And at the thought of the afternoon-off the Brown Group staff had taken, people started to suspect that Gloria had something to do with both of thepanies. As for Gloria, she was speechless over the trending topic on Twitter, but she didn¡¯t want to talk to Jonathan anymore, because it just wouldn¡¯t work. She was afraid that her words would be another inspiration for his tweets. However, Nydia couldn¡¯t wait for another second. She called Gloria directly. Gloria was helpless and picked up. ¡°Holy shit, girl! What¡¯s happened? Are you hooking up with Jonathan Brown? You know what a man he is. You can¡¯t be doing that!¡± ¡°It was an ident,¡± Gloria felt her head was going to explode. Nydia¡¯s face fell. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you at all! You went to Brown Group in person, and gave Jonathan a bank card. Someone even saw you give the bank card to him to keep him! Are you out of your mind, Gloria? A love affair with a man like him is no good. He is really dangerous!¡± Jordy and Jonathan! Both of the men were wonderful, but both of them were bad for her. She had gotten hurt really bad by Jordy, so she knew what it meant to be with another man like him. Did she want to follow the same track with Jonathan? Nydia was really worried! But the next second, she became hesitant, ¡°Or, have you done it purposely just to get back at the Collins? If so, it¡¯s only right to have a get-back. Some of thements said you were proving Jordy, as well as his mother and grandpa blind with your actions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Gloria took a deep breath, ¡°He just wanted to use me to piss Jordy off. In the bank card was the money I have returned to him. Thest time I represented Jonathan, we imed ten million more from Jordy, which was not written in the contract. So he gave the money to me. I couldn¡¯t take it.¡± Nydia was suspicious to the extreme, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Gloria said with absolute certainty, while Nydia still felt something was wrong. She was not sure what was wrong, so she sighed helplessly atst, ¡°You¡¯re an excellent woman, maybe way too excellent. There wouldn¡¯t have so much happened! I mean¡­ look at me. I don¡¯t have so many troubles as you. Jonathan is a wonderful man, but he is way too dangerous. You¡­ you have to think about it! You can¡¯t be together with this man. That way, even Bryson is better than him. He¡¯s going to love you for the rest of his life!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t want to bring Bryson into the conversation, so she had to reply softly, ¡°I know.¡± Hearing Gloria¡¯s answer, Nydia saw nothing she could say to her now, but she opened her mouth again, ¡°Right, Mr. Lee has asked for you.¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Are You Busy Now, Jordy ¡°Is it set already?¡± Gloria looked at ease. ¡°Yes. He said he¡¯s gotten most of the connections straight. The session could be opened the day after tomorrow. He wanted to know if you¡¯d be free. He can postpone it if you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow is fine.¡± And she could go to White Group after all of these were settled. Everything would work out just well and fine. ¡°Wow! You are my Goddess of Luck. I love you, girl!¡± Nydia mwah-ed into the phone as she said it. ¡°Gross,¡± Laughed Gloria, ¡± what else?¡± ¡°Nothing more. You go to bed and rest.¡± ¡°OK.¡± On Twitter, things kept brewing. People were getting jealous of Gloria. -Angry Birdie, [I¡¯m literally jealous of Gloria. A new boss appeared right after the divorce. And he is treating her like a princess. He¡¯s even wooing her. Mr. Brown might be a yer, but he has never tweeted about a woman ever!] ¨C Norma¡¯s fan, [Couldn¡¯t agree more! I¡¯m so proud of my Norma! She¡¯s won his heart over without even trying. But seriously, would he be good to my Norma since he is such a yboy! -Jordy Is My Hubby: He will! They should be together right now! That way my hubby Jordie would get rid of that disaster forever. Thanks to her!] -Ever Too Late, [I wonder what Gloria¡¯s opinion is now, but is her willingness to go to the Brown Group a sign to say yes?] Topments followed one after another, and many influencers had also reposted Jonathan¡¯s tweets But Gloria had never given a precise answer, so nobody really knew exactly if they were really together or not. People kept gossiping. While in Collins Group, the atmosphere was solemn. Everyone was very careful so as not to anger their CEO and worked hard intote night. But there were still people that kept making mistakes. What had happened these days had kept Jordy working in Collins Group and he had gotten no time for Ang While she stayed in the hospital and was bored to death waiting for the man, who had never shown up! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She had thought that Jordy, if he was anypetitive, woulde to see her in light of what Gloria had done, and created some gossip, of which the title she hade up with. However, Jordy had never shown up, not once! But tonight, she just couldn¡¯t sit there still anymore. She called Jordy directly without even thinking. She was worried that Jordy would not pick up but¡­ He picked up after only four beeps. ¡°What?¡± asked the man in a low and cold voice, which Ang loved very much. ¡°Are you busy now, Jordy? Is it a bad time?¡± Ang was sensible and gentle as usual, totally different from the thorny Gloria. Jordy rubbed his eyes. He had no idea since when he had started to constantlypare Gloria with Ang. ¡°I¡¯m working, but you can speak.¡± The hidden message was, that he couldn¡¯t go to see her now. Disappointment crossed Ang¡¯s eyes, but soon she smiled, ¡°You¡¯re busy, right. I¡¯ll leave you alone then. I¡¯m just calling to say that you don¡¯t have toe to the hospital anymore. I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow.¡± ¡°How long have you been there exactly?¡± Jordy frowned. ¡°For seven days,¡± Ang felt much better when Jordy paid attention to her. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 I¡¯ll Come And Pick You Up Tomorrow ¡°No,¡± Jordy was decisive, ¡°You can¡¯t have recovered.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll only have to change my dressings at home regrly. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Jordy.¡± ¡°What do you thank me for?¡± Jordy frowned a little. ¡°Thank you for caring about me. It makes me feel protected and warm. I¡¯m happy that we know each other.¡± Jordy was a little stunned. She had be a vegetable for him. And this time, she had gone into the hospital again because of him and a rpse had been quite possible. But now, she was thanking him! Jordy had thisplicated feeling at the moment. ¡°You stay there, I¡¯ming to the hospital.¡± Ang felt ted to hear that all of a sudden. He was actuallying! But the next second, she hurried to refuse and said sensibly, ¡°Jordy, I told you it was nothing serious. You don¡¯t have to fuss about that. You have so much work to do every day. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have someone to take care of me. You don¡¯t have toe.¡± Jordy said nothing and hung up directly. Ang¡¯s smiling eyes brightened. Her assistant asked in expectation, ¡°Will Mr. Collinse, Miss White?¡± Ang broke into a triumphant smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As long as Jordy was here, she would try to sow discord between him and Gloria and make him fall out of love with her sooner orter! ¡°Impressive, Miss White!¡± ine was excited. If Jordy was here, Ang would find her to be in the way and send her away. That way she could have the time off! Staying with Ang had kept her idle and bored. Besides, without Jordy being here, Ang had been quite moody and taking it out on her. She was sick of it and had enough! Unfortunately, her whole family was dependent on the Whites for a way out. She was destined to be Ang¡¯s servant, her maid for the rest of her life. Ang was in a good mood and only sneered. She picked up her phone and started scrolling. Reading Jonathan¡¯s tweets had made her feel so much better. She had God of Luck with her now. Jordy finally came after her waiting. ine didn¡¯t intend to be a third wheel, so she tiptoed out. In the ward were only the two of them now. There was only onemp inside. It was not too bright but brought a sense of warmth. ¡°You¡¯re here, Jordy,¡± Ang sat in bed, with a smile on her face. Jordy nodded slightly and his eyes fell upon her legs. At the sight of all the white bandages, he frowned slightly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave until these are able to be removed.¡± Ang chuckled suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ll be bored to death then. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Jordy. I¡¯m not trying to be the hero here. I wouldn¡¯t want to leave if I¡¯m really very sick. I never said to check out during the first few days!¡± Jordy frowned, with apparent disapproval in his eyes. Ang opened her mouth again with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m doing what the doctor said. Besides, there will be a designated doctor to change fresh dressings for me every day after I leave the hospital. There will be no problems.¡± Jordypressed his lips, ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡± Ang nodded with a smile, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Ang¡¯s smile was so innocent and dazzling that if it had been another man, he would have fallen for her. But Jordy simply felt nothing. Every time he was here, he was reticent, and it made him feel ufortable all over. Ang looked at Jordy with a smile, ¡°Jordy, you can go back if you still have work to do. I¡¯ll have to stay here for another night of observation before they make sure it¡¯s okay for me to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here to pick you up,¡± Jordy¡¯s voice was very calm. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 He¡¯s Never Loved That Woman Every time he was here, he was reticent, and it made him feel ufortable all over. Ang looked at Jordy with a smile, ¡°Jordy, you can go back if you still have work to do. I¡¯ll have to stay here for another night of observation before they make sure it¡¯s okay for me to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here to pick you up,¡± fordy¡¯s voice was very calm. Ang suddenly felt very ttered. Her eyes flickered before she said, ¡°Jordy, are you still mad at me about what happened earlier? I lost myself that time. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jordy took a sigh, ¡°What¡¯s past is in the past. Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Ang blinked, but still, she smiled and nodded, and said obediently, ¡°Sure.¡± Jordy sat on the chair next to her bed, as if on pins and needles. Angels could sense that he wanted to leave. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Ang said with a smile, ¡°I was on Twitter earlier today, Jordy. I saw the tweet Mr. Brown posted. Did.. did you see it?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jordy¡¯s face fell and he said nothing. There was this endless jealousy in Ang¡¯s eyes. She still couldn¡¯t forget the day when Jordy had taken the initiative to kiss Gloria! Why! Why her! Ang took a breath and smiled, ¡°Actually¡­ I was kind of worried about what should be done to your deteriorated rtionship? She loved you and cared about you so much after all. I was thinking, what should she do with her life after the divorce of yours?¡± Jordy¡¯s face became glummer, but Ang pretended to have not seen it. Instead, she continued with a smile, ¡°Now she has found happiness again. I¡¯m very happy for her.¡± Jordy couldn¡¯t help but suddenlyugh, ¡°Found happiness? You think Jonathan could make Gloria happy?¡± Ang was open-mouthed, but the next second she smiled, ¡°I know Mr. Brown has a bad reputation, but I¡¯ve never seen him do so much for a woman before. I think his feelings for Gloria are real. I know you don¡¯t love her, Jordy, but you want to see her happy, right?¡± Jordy sneered, and the sarcasm in his ice-cold eyes grew thicker and stronger. Ang looked at Jordy with a worried face, and couldn¡¯t help but take his hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jordy? Are you mad at me? Did I say something wrong?¡± There was this sudden confusion in her eyes, and she became a little panicked. Jordy came to himself at once, ¡°Either her life or death has nothing to do with me now. Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Ang looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Maybe she was afraid to make him angry, because she said nothing but that. But deep inside, she was extremely happy. Jordy was mad now. She didn¡¯t believe Jordy would do anything more to Gloria this time. He should be giving up by now, in light of the rtionship between Gloria and Jonathan. Give up¡­ When she realized she had used []give up, her face suddenly fell! She could use [ ]give up! He had never loved that woman! And just as she was trying to think of something to say, Jordy suddenly stood up. Ang¡¯s face changed slightly. She looked over at him subconsciously and wanted to find a topic to make him stay, but Jordy had opened his mouth first, ¡°There are still a lot of things to do in the company. I should be leaving. I¡¯ll be here to pick you up tomorrow.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes were filled with wistfulness. Unwillingly and reluctantly, she nodded, ¡°OK, it¡¯s veryte. You should go to bed and rest now. Don¡¯t get yourself too tired. I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 I¡¯ll Take Her Home Rarely, Jordy raised his eyes to look at her. Ang bit her lips, and said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll be worried.¡± Jordy said nothing eventually. He turned and left. Ang looked at his back, with deep obsession in her eyes. This man, he had really loved him for so long And it wouldn¡¯t be long, before she could marry him! She was going to marry him soon! The more she thought about it, the happier she became. And Jordy¡¯s visit to Ang in the hospital became a trending topic on Twitter as nned. They tried to hype it up, but¡­ the topic was canceled in several minutes. When Ang found out about that, her face went pale! She had had it nned for publicity and poprity, to let everyone know that she and Jordy were a couple. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But it had been canceled in a blink of an eye. Nobody would have canceled that except for Jordy. But¡­ why had he done that?! Ang¡¯s face went pale again. That horrible feeling kepting at her, but there was nothing she could do now, nor did she think she should do. If the topic started to trend again, it would only be telling Jordy that it had something to do with her. Bang! Ang mmed her fist against the bed. All the excitement she had had was gone now! He had feelings for Gloria now, he must have! However, Gloria had spent three years trying to let him fall in love with her but failed. Why did he start to care about her after the divorce? How was that possible? The next day, Jordy did what he had said and came to pick Ang up. Ang was still sitting in bed when he arrived at the hospital. Seeing Jordy havee, Martha hurried to say, ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re really here. You¡¯re a busy man, and Ang has recovered this time. You didn¡¯t have toe in person.¡± ude nodded politely too, ¡°Martha is right, Mr. Collins. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Jordy nodded his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Let¡¯s get out of here now.¡± Ang had changed out of her hospital gown into her own clothes. However, she still couldn¡¯t use her legs and needed someone to put her into the wheelchair. But Jordy didn¡¯t seem to want to do that. He was basically giving an order. There was something subtle on both Martha¡¯s and Ang¡¯s faces. Seeing Jordy was not doing anything, ude had but to nod hurriedly, ¡°OK, let¡¯s go. Ang, put your arms around my neck.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. More than disappointment was disbelief. Normally, Jordy would have hugged her, but today¡­ what was wrong with him! She had almost blurted out. Soon, ude wheeled Ang next to the car. Martha hurried to open her mouth, ¡°Mr. Collins, I know you have a lot of work to do. Why don¡¯t you go back? I¡¯ll take care of Ang.¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes blinked. ude nodded hurriedly with a smile, ¡°Right, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s not as bad as it seemed the day the ident happened.¡± The hidden message was, that Ang had suffered a lot because of him! Jordy¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take her home.¡± Ang¡¯s grappled nerves finally rxed. At his insistence, ude nodded, ¡°OK¡­ Good, that¡¯s very kind of you, Mr. Collins.¡± Jordy didn¡¯t say anything else. He opened the door to the back seat, waiting for ude to put her in the car. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Ungrateful Behavior Ang became even more disappointed, but she had to put up with it. With the door closed, ude and Martha didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Jordy got in the car and started the engine. Ang looked at Jordy with her lipspressed. Kind remarks like (You are a busy man and you can go were said too many times, she couldn¡¯t repeat that. It¡¯d be too repetitive.But at the moment, she couldn¡¯t find any topics now to bring them closer¡­ However, at the thought of that, her eyes flickered! Something suddenly came into her mind! With her eyes on the cars and people outside on the crowded street, Ang broke into a smile, ¡°Do you remember when we were little kids, Jordy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jordy drove his car and asked lightly. Ang smiled, ¡°I remember, we used to y together. Childhood seems to be the happiest time of our life. There were a lot of kids, and we often met each other at parties. It was a simpler world without the dark part of adulthood. Nothing but innocence and fun. I miss that.¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes flickered. His childhood memory suddenly came rushing back. At that time, he and Gloria¡­ Screech He suddenly hit the brakes hard! The sudden stopping of the car plunged her forward, but good thing was that she had worn her seat belt. The car in front of them had suddenly hit the brakes. It was a red light, which had brought him back to reality, so he had suddenly hit the brakes. He had gotten lost just now! Jordypressed his lips, while Ang hurried to ask, ¡°Are you tired, Jordy? Was it because the car in front of us had stopped too suddenly?¡± Jordy¡¯s face was calm, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± And the next second, her face changed all of a sudden! The kids he had often yed with! Beside her, there had also been Gloria! Jordy must have thought of Gloria and himself! Shit! Why had she had to mention things about Gloria?! But¡­ For all these years, to suck up to Gloria and fit into the circles of the rich kids, she had been together with Gloria wherever she had gone. They had been like the closest sisters. She had been like the sister she had never had, ording to what people said. But only she knew how she had wanted to rece Gloria. She had wanted to be Miss White! And one day, her dream had be true. God only knew how happy she had been!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But now! She wanted to rece Gloria and be Mrs. Collins! Gloria had been thrown out! And now she was going to be Mrs. Collins! It didn¡¯t matter. Jordy just had so much on his mind to deal with now. She was willing to give him time. And she also believed that he would fall in love with her during their time together! Nobody opened their mouths again. Ang looked sweet and obedient, which had somehow loosened up the atmosphere in the car. Jordy didn¡¯t slow the car until they found themselves at the gate of the White residence. ude¡¯s car was also back in sight behind them. Jordy got off the car, while ude purposely slowed his car a little bit and frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll still be waiting for me to carry Ang.¡± Martha had a serious look on her face, ¡°I was suspicious when Ang called mest night. I¡¯m getting the feeling that Jordy has changed. Does he still want to marry our daughter?¡± ¡°How much has she suffered for him? What ungrateful behavior that would be!¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 A Familiar Figure ude sounded a little irritated, and he drove his car very slowly. As for Jordy, after getting off the car, he didn¡¯t rush to open the door to the back seat. Ang had a complicated expression on her face. She took a breath and opened the door herself. And soon one leg of hers was out of the car. Jordy hurried to walk up and stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes flickered. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the man with some disbelief in her eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I almost got¡­ by these men. Does it bother you?¡± Her face was pale as sheets. She looked at him through her tearful eyes. Jordy frowned a little bit, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± The tremor in Ang¡¯s eyshes brought tears down her face, ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m not good enough for you anymore. But I was not¡­ they didn¡¯t¡­¡± She could not finish her words. Jordy frowned, ¡°No, it does not bother me. I was afraid it might bother you. That was why I kept the Distance.¡± There was a surprise in Ang¡¯s eyes. She lift her just lowered head with hopes in her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± Aplicated feeling crossed his eyes. Deep inside, he felt agitated. Normally, he would find it natural to take her to the hospital whenever she felt not well. She had been his lifesaver. But now, he didn¡¯t want to touch her. ¡°Yes,¡± Jordy nodded with ease. Ang recovered from the sadness instantly, her eyes filled with touched feelings, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Jordy.¡± Jordy looked away and didn¡¯t want to meet her touched eyes, feeling as if he was lying to her. He felt guilty. Ang hesitated before she opened her mouth eventually, ¡°Actually, they didn¡¯t¡­¡± Jordy nodded his head slightly, but he didn¡¯t try to pick her up. Instead, he looked at ude¡¯s car impatiently. He had taken forever to finish thesest couple hundred meters! ude seemed to have noticed Jordy¡¯s impatiently cold eyes, so he dared not to dally but hit the gas. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Martha¡¯s face changed, ¡°What are you doing? I told you to drive slowly!¡± ¡°Forget it. You look at Jordy¡¯s impatient face. He just doesn¡¯t to hug Ang. Did he hurt his hands or something?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Martha took a subconscious look at Jordy¡¯s hands. She was too far away from him and couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Hands, elbows, or arms. Or anywhere else to hug her,¡± said she unknowingly. ¡°Never mind. Maybe he just wants to avert suspicion of any kind. They¡¯re not married after all. Maybe he¡¯s afraid we might get suspicious. OK, she¡¯s my daughter. I¡¯ll carry her back to her room.¡± ude got off as he said it. He made quick steps to them and smiled, ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Collins. I¡¯ve gotten some really good coffee recently. Would like a taste?¡± ¡°I still got work at thepany. Maybe next time,¡± Jordy said tly and ignored everyone. After ude had taken Ang out of his car, he got in and drove off. Before he left, Jordy saw the wistfulness in Ang¡¯s eyes, but it soon became the support for his decisions. Jordy had aplicated look in his eyes. He hit the gas but soon saw the red light. He slowed his car but¡­ a car behind him rear-ended him. Bang! Jordy¡¯s face suddenly fell. Then, a familiar figure got off the white Maybach behind him. His knitted brows suddenly loosened up. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Mix Business With Personal Feelings The woman got off the car and didn¡¯t head toward Jordy. Instead, she looked behind herself and knitted her beautiful eyebrows. Jordy noticed something wrong and got off the car too. It turned out that the car behind hers had been very fast and hit her car, which caused hers to hit his car. The driver of the third car got off. It was a greasy middle-aged man with a big belly. At the sight of the beautiful Gloria, his anger suddenly disappeared. ¡°So I guess you¡¯re the driver of this car, beautiful. Then I¡¯ll forgive you for mming the brakes!¡± Gloria frowned, ¡°So you¡¯re ming it on me?¡± ¡°Obviously, you hit the car in front of yours, which was why I bumped into yours. Look, the car in front of yours, as well as mine, is expensive. It wouldn¡¯t be enough for thepensation even if you sell your Maybach. Listen, why don¡¯t you be my whore? I¡¯ll cover all of it for you!¡± Jordy shot a cold look directly at him. The man couldn¡¯t help but shiver and took a subconscious look at Jordy. When he found out who the man was, his face changed, and walked up to Jordy respectfully. ¡°What a coincidence! I can¡¯t believe I can meet you here, Mr. Brown. What a lifetime honor! I¡¯m Zyan Harlow from Komand Group,¡± he gave a smile of ttery. Gloria suddenly froze. Jordy? She was stunned when she looked over to find it was Jordy. She had been behind this ck car this whole time, but she had never noticed the te number. Now when she took another look, it was his car indeed. Gloria was a little muddled up. Was it karma? Karma that was endless? Jordy stared at the man with a look as sharp as a knife, without any intention of talking to the man. Then he turned to Gloria, with impatience in his eyes. The dress she was wearing was not gifted by him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria still found it weird between the two of them because of the kiss the other day. She looked away and pulled out her phone to call the police. But before she could even dial 911, a policeman in the vicinity hade. Gloria opened her mouth, ¡°Hello, Office. I¡¯ve got a dash cam in my car. Please help us with the responsibility.¡± The office gave a cooperative nod. After a full inspection, he started with the division of responsibility. Obviously, the man behind them should take full responsibility. Maliciousness clouded the man¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t control his eyes on Gloria¡¯s curvy body. He¡¯d get this woman sooner orter! There was not a woman that he could not have! However, noticing the murderous eyes of Jordy, the man thought he must have be impatient, so he hurried to say, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take full responsibility! So be it!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Jordy, he would surely have pinned it all on Gloria and let her take full responsibility. Because in his view, Gloria couldn¡¯t afford thepensation. Soon their cars were pulled over to the roadside and taken away by the insurancepany. Gloria had wanted to take a taxi, but her phone rang. She picked it up. ¡°Where are you?¡± Bryson¡¯s voice was so soft and gentle. ¡°Do you need me for something?¡± Gloria asked instead of answering. ¡°There¡¯s this case recently. Lloyd Group is in trouble. Do you have some time for a talk?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered. She had been trying to avoid Bryson, but that didn¡¯t mean she would mix business with personal feelings.¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Freezing Cold Bryson was her good friend, so Gloria wanted to help him. She said, ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Do you want to talk to me about it now?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯m thinking about getting the papers to yourwyer¡¯s office and talking to you about the details.¡± At that moment, neither Jordy nor Zayn had left, and Jordy had called to have him picked up. Zayn tried to curry favor with Jordy, so he dared not leave, but Jordy was obviously impatient. Then he turned to look at him. ¡°You are very annoying.¡± Zayn¡¯s expression changed a bit. The next moment, he became irritated! He had just stooped so low, but he didn¡¯t expect Jordy to be so impatient with him. What¡¯s the big deal of him being so much? But Zayn only dared to think that in his mind. He hastily apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Collins. I¡¯ll shut up right now!¡± At that instant, there was a sudden silence. Finally, Jordy could listen to what Gloria had to say. Seeing her look around, she then slowly said, ¡°Well, you cane to pick me up. I¡¯ll send you a location. We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gloria hung up the phone and then sent Bryson the location. Bryson was a little surprised they were so close. Then he instantly sent back a voice message. ¡°There¡¯s heavy traffic ahead. And I¡¯m right around the corner. Please wait for me a little.¡± Gloria replied and then put the phone down. She had no intention of talking to Jordy from the beginning to the end. Zayn sensed that something was wrong. Then, he looked at Jordy and wondered, ¡°Mr. Collins, do you have a crush on that woman? If you like her, I can help you with it.¡± Gloria was at a certain distance from them, so she did not hear their conversation. At that moment, Jordy looked even colder. ¡°If you dare to touch her, you are dead!¡± Jordy said and then ran over to Gloria. Zayn froze. Did the two of them know each other? Well, if they didn¡¯t know each other, how could they both be walking one after the other? While Gloria was waiting for Bryson toe and pick her up. She suddenly noticed that Jordy was getting closer and closer to her. Then, she subconsciously turned her head and saw Jordy already walking toward her. Gloria¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly. However, thinking that they were on the street, she felt that he could not do anything to her, so she just stood still. Jordy looked at her coldly and said in an icy voice, ¡°Gloria, I warned you. You didn¡¯t listen to a word of it, did you?¡± Gloria looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Do I have to listen to your warnings?¡± Even if Jordy hadn¡¯t exined the situation to her, Gloria knew he must be angry because she had been too close to Jonathantely, and there were a lot of trending topics about them. The look on Jordy¡¯s face was getting colder and colder. He even wanted to strangle her now! He said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take things too far, Gloria, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, you know the consequences!¡± Although Jordy spoke those fierce words to her in a threatening and warning tone, Gloria did not care and gave him a look. She didn¡¯t have any family now. And the person who cared most about her was his grandmother, so he had nothing to threaten her with. She loved him before, so she was willing to suffer even if she had to. But he was nothing to her now. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Gloria ignored him, Jordy burst out in anger! Even Gloria felt the cold air around her as if she was in an ice cer. She turned to look away. When she saw Bryson¡¯s car driving this way, she quickly waved to Bryson and walked over to his car. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Winning the Case Jordy was a nutcase right now, so Gloria didn¡¯t want to be with this paranoid man! She knew the reason Jordy didn¡¯t want her and Jonathan to spend a lot of time together was that she was valued by his grandparents. If she was smitten with Jonathan, she might take action against the Collins Group, and his grandparents might spare her. It was likely to bring serious damage to the Collins Group. Therefore, Jordy would never allow such a thing to happen. Even if Jordy didn¡¯t warn her, Gloria knew this. Even if for the sake of his grandparents, she would never do anything against Collins Group. Jordy¡¯s face was cold. Because they were on the street, he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. And he had important things to do now. When he saw the car stop, Jordy spotted the person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat! Jordy got angry whileughing out loud! Why haven¡¯t I noticed before that Gloria is so tactful that she has so many men around her? Without looking at Jordy, Gloria got in the car and said, ¡°Drive.¡± Bryson noticed Jordy standing there, so he was a little surprised and said, ¡°What are you doing with him?¡± Gloria said, ¡°I was just waiting for a red light on the road. I saw a car tailgating me from behind. My car rear-ended him. I got out of the car and realized the car in front of me was his.¡± Bryson nodded and tried to contain the affectionate look in his eyes. Gloria turned her head to him and said, ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡± ¡°The file is in the glovepartment in front of you. Look at it first.¡± Bryson said in a soft voice as he continued to drive, ¡°Shall we go to yourw firm now?¡± ¡°Nope. Let¡¯s find somewhere else to talk.¡± Then Gloria held the file out. Actually, she just didn¡¯t want too many people to see the two of them together. Just like she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her and Jonathan, but Jonathan had his intentions, so she couldn¡¯t get rid of him. ¡°Okay.¡± Bryson continued driving and started looking for a ce while Gloria looked carefully at the documents. The documents were about a dozen pages long. And each page had a lot of words. She didn¡¯t finish reading it until they reached their destination. Bryson had already parked the car in the parking space. Seeing Bryson get out of the car, Gloria suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here. We don¡¯t have to get out of the car.¡± A look of surprise shed in Bryson¡¯s eyes. In fact, he did not want to get out of the car, because he felt that he could stay with her in this confined ce. And he could look at her stunning face and her cold eyes up close. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, she was the only one he could see. He did not speak and looked at her with a soft gaze. And he didn¡¯t keep staring at her because he didn¡¯t want to make Gloria ufortable. I look Gloria about fifteen minutes to finish reading all the papers. It was a very simple case for her. She looked at Bryson and said, ¡°You can win the case, but do you only want them to give you the space? They¡¯re overbearing, so it¡¯s easy for us to get them to pay.¡± Brysonughed and said, ¡°I know, but my dad doesn¡¯t want to get in trouble with them. Their rtionship is a littleplicated.¡± Gloria nodded as she looked at Bryson with a serious look and said, ¡°That¡¯s easier. In fact, you can ask Nydia to go to court. I¡¯ll tell her what to do. And you will win the case for sure. And it will also allow her to gain experience through thiswsuit.¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 How Can You Understand How I Feel? Bryson¡¯s eyes twitched. If it were Nydia to represent him, he could let her use this opportunity to gain experience. As a friend of Nydia¡¯s, he would naturally be willing to let Nydia represent him. However, he would have one less chance to spend time alone with Gloria. He had mixed feelings inside, and Gloria seemed to have no idea what he was thinking. She chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re my friend, so I won¡¯t harm you. And I won¡¯t let you do something you¡¯re not sure of like that. How about giving Nydia a chance?¡± Bryson sighed and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Gloria put the file back in the folder and said in a casual tone, ¡°Okay then. You can give this to Nydia, or you can give her an electronic copy. I¡¯ll talk to her about it then.¡± Bryson pursed his lips. He looked at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, Jonathan is a very dangerous man.¡± Gloria curled her lips and said, ¡°I never wanted to have anything to do with him. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s always been close to me to get back at the Collins Group. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Bryson let out a soft sigh. It was like he couldn¡¯t control his feelings for her at this moment. Then he whispered, ¡°Gloria, I know I¡¯m stressing you out. If I express my feelings for you, you will avoid me, but what I want to say to you today is that I love you more than anything. You are the most important person in my life. If I didn¡¯t have you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡± Gloria¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had mixed feelings inside. In fact, she was most afraid of hearing Bryson mention these words to her when she was alone with him. Before she could think of more, Bryson suddenly said again, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t consider my love for you as a burden. I¡¯m not going to force you to be with me. And I¡¯m not going to pressure you all the time. I just want to say that if you ever get really tired and need a shoulder to lean on, you can count on me because my heart belongs to you.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes showed a moreplex look. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°Bryson, I know how you feel about me. But sometimes, you can¡¯t force a person to have feelings for another person. I¡¯d rather be friends with you, and¡­ I don¡¯t deserve you right now.¡± ¡°You deserve me! I¡¯m not good enough for you. I¡¯m way out of your league¡­¡± Bryson looked depressed. He even bowed his head slightly as he spoke. Gloria sighed and said, ¡°Bryson, you deserve better. And I¡¯ll never get married again after myst rtionship. I wasted all my feelings on Jordy. Bryson, this is not fair to you. And I don¡¯t want us to be lovers when we¡¯re obviously friends.¡± Bryson¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Although he knew Gloria would reject him, he was still not prepared for it. At that moment, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. Bryson took a deep breath. Finally, he nodded and said, ¡°Gloria, no matter when, I am behind you, but I hope you can give me a chance, okay? I don¡¯t expect you to be with me now. I hope if you really want to fall in love in the future, can you think of me first?¡± ¡°Bryson¡­¡± There was a look of guilt and helplessness in Gloria¡¯s eyes. Before she could say anything, Bryson said, ¡°Gloria, this is the only wish I have left. I don¡¯t need you to promise me in the future. Can you think of me first? I am willing to wait for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Bryson, I¡¯ve told you don¡¯t wait for me. Don¡¯t you¡­¡± Before she finished, Bryson looked at her with affectionate eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re not me, so how can you understand how I feel?¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Are You Sure You Can Win the Case? Gloria closed her eyes, leaned back in her chair, and then said in a difficult tone, ¡°Alright.¡± From now on, she was afraid she would have to avoid Bryson. He was still a very important friend in her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to spend so much time with him. If she continued to see him like this, it would only bring him too much hope and disappointment. Bryson wore a smile on his handsome face. His deep eyes flickered. He gazed at her and said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, Gloria.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She paused for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Please give me a ride to the lawyer¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bryson did whatever Gloria said, but Gloria had mixed feelings inside. If the first person she met was Bryson, would she not be so sad and never have to experience Jordy¡¯s cold attitude towards her again? She wondered if she could have spent the rest of her life with Bryson in peace. Unfortunately, in a fitting twist of fate, since she was destined to be through that, she was destined to be heartbroken. On the way, the two did not speak again. When they arrived at thewyer¡¯s office, she got out, smiled at Bryson, and said, ¡°Take care. And don¡¯t forget to contact Nydia.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bryson put on a gentle smile. Except for the confession he had just made to her, at that moment, he seemed easygoing and calm. He was gentle and thoughtful. Gloria¡¯s eyes showed aplicated look. She felt that he deserved a better girl than damaged goods like her. Gloria got out of the car without looking at Bryson again and left decisively. Bryson felt a sharp pain in his heart, but he didn¡¯t want to make Gloria feel bad, so he drove away immediately. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria went back to the office. Since Irene had to run some errands, she was not in the office. Then Gloria walked to her seat and sat down. She looked calm, but she had mixed feelings inside. She rested her head on the back of the chair and closed her eyes. The rest of the morning passed in a blur. And Nydia called Gloria early the next morning. By then, Gloria had already washed up and picked up the phone. ¡°Gloria, are you ready? Should I pick you up? I heard your car got hit.¡± Nydia was full of energy. And her voice sounded a little excited. It seemed like Bryson and Nydia hadmunicated. She said, ¡°Well,e on over.¡± The car was going to be repaired for a few days, so it would be inconvenient for her to go out for a few days. ¡°Okay. Do you want to have breakfast? Should I bring you some breakfast?¡± Nydia said as she took the car keys and headed down the stairs. Gloria looked at the time on her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook some breakfast. You cane over and eat with me. It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°Wow! Alright, wait for me! I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes!¡± Nydia was still rtively close to Gloria¡¯s house, and Gloria hung up after raising her eyebrows and replying to Gloria. As Gloria was just getting ready for breakfast, there was a knock on the door. Gloria quickly answered the door. Then, Nydia walked in. She started sniffing the food in the air. ¡°It smells so good! Did you cook porridge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She cooked the porridge in the rice cooker yesterday and set the time. ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my friend!!!¡± Her voice sounded excited, and there was a look of excitement in her eyes. Gloria brought out the porridge and gave her a look. ¡°Are you sure you can win the case that Bryson told you yesterday?¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 He Didn¡¯t Expect Her to Show Up ¡°Since I have you to instruct me, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win thiswsuit! I¡¯ve already asked him to schedule a time. I was just thinking of asking for your guidance after I finish settling the case about Mr. Harris.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After the two of them had finished breakfast, Gloria cleaned up the kitchen. Then, she changed her clothes and left with Nydia. Nydia drove very steadily. There was a curious look in her eyes. ¡°I was very angry when Mr. Harris tried to trick me. I can get a few hundred million dors back for him this time, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s worth it!¡± Gloria curled her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Harris is a typical snob. I wanted to flip a deal for you before, but I was worried that he¡¯d plot against you, so I was going to make him lose a little money. Then you earn the rest of the money. That¡¯spensation for you.¡± Nydia instantly smiled and nodded her head.¡± I thought that if he knew the money he was going to lose later, I was afraid he would want to cry. Even if we can¡¯t really do anything to him, we can at least give him a hard time!¡± Gloria justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Gloria and Nydia arrived at the court. As Justin¡¯s But Nydia was going to be the one to hear the trial. Irene knew it was not an unimportant case today, so she didn¡¯te here. As soon as Justin saw Gloria, he walked to her excitedly. He said in a ttery tone, ¡°Miss White, you¡¯re here! As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not worried at all!¡± Gloria smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I should do. Given our previous agreement, no matter how much compensation I ask them to pay, you can¡¯t interfere. Mr. Harris, you won¡¯t back out, will you?¡± ¡°How could I! No matter how muchpensation you can ask them to pay, it proves that you are capable. And I won¡¯t ask for a single cent!¡± Mr. Harris assured.Meanwhile, he also wanted to curry favor with Gloria. Even if she asked him for a few hundred million dors more, he was willing to give the money to her. Gloria smiled and nodded her head. Then, she sat down in her seat while Justin smiled and sat beside her. At this moment, other people were still entering inside one after another. Soon, the defendant also appeared. Gloria froze when she saw the man with a big belly. She had just seen this man yesterday. He had not only rear-ended her car and asked her to pay the compensation. And he even wanted to have sex with her! Gloria¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. She felt she could finally get revenge on him this time. Zayn walked slowly to his seat with his big belly. He looked very energetic. Immediately after, a male lawyer also sat beside him. Zayn sneered and said, ¡°How dare Justin sue me! If Justin makes unreasonable demands, when you ¡¤ counter-charge them, make them pay a huge price! You have to show them what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Then thewyer nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Mr. Harlow, you can count on me.¡± Zayn put on a smug smile. He then turned his attention to Justin but was surprised to find a woman sitting next to him. When he saw the woman¡¯s beautiful and icy face, Zayn froze. Isn¡¯t this the beautiful woman he has tailgated yesterday? Because he didn¡¯t manage to have sex with herst night, he could hardly stand it. And he even dreamed of having sex with her. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to show up in front of him. Zayn smiled and then immediately looked at the name tag ced in front of her. He would like to see who this woman was! Meanwhile, Zayn¡¯swyer also looked at that woman. After all, everyone wanted to see who the opponent was. In this way, they could each make a certain judgment during the negotiation. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Pay the Price Then Zayn and hiswyer both saw the name tag in front of her! When they saw her name, it was as if lightning struck them both! It turned out that Justin¡¯swyer was Gloria! How could it be her? Zayn and hiswyer were frozen! At that moment, Justin, who was sitting next to Gloria, couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing. He felt so good! When Zayn came back to his senses, he went crazy! Zayn was ring at Justin. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, the look in his eyes said what he was thinking! It was as if he was saying, ¡°Justin, didn¡¯t you say that you and Gloria had a bad rtionship? Didn¡¯t you tell me that Gloria would not represent you in this case at all? How can yourwyer be Gloria?¡± At this moment, Zayn kept cursing Justin in his heart. Justin gloated so much that he smiled as he narrowed his eyes. He looked at Gloria with a smile and said, ¡°Miss White, thank you so much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back at him this time!¡± Gloria curled her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Justin felt speechless. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he thought she was very capable, how could he have suffered so many losses? Forget it! Given his rtionship with Gloria, he felt he could still make more profit. Businessmen were all about profit. And Gloria could bring him countless benefits, so he naturally had to maintain a rtionship with her to please her. The next moment, he hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°You must not say that. It would be a great gift for me if you could help me!! Gloria simply curled her lip and said nothing. Zayn¡¯swyer, however, now had a cold sweat on his forehead. He had initially promised Zayn that he would win this case because the intiff could not find any loopholes. However, he didn¡¯t expect Justin¡¯swyer to be Gloria! This contract was all drawn up by him before. He wondered if Zayn woulde after him for the money Zayn had to pay to Justin! Then thewyer looked at Zayn in a panic and said in a trembling tone, ¡°Mr. Harlow, I¡¯ll try my best¡­ I¡¯ll try my best. I¡­¡± In fact, even if he didn¡¯t say that, Zayn knew he would lose the case today! Zayn¡¯s face turned livid. He didn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, his eyes were full of anger. It seemed as if his eyes could burn Justin to death in the next moment. Nydia was sitting in the audience. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but keep eximing that she was so happy to have someone like Gloria to rely on! From now on, she could go out with her head held high! Even some of the people in the audience felt that they could see a very dramatic scene today. Moreover, Zayn¡¯s people were more or less gloating. After all, they were not rted to Zayn. And a few hundred million dors was not a lot of money to them. Instead, they were more focused on how this case would be solved. And as everyone waited, the judge attended, and then all rose. Zayn¡¯swyer could not help but wipe the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. He was sure he would lose the case. And he was afraid that Zayn would go after him! Damn! How could I manage to run into Gloria? At that moment, the case was officially opened. ¡°intiff, what do you have to state?¡± Gloria said with a calm face, ¡°In this case, my client has been deceived as well as taken advantage of. In this regard, I have the right to ask the intiff to pay 10 times thepensation.¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 He Waited for Her to Say the Words The crowd instantly widened their eyes. Gloria had just finished her statement. And everyone knew that the value of the project this time was only 80 million dors. If Justin followed his agreement with Gloria, he would have to give Gloria 800 million dors! Justin looked at Gloria with wide eyes and disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect she would want Zayn to pay such arge amount of money. Is that really possible? And the next moment, he just felt his heart bleeding! If he had known that Gloria and Nydia were so close, he would not have made things so difficult for Nydia. Otherwise, he would have gotten 800 million dors! Nydia was also very shocked. Gloria is so dope! However, when Zayn heard this, his face turned white! If it was any otherwyer, Zayn would haveughed out loud in disdain. However, she was freaking Gloria! While the audience was still in shock, Gloria had already started her statement. She was so eloquent that she could not be refuted! Everything she said was based on contractw and was impable! Justin froze. There was no draft in front of Gloria except for that name tag of hers! She had already turned over all the evidence to the judge, so the statements she made were all words that came to her mind! For Zayn¡¯swyer, he would have been very confident in the first ce. However, after listening to Gloria¡¯s statement, he couldn¡¯t contradict her! Gloria nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I have finished speaking.¡± The staff then immediately turned their attention to Zayn and his attorney. ¡°The defendant, please take the floor.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zayn took a small breath. He turned to his attorney and whispered, ¡°I know you can¡¯t win this case,but you have to cut our losses! No one can defeat Gloria. And I won¡¯t take action against you. You have to do your best!¡± Thewyer breathed a sigh of relief at his words. Then he nodded and began to speak into the microphone, ¡°Objection. The following is my statement.¡± After all, he was Zayn¡¯s personalwyer. If he was notpetent, he could not have gained Zayn¡¯s trust. Although he listed many reasons, every word he said seemed to be refuted by Gloria. And Gloria didn¡¯t give him any chance to argue at all. Although Justin was upset, he also raised his eyebrows! At least, he let everyone know that he had a connection with Gloria through thiswsuit. If other businessmen wanted to work with him, they wouldn¡¯t dare to y tricks on him. Justin had his business resources. And it was those businessmen who had toe to him for cooperation, but they didn¡¯t want to invest so much money and always wanted to take advantage of loopholes. Therefore, Justin had swallowed his anger for a long time. Nydia was sitting in the audience, her eyes shining brightly. Justin has to give Gloria 800 million dors! He has to pay 10 times! She was so freaking excited! When the judge made the decision, Zayn had to pay Gloria the amount she said. And thewsuit had come to an end. Justin grinned broadly as the judge left the bench. He looked at Gloria with a grateful look and said, ¡°Miss White, thanks to you!¡± Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, you¡¯re wee. Although I won¡¯t give you the money this time, if you havee across any difficulties in the future, I will help you. And I won¡¯t ignore you.¡± Justin grinned because he was waiting for her to say that! He thought it was worth it to trade 800 million dors for such an awesome backer! They were talking while walking out. At that moment, Zayn also came out. He stared at Gloria with his sinister gaze. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 I Won¡¯t Give the Group to His Enemy ¡°Miss White, you really did a great job this time.¡± Zayn suppressed his inner anger as he spoke to Gloria. Gloria turned her head to look at Zayn. When she saw him staring at her with a fierce look, Gloria said in a calm tone, ¡°Mr. Harlow, thank you.¡± Justin looked at Zayn with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Harlow, I¡¯ll be waiting to receive your remittance then.¡± Zayn snorted as he walked away! Justin smiled and looked at Gloria. ¡°Miss White, all this happened because of me, so I will definitely not let Zayn take action against you. If there is anything you need from me in the future, please feel free to tell me!¡± Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harris.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Mr. Harris was in an extremely good mood. Now, he was not as ufortable as he had been at the beginning. Gloria left with Nydia after just a few words with him. Nydia wasughing her ass off at this moment! She looked so happy. ¡°You made Zayn pay so much money!¡± Gloria looked calm. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you all this money.¡± ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re giving the money to me?¡± Nydia froze. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you? What are you giving me so much money for? I won¡¯t even be able to use so much money. And¡­¡± ¡°Just take it. You¡¯ll have to think twice.¡± ¡°No way! Gosh! You¡¯re giving me so much money so easily! You¡¯re so damn rich!¡± Nydia was very envious of Gloria! Gloria curled her lips. She had never been short of money, so when she had heard Jordy ask her to say a figure earlier, she had felt ridiculous, and he had always thought she was a greedy person from the beginning to the end. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m not that short of money either. How about this? I¡¯m not going to pay 200,000 dors to you. You were supposed to help me this time. If you give me this money, I don¡¯t think we should be friends anymore. Let¡¯s cut off our friendship!¡± She didn¡¯t need Gloria to support her. Even if they were friends, she couldn¡¯t use Gloria¡¯s money like that! Although she could use Gloria¡¯s money for urgent needs, she wouldn¡¯t take advantage of Gloria! When she heard Nydia say this, Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Then you can always talk to me when you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Nydia was beaming with joy. Gloria and Nydia kept walking. She looked calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the White Group.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon? You¡¯ll face all kinds of problems when you go back. And they will definitely try to plot against you in every way. You¡­¡± When Nydia said this, she did not say more. There was worry in her eyes. Gloria nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back sooner orter, so I might as well get back to work sooner rather thanter. I can¡¯t let them go on like this. I must get my group back.¡± She absolutely cannot let her father¡¯s hard work go to waste. And she couldn¡¯t hand over her father¡¯s company to any of his enemies either! Nydia sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Be careful. If you have a problem, you can always talk to us. My dad is going to kill me now. I can¡¯t help you much, but Bryson and Jennifer can help you!¡± Nydia still hoped that Gloria could marry Bryson. Gloria knew what she was thinking, but Nydia didn¡¯t continue. Gloria didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded her head. ¡°I just went to work for the White Group. To keep up appearances, my uncle wouldn¡¯t dare give me a hard time.¡± Nydia frowned, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you have to be careful.¡± Gloria nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. However, the news that she represented Justin in awsuit today spread again. At that moment, Harold was in Jordy¡¯s office. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Her Father¡¯s Legacy ¡°Mr. Collins, Justin and Zayn fought awsuit today. Justin won.¡± Jordy frowned slightly, then looked at Justin. Although Harold did not exin the details to Jordy, Jordy felt Harold did not need to report this to him. Harold touched the tip of his nose and said again, ¡°Thewyer that represented Justin was Miss White.¡± Jordy¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He instantly remembered thest time Gloria was interviewed by the media, a man standing behind her was Justin. Harold read Jordy¡¯s mind and hurriedly continued to report to him. ¡°Justin was trying to ckmail Miss Maguire because if thewyer didn¡¯t win a case, thewyer would have to pay him 10 million dors, which Justin intended to use to cover his losses.Therefore, Miss White wanted to avenge Miss Maguire. And my information from Mr. Harris is that all of the 800 million dors is going to Miss White.¡± Jordy¡¯s brow furrowed. Gloria avenged Nydia and left Justin empty-handed in the meantime. Earlier, he asked Gloria to name a figure, but she could easily make hundreds of millions of dors. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jordy lifted his hand and pressed his brow. ¡°I got it.¡± Harold nodded. He had already finished reporting to Jordy on this matter, so he had nothing to continue reporting to Jordy. Then he went straight out. Jordy was the only one left in the office. He looked calm, but he had aplicated look in his eyes. A few momentster, his cell phone rang. George: [Dude, your ex-wife always makes big news. Even if she doesn¡¯t want a penny from you, she¡¯s not short of money. She made 800 million dors from thiswsuit! . ] Carlos: [Jordy, you really need to reconsider some things.] Carlos never expressed his thoughts directly to Jordy, but he reminded Jordy three times because of his divorce from Gloria. Although Carlos did not directly share his thoughts with Jordy every time, he never told Jordy his opinion three times. It proved how important this matter was. Jordy¡¯s brow furrowed. Finally, he replied to Carlos¡¯ text message. Jordy: [I know what I¡¯m doing. ] After replying to the text message, he put down his phone and picked up a pen to sign a contract, but he couldn¡¯t read the document at all. The scene of Gloria¡¯s eloquent argument in court came back to him. The memory of that day lingered in his mind. After Gloria and Nydia parted, Gloria made a phone call to ude. ude picked up the phone with a smile. ¡°Gloria, why did you suddenly call me?¡± Gloria smiled and said, ¡°I was afraid that you were busy, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. I am calling you this time because I want to ask you whether I cane to work tomorrow.¡± Gloria said those words in a very gentle tone. ude froze at her words, but the next moment, he laughed out loud. ¡°No problem! Good girl! You¡¯re finally willing toe to work. Then you cane to work tomorrow. Your cousin will instruct you personally. You two can meet at the office tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gloria said with some surprise, ¡°How about my cousin¡¯s conditions now? Is she ready to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Well, your cousin is working so hard. Ang doesn¡¯t want to dy her work, so she¡¯s working in a wheelchair right now. Her secretary will take care of her.¡± What he meant was that Ang was working very hard. Gloria replied, ¡°So that¡¯s it. I¡¯lle over tomorrow. Thanks to you and Ang.¡± ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t mention it. I have some things to take care of here. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gloria looked at her phone in thought. The night was very quiet. And Gloria slept extremely well. She woke up in the morning and then washed up. After that, she left home because she was going back to work at the White Group. Thispany was her father¡¯s legacy! Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Why Are They Making Such a Big Deal? On the way, Gloria frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. When she parked the car and arrived at the entrance of thepany, she gradually calmed down. She didn¡¯t regain her As she was about to call Ang, Ang¡¯s soft voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Gloria.¡± Gloria turned her head and then saw Ang in her wheelchair looking at her with a smile. Behind Ang stood a female secretary, who was pushing Ang toward Gloria. Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Your father said you were working with an injury. Why don¡¯t you wait until you¡¯repletely recovered beforeing to work?¡± Angughed softly and shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even hurt badly. Besides, I have a lot of things to take care of, so I can¡¯t dy. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to show you the office.¡± Gloria had a sarcastic look in her eyes. The reason Ang pretended to have a recurrence was to show that she couldn¡¯t let her injury keep her from working and to show that she was a tough and responsible person. Gloria nodded and didn¡¯t say anything while the secretary pushed Ang forward. Every employee in thepany greeted Ang warmly when they saw her. ¡°Miss White.¡± ¡°Miss White.¡± ¡°Miss White! You¡¯re here!¡± Gloria knew that no one was greeting her. Although this was the White Group, it had be her uncle¡¯spany, which had nothing to do with her. Many people only looked at her and had no other intention. Ang kept smiling and greeting people along the way. She did not introduce Gloria to those people. When they got on the elevator, Ang smiled at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, I didn¡¯t introduce you to them. You can¡¯t be treated differently because of your identity when youe to thispany. You didn¡¯t have a problem with that, did you?¡± Gloria ridiculed Ang in her heart that what she said was not the same as what she thought. She also happened to think it was fine that Ang did not introduce her to the other employees, because she didn¡¯t like people ttering her all the time. She found it annoying. Gloria nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± A sarcastic look crossed Ang¡¯s eye. She liked people like Gloria who kept up appearances. Then, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, given that you are famous, many people probably know what you look like. I will introduce you to everyone in the department, but you must not¡­¡± When she said this, Ang suddenlyughed. ¡°Silly me! How can I instruct you to do things? You¡¯re so smart, so you must have thought of all the details.¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow. She nced at this secretary behind Ang, who was staring at Ang with an admiring look in her eyes. It seemed that this secretary was not Ang¡¯s henchmen. Otherwise, Ang would not pretend to be so warm-hearted. Soon, the two of them arrived at the department where Gloria was going to join. Helen Johnson, the manager of the department, was waiting at the door. When Helen saw Ang coming, she walked up as she smiled at Ang and said, ¡°Hello, Miss White.¡± Ang smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Miss Johnson, this is my sister, Gloria.¡± Helen looked over to Gloria and nodded at her. ¡°Miss White, hello.¡± Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Go on in.¡± After Ang said these words, the secretary pushed her forward. Helen followed Ang, and then Gloria was thest to walk into the office. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The department was about a hundred square meters. It was divided into three rows on the left, center, and right. There were fourputers in each horizontal row. Every two rows were sitting opposite each other. This was a group of eight people. The sales department currently had a total of twenty-seven groups When Helen saw that everyone had already started to work, she went in. Then she raised her hands and pped them twice. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce a new colleague to you.¡± Everyone looked up with some confusion. Is she going to introduce the new colleague to all of them? When a new colleague joined their department in the past, the manager would only have She, the team leader, take the neer to her seat. Or the manager would let a regr employee take the neer to her seat. So, they wondered why the manager made such a big deal today. While they are thinking about it, many of them had already looked up. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 She Has to Pretend to Be More Hypocritical When everyone saw Gloria, a look of surprise shed in everyone¡¯s eyes. And some people already recognized her. Isn¡¯t this the daughter of the previous CEO? Gloria was also the ex-wife of Mr. Collins, the CEO of Collins Group, and the woman Mr. Brown was pursuing. In addition, she was also known as Norma, who was a famous and capable elitewyer! Her series of titles made her a sensation, and most people knew her. Everyone dropped what they were doing and looked at Gloria. Some have already greeted Ang and Helen. ¡°Miss White, hello.¡± Ang was the manager of the audit department and happened to be the superior of Helen, the manager of the foreign affairs department. Ang seemed to be easy-going and didn¡¯t like the others to call her with those titles, so she let the others call her Miss White. Ang just smiled and nodded to the group of people. ¡°Hi, guys! The person who is here to work with you this time is my sister. I guess you all probably know my sister, but I didn¡¯te here today to talk to you guys about this so you can favor my sister. Instead, I want you guys to treat my sister like a regr employee. You have to treat her like a regr employee. You don¡¯t have to treat her specially.¡± Ang¡¯s voice sounded very easy-going, but she seemed very stern. Since she dared to say it in front of so many people, it was enough to prove that she didn¡¯t give her sister a hard time. And she wanted her sister to work hard and achieve. Gloria just stood quietly by Ang¡¯s side and didn¡¯t say anything. At this point, the staff nodded their heads. Someone raised a hand and pped. ¡°Wee to the department!¡± Others pped their hands along. After all, Gloria was a White, so they wanted to tter her. Gloria nodded to the crowd and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Ang smiled and said, ¡°Today is a wee ceremony, but my sister is very introverted. She usually doesn¡¯t like to talk much either. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to her. And please remember what I just said. You must not be partial to my sister. My sister needs to gain a lot of experience. If I find out who is favoring my sister, I may fire that person. My sister will not hold a grudge against anyone for the way you treat her. On the contrary, I will give some small benefits to the people who tested my sister. Thank you for working with my sister.¡± A sarcastic look shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. Although Ang seemed tolerant and generous, she was setting a trap for Gloria. At this moment, Sara, the assistant manager, instantly smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Miss White, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll all take note of your words!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sara had always been a fence-sitter and a snobbish person. Helen nced at Sara and didn¡¯t say anything. Ang spoke to the group for a while and then looked at Helen. ¡°Helen, thank you for your efforts.¡± Helen nodded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± Ang just smiled and looked at Gloria. ¡°Gloria, work hard. I believe in you.¡± Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Ang, thank you for trusting me.¡± Although Gloria did not like to pretend to look hypocritical, she had to. When a person encountered a phony, she had to act more hypocritical to deal with that phony. Ang was very pleased and nodded her head. ¡°Gloria, you have to work hard. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to expand your horizons here. I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Although Ang told her so, she sneered at Gloria in her heart. She was sure Gloria couldn¡¯t work here for three months. Even if Gloria had perseverance, employees working here must be evaluated for their performance, so she would never let Gloriaplete every task sessfully! Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 She Will Do Her Best Gloria nodded her head. Then Ang left after talking to her for a few words. Some people in the office lowered their heads and started working again. Gloria was very easy-going. As Ang said, she was not very talkative. Helen looked at Gloria and whispered, ¡°Miss White, I know you¡¯re like a celebrity, but since you¡¯re working in my department, I¡¯m not going to treat you differently because of your status. Even if Miss White did not say those words to me just now, I will not favor you. I hope you can understand.¡± Helen was very impartial when it came to working. She was very strict with her employees at work. As she said, she does not favor anyone and was not biased against anyone. Gloria nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± When Helen saw that Gloria was calm and not arrogant, Helen took a liking to her. Then she looked to the rest of the staff and said, ¡°You guys get back to work.¡± The others muttered responses to her. Then Helen left. While Sara was still struggling with what to do with Gloria, she suddenly received a text message, which made her not dare to have any other opinions. Then, she immediately went to Ang¡¯s office. Soon, she arrived at Ang¡¯s office. Looking at Ang sitting in front of the office, she hurriedly walked over and put on a ttering smile. ¡°Miss White, what can I do for you?¡± Ang smiled, nodded, and said softly, ¡°There are indeed some things I want you to do.¡± Sara hastily said in a respectful tone, ¡°Please go ahead. And I will do my best.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ang smiled softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. You don¡¯t have to be so stressed up.¡± Sara breathed a sigh of relief, but she was a little thrilled inside. She had never been to Ang¡¯s office. Normally, Ang would talk to Helen, the manager, if she had some instructions. Thus, Ang would note to her at all. Today, she was lucky enough to curry favor with the CEO¡¯s daughter, so she must be very excited! ¡°Yes, please,¡± Sara said in a respectful tone. Ang nodded and said, ¡°My sister is here to gain experience, but I¡¯m afraid some of the employees will try to fawn over her and take over her work. After all, she is going to manage the White Group in the future. If she doesn¡¯t have the ability, she won¡¯t be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility.¡± She said thetter words in a rather meaningful tone. Sara had worked here for many years, so she immediately read Ang¡¯s mind! She quickly smiled and nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine! Recently, I happen to have a few difficult coborative projects, and I need her to go out and contact those partners. Don¡¯t worry. I promise I will take care of your sister!¡± Sara had always been calcting inside and only wanted to be promoted by fawning over her superior. She had some strength, but she could never match Helen. Ang knew what was on Sara¡¯s mind, so she chuckled and said, ¡°Keep working hard. Maybe you will be the manager of the department of the Foreign Affairs in the future. Let¡¯s keep this between us.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded with a quick smile. ¡°Alright! Okay! Thank you so much! Then I¡¯ll go find your sister andmunicate with her right now!¡± Ang smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. Thank you for all your hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do!¡± Then, Sara walked out of the office. She could see that Ang was trying to make things difficult for Gloria to keep her out of the White Group in the future. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Ang Gives Gloria A Hard Time If it was before, Sara might not have thought of this, but given what happened at Karen¡¯s birthday party, she knew that Ang and Gloria¡¯s rtionship must not be good. Although Ang seemed to be nice to Gloria, she was ostracizing Gloria. And Gloria was not favored by her family now. Since Ang wanted to promote Sara, Sara had to complete the task Ang gave her. Then, she curled her lips and put on a malicious smile. She had a few cases that would give Gloria a hard time and let her back down. By now, she had gone back to her office and was ready toe up with the proposals. She waved her hand at Gloria and said, ¡°Miss White, over here.¡± Gloria looked over at the voice and found a sweet-looking girl smiling and greeting her. She looked at the girl, who was pointing to an empty seat next to her. Then, Gloria stepped toward her. She stared at Gloria with an admiring look in her eyes. She pleaded, ¡°Usually, I¡¯m the one who arranges the seats for new employees. Miss White, could you please sit here?¡± She had beautiful, bright dark eyes. Gloria took an instant liking to the girl. Then she smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± There were many employees looking in their direction. And some of them were even looking at Gloria. Although Gloria was divorced, it didn¡¯t affect her beauty and her hot body. She looked even more attractive in a business suit. Although She admired Gloria and wanted to have a few words with her idol, she had to start a brief introduction with Gloria ording to thepany¡¯s procedure. ¡°Miss White, I guess you understand the process of our department. We are mainly responsible for talking to other business partners about cooperation. When we talk about a project, a professional will go out to a dinner party with someone from our department. The professionals are responsible for talking about the important details of the project, and we are responsible for getting to the point and then finding ways to persuade the partner to agree to work with ourpany.¡± ¡°Everyone has a hundred points when they first join thepany. And thepany will assessText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. everyone¡¯s performance every month. As a neer, you should at least sessfully handle five projects in the first month,plete eight projects in the second month, andplete ten projects in the third month. Later, you will have toplete more than 10 projects every month. If you complete one project less, you will be deducted ten points. If you lose all your points, you will have to resign.¡± Gloria nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that she should have understood the system in advance, She smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­Miss White, you should familiarize yourself with the process today. I will give you a few recordings to listen to, so you can get to know the negotiation process. Then, I will also arrange for you to follow the experienced staff of our department to learn on the spot.¡± Gloria still nodded her head and realized that this was indeed the normal process. She was not in a hurry to finish the task now either. Then she and She added each other¡¯s work WhatsApp ounts. When she saw a few recording files, she clicked on one of them and started listening When Gloria had just listened a few minutes, Sara, the assistant manager, walked towards Gloria with a file in her hand. Many people watched as Sara walked toward Gloria. Gloria slowly looked up and saw that Sara had walked up to her and tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Miss White, because you are different from other employees and have to go through certain tests. Today, Miss White told me that you are going to manage the White Group and be a member of the executives, so¡­¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 This Is an Order Sara smiled and said, ¡°Miss White wants me to help you gain experience and make sure you don¡¯t have to worry about anything in the future. So I may have to give you some difficult taskster on. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d be willing to ept it.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Gloria, they would have called Ang Miss While, but since Gloria worked here, they would have called Ang Manager to distinguish between them. She was a little surprised. ¡°But Miss White just came to work here today. I just sent her some recordings.¡± Sara nced at She. If Sara were to be promoted as the manager, she guessed that Shelia would be the assistant manager. Sara just looked at Gloria with a smile and said, ¡°Miss White, you are different from other ordinary employees. Besides, Miss White has high expectations from you, so you should think about taking on a difficult task. And you will still follow thepany¡¯s rules and regtions to complete the following tasks.¡± Sara looked humble, but she was making things difficult for Gloria. Sara made it impossible for Gloria to refuse her offer by saying things that ttered Gloria. Gloria didn¡¯t mind taking on difficult tasks and would work hard to aplish them. At this point, all the employees in the office looked at Gloria and wondered if she would ept her offer. Some were already worried about her. ¡°You¡¯re going to give Miss While a harder assignment and still follow thepany¡¯s rules and regtions.¡± She reiterated. She looked a little nervous and looked at Gloria with a worried look in her eyes. That sounded scary! Sara smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss While, you still have toplete five tasks in the first month and eight tasks in the second month. After that, you will have toplete ten tasks each month, but each task will be more difficult.¡± m Therefore, there were no regr employees in thispany, but the benefits and paycheck attracted many people willing to work here throughpetition. Everyone looked at Gloria, and there was a clear look of concern in their eyes. Given Sara¡¯s words, it was clear that Gloria¡¯s next task was going to be very difficult. However, Gloria had never worked in this industry before and had been a housewife for several years. If she epted Sara¡¯s offer, wouldn¡¯t Gloria be kicked out soon after she joined thepany? And the other employees guessed she wouldn¡¯tst two months here. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Gloria nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± She¡¯s eyes widened as she said, ¡°Miss White, you¡­¡± However, she shut up after saying just one word. She guessed this was probably Gloria¡¯s intention. Sara suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Well, Miss White, I will assign all of your tasks in the future. This is your next first task. You check out the documents first. Then you choose a time to negotiate with the business partner.¡± Looking at the documents handed over by Sara, Gloria looked calm and took them over. Then Sara smiled at She and said, ¡°She, please talk to Miss White about the details. You will lead Miss White through the basic information, but you will not help her in any other way. Do you understand? I don¡¯t think Miss White will let you help her either.¡± Sara¡¯s words sounded easygoing and friendly, but it seemed that Sara was giving Gloria an order. She could only obey the order and nodded her head. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Then, Sara nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get back to work.¡± After saying that, Sara went out. And the manager and assistant manager had their own offices. She looked at Gloria with some concern and said, ¡°Miss White, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now? The task that the assistant manager is going to assign to you will surely be difficult to aplish.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Could You Introduce the Process to Me? Gloria justughed and said, ¡°Miss Walsh, you¡¯re right. Ang is doing this for my own good. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Everyone looked stunned. Although Gloria¡¯s words sounded casual, her words sounded very meaningful. Ang had given Gloria difficult tasks in order to make her more capable. However, if the task were too difficult toplete, how could Gloria, as a neer, finish it? And she also had to follow the regtions toplete the following tasks. If her scores were all deducted, she would be kicked out of thepany. How could she return to the White Group in the future? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she would be even less likely to manage the White Group, because she would not be qualified Isn¡¯t Angele doing this to keep Gloria away from the White Group and prevent her from getting any dividends? For a moment, the look on the faces of the other employees seemed to be a bit moreplicated However, some people believed in Ang from the beginning to the end, while some felt that it had nothing to do with them. She was very simple-minded and did not think that much at all. Then she sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the documents and see what your assignment is? I¡¯ll tell you what to do with it.¡± ¡°Thanks, ¡°Gloria said and then opened the documents. When she saw the two most dazzling words, Gloria froze. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Collins personally in charge of this project?¡± She froze. She couldn¡¯t help but say. A girl across from Gloria looked surprised and said, ¡°Oh my God! Miss White, you¡¯re divorced from Mr. Collins. How can you manage to deal with him?¡± Gloria frowned slightly and then looked at She. ¡°Jordy is in charge of the project himself?¡± Everyone else called Jordy Mr. Collins, but Gloria naturally called him by his first name. Some of the female employees couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious. Even though Gloria and Jordy were divorced, the two of them did share some memories, so she could call him by his name. However, what people were more concerned about was that there was a feud between the two. And Gloria even made Jordy lose tens of billions of dorsst time. Therefore, how could Jordy agree to work with her? She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Gloria with a slight frown, She said again, ¡°Miss Walsh and Miss Johnson both have some projects in their hands, but these are projects that we basically are not able toplete, so they are in charge of these projects. I didn¡¯t think Miss Walsh would assign you such a difficult project in the first ce¡­¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you have toplete five projects a month? How about you just give up on this one? Then, you can go to ask Miss Walsh to assign another project for you? After all, even if she were to assign you a difficult task, it shouldn¡¯t involve your personal affairs.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words sound contradictory? Business is business. And I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Collins has never been one to implicate his personal life with business.¡± ¡°If Miss White canplete this task, she¡¯ll prove herself!¡± The girl said with a sneer. Her name was Jolene Barrow, a fan of Jordy¡¯s. Jolene had wanted to work for Collins Group, but the recruiting criteria were too strict, so she wasn¡¯t hired. When she suddenly saw Jordy¡¯s ex-wife, she couldn¡¯t help herself and wanted to target Gloria. ¡°Well¡­¡± She was in a dilemma. She looked like she had concerns for Gloria. And Gloria looked at her with a smile. ¡°Could you introduce the process to me?¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 It¡¯s Time to Go See Jordy She could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡± She then picked up the document and said to Gloria, ¡°First, you need to understand the project and find out who made this proposal. Then go talk to him privately and negotiate with the client. Here.¡± She pointed to a name and a contact number on the document. ¡°Sean Gray wrote this proposal. You can talk to him. As for how to go about getting Mr. Collins to sign the contract¡­well, it¡¯s not something I can help you with.¡± She¡¯s colleagues negotiated with Jordy before, but their efforts were in vain. That led her to know that Mr. Collins was taking personal charge of this project. She went into details about it, and Gloria nodded. ¡°Thank you, She.¡± ¡°No biggie, it¡¯s the least I can do. You have to follow it up and talk to Mr. Collins. It¡¯s actually hard work.¡± She shook her head helplessly and had an intuition that Gloria would fail. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria asked softly, ¡°Is there any time limit for each project?¡± ¡°Nope, but you have to cut five deals this month.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Collins read this proposal?¡± ¡°Yes, but he didn¡¯t approve it. Sean revised it, but Mr. Collins didn¡¯t have the patience to read it.¡± The crowd cast a sympathetic nce at Gloria. It was a very difficult project, and Jordy rejected the proposal. Now Gloria was assigned to it. She was in a tough spot. Jordy was taking personal charge of this project, which made it clear how much he cared about it. Anyway, it was a tough job for Gloria. The crowd seemed to have all kinds ofplicated feelings towards her. Gloria nodded. ¡°Can I make some changes to the proposal?¡± ¡°You have to talk to Sean first. By the way, you can¡¯t change the cost or profit. You know, keep the cost down and boost the profit at no cost to ourpany¡¯s reputation.¡± She looked at Gloria sympathetically. ¡°Got it,¡± Gloria responded briefly and buckled down to the proposal. As She introduced the project, Gloria skimmed through the proposal and found some problems with it. No wonder Jordy rejected it. Next, Gloria needed to talk with someone in charge. She dialed Sean¡¯s number. Sean was quick to answer, ¡°Hello, who is that speaking?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from the Foreign Ministry of the White Group, responsible for the wedding project you designed. I¡¯d like to talk to you about this. Do you have any time avable?¡± Sean fell silent and paused for a moment before he spoke as if to confirm something. ¡°Mr. Collins rejected my proposal, and he won¡¯t want a new version of it. You still want a talk?¡± Gloria began to ponder over his words. Sara is doing everything she can to help Ang keep me out of the White Group, isn¡¯t he? How can I get to work with this rejected proposal? Gloria spoke calmly, ¡°I want to make some changes to your proposal. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Have it your own way.¡± With that, Sean hung up, thinking that she was kidding him. Gloria put down the phone, took out a sh drive from the folder, opened Sean¡¯s file, and began to revise it on theputer. She was quite productive. She perfected every key part in half of a day. Next, she was going to talk to Jordy. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 It¡¯s Like Robbing Banks Gloria felt as if it were one of life¡¯s little ironies. She used to call Jordy a lot, asking him when he wasing home for dinner. Coincidentally, she was now calling him to ask if he was avable for dinner. She hesitated for a moment and called Jordy¡¯s assistant. Harold was a little surprised to get a call from Gloria. Jordy and Gloria divorced, but Harold did not delete her number because he thought they did not make a break clean. Harold answered the phone immediately. ¡°Miss White?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria spoke softly, ¡°Harold, this is Gloria White from the Foreign Ministry of the White Group. I¡¯ve revised the wedding n that Mr. Collins rejected. Does Mr. Collins have any time avable? I¡¯d like to invite him to dinner.¡± Harold was a little surprised. Mr. Collins is avable tonight. But he didn¡¯t dare to tell her. He could only speak softly, ¡°Mr. Collins is in a meeting. I¡¯ll let him know about it after the meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, they ended the conversation. Gloria turned to She and said, ¡°Can I ask Ms. Walsh for a few more projects?¡± She thought Gloria found it hard to finish the one at hand and spoke with some sympathy, ¡°Yeah, but I guess she will surely give you another tougher than this one¡­¡± Gloria smiled weakly, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t keep trying if Jordy rejects my proposal this time.¡± She thought Gloria had a point and nodded. She then sorted through the files and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to her office. Let me try, but I¡¯m not sure I can get you some easy ones.¡± Gloria nodded gratefully. ¡°Thanks.¡± Half an hourter. She returned with four folders in her hand. She looked at Gloria and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Miss White, ording to Ms. Walsh, you have toplete these five projects, including the one you¡¯re working on before asking for more.¡± Gloria did not grumble but took the folders. ¡°Thank you.¡± She ventured with mixed feelings, ¡°Ms. Walsh really wants to train you. Miss White, you can check the files now.¡± ¡°You can call me Gloria,¡± Gloria spoke softly as she opened one of the folders. ¡°Sure!¡± She was a little surprised, but the next moment she spoke with concern, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you keep working here. Gloria, I like you so much. I am your biggest fan!¡± She¡¯s words made Gloriaugh in spite of herself. She then began to read the second proposal. It was a coborative project with the Brown Group. It was even more difficult than the one she was working on Even if she was sort of a friend of Jonathan¡¯s, this project seemed unlikely to seed. This project needed an investment of hundreds of billions of dors from the Brown Group in the early stage, which was quite risky. If it seeded, it would be a win-win situation. But if it failed, Jonathan would lose his shirt in this deal. Hundreds of billions of dors. It¡¯s a lot of money. Gloria chuckled mockingly. It¡¯s like robbing banks. The White Group wanted a huge cash injection from the Brown group and a piece of the pie at no cost. Gloria closed her eyes and then open them to read the next proposal. This was another coborative project with a goodpany. The White Group was trying the same trick to get a cash injection. Gloria frowned and turned her eyes to look at She. ¡°Do you know about these two projects?¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 The Answer Is No She looked doubtful. ¡°Nope¡­¡± Gloria smiled sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°How strange! These projects seem unlikely to seed, Gosh, Gloria¡­¡± She left her sentence hanging. Their colleagues around all looked at them. Gloria read thest two project proposals which also aimed to profit the White Group itself by attracting investment. Her eyes gleamed with great contempt. These proposals were all shot down, though they did no harm to the White Group. It was clear that the White Group was taking advantage of its potential partners. These proposals were not restarted until Gloria joined thepany. Ang was trying to use them to embarrass her and scare her off. Ang is plotting against me! If Gloriained bitterly about these difficult projects, Ang would deliberately mislead everyone into believing that she was incapable. And no one would say anything against Ang, who seemingly expected Gloria to do a good job. Gloria¡¯s eyes were aze with disdain. No matter how difficult it was, she would grit her teeth and go through it. If these five projects seeded, people would admire her ability. She nced at She and asked, ¡°She, do we have a chat group for work?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! I just forgot it. I¡¯ll add you to it.¡± Gloria nodded and soon joined the group. She spoke softly Before Gloria got a reply from Jordy, she read these four proposals and contacted their designers, all of whom found her call a bit weird and granted her permission to make some revisions. The first proposal she was going to revise was the one rted to the Brown Group. The Collins Group. After the meeting, Jordy walked out of the conference room. Harold came to him and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White just called me.¡± Jordy frowned slightly as if he were getting impatient, refusing to say a word. Harold could only continue, ¡°She now works at the Foreign Ministry of the White Group. She called to invite you to dinner and have a talk about the wedding project you rejected.¡± Jordy stared nkly at Harold and asked, ¡°The Foreign Ministry? Ang is head of auditing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Harold reacted instantly and exined, ¡°I mean Miss Gloria White.¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°The wedding project?¡± Harold touched the tip of his nose.¡± Yes.¡± Jordy snorted, ¡°No time for that. Not at all.¡± Harold guessed it right. There was a 50% chance that Jordy would reject Gloria¡¯s invitation. Harold responded, ¡°Got it.¡± MITT Right after that, he took out his phone and called Gloria, with Jordy right beside him. Soon, a female voice rang out, and Jordy¡¯s attention was drawn to it. ¡°Harold.¡± ¡°Sorry, Miss White, Mr. Collins has been following up on a few projects recently and has no time for yours,¡± Harold said apologetically. WAT WWW. Gloria paused for a split second before speaking, ¡°Please tell Mr. Collins that I believe he¡¯ll never let the personal color the professional. He rejected this proposal before. Now I¡¯ve made some improvements. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s a win-win opportunity.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Gloria¡¯s Coming Out! A dismissive snort reached her ears. She paused and then realized that Jordy was right beside Harold. Harold nced at Jordy. Seeing that he had no intention of speaking, Harold spoke hurriedly to Gloria, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him know.¡± Harold hung up the phone, hesitated for a moment, and then looked at Jordy. ¡°Mr. Collins, are you sure you don¡¯t want to work with Miss White?¡±. Jordy snapped with heavy sarcasm, ¡°The project isn¡¯t working. Gloria is now in charge of it. She made me lose so much money. Why should I work with her?¡± Harold said nothing. Jordy continued in a cold voice, ¡°Go find out why she returns to the White Group.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gloria¡¯s phone buzzed just after Harold hung up on her. She nced at the number that was shed up on the screen and then answered the phone. Without waiting for her to speak, Jonathan said gently, ¡°You¡¯re now working at the White Group?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from work then.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was tender and husky. Gloria chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll get you into trouble, Mr. Brown?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like that.¡± Gloria smiled and checked her watch. ¡°I want to talk about a project. You¡¯re gonna pay a lot of money for it.¡± Jonathan chuckled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone talk business like this.¡± Business interests brought businessmen together. Gloria sounded serious. It was not a joke. Jonathan wanted to spoil her. ¡°Making you happy is worth every penny.¡± That amused Gloria. ¡°I have made changes to the proposal. If you have time for dinner tonight, my treat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to let girls pay the bill. I¡¯ll go pick you up now.¡± ¡°No need, let¡¯s get a reservation first. I¡¯ll just go there by myself.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± They hung up the phone. She looked at Gloria and asked with some surprise, ¡°Gloria, was it Mr. Brown..?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± She and Gloria worked at the Foreign Ministry, responsible for phone calls. They didn¡¯t need to leave their desks to answer the phone. She¡¯s eyes shed. Jonathan seems to be on very good terms with Gloria recently, but¡­ will he inject hundreds of billions of dors into thepany for that? Will Mr. Brown do so? She could not help but sigh inwardly and spoke to Gloria, ¡°Gloria, you can do it.¡± Gloria only responded with a smile. Soon, it was time to leave work. Jonathan arrived outside thepany. His sapphire suit matched the Lamborghini in the same color. He leaned against the car, hands in his trouser pockets. He was gorgeous and noble-looking like a prince, far above all ordinary people. His elegance and nobility were unique, attracting the eyes of the people around him¡­ Jonathan was looking in the direction of the gate. His eyes never turned to them. He was waiting for someone, The chat group was deluged with messages! nning Department Bertha said, ¡°Mr. Brown never showed up at ourpany like this before. Everyone knows who he¡¯s waiting for!¡± nning Department-Lauren screamed, ¡°Aaaaaaaargh! I¡¯m so jealous of Gloria! She¡¯s a lucky woman!¡± S Foreign Ministry-Jacqueline said,¡± I¡¯m right at the door staring at them!¡± Foreign Ministry-Jacqueline went on,¡± Gloria ising out!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 hapter 298 A Beautiful Woman Kept Him Company Gloria reached the gate and saw a shy Lamborghini and a handsome man in a blue suit not far away. She frowned slightly. Jonathan kept watching the entrance. He smiled at the sight of Gloria. Gloria disliked him showing up around here, though shie kuew his character and the purpose of his visit. She walked slowly over to him. After all, they needed to work together to get what they wanted. Jonathan smiled and opened the passenger door for Gloria. And under all eager, curious gaze, Gloria got in his car. Some girls in the distance could not help screaming excitedly. ¡°I envy Gloria very much. She grew up basking in al?nost everyone¡¯s attention and married such a wonderful man. Old Mrs. Collins likes her and even treats her like her own granddaughter. Now Gloria is divorced. She doesn¡¯t fall off a cliff, but instead, she¡¯s doing a bang-up job. And Jonathan is making a y for her. She¡¯s a lucky woman. I envy her.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡± After getting into the driver¡¯s seat, Jonathan started the engine, turned to look at Gloria, and softly said, ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡± Gloria said in a rxed voice, ¡°Anything is good.¡± She was here to talk business, not for food. Jonathan guessed the answer. Without asking any further, he took her to a new restaurant. Gloria was a little surprised upon arrival. ¡°You¡­¡± She uttered a word and then looked at Jonathan. Jonathan smiled, ¡°Girls all like this ce, so I brought you here.¡± The restaurant was usually packed to capacity with many customers, but now it was empty. ¡°You have this entire ce?¡± Gloria frowned slightly. Jonathan smiled, ¡°There was always someone bothering us, but now there are only two of us.¡± Gloria began to grumble inwardly. There was always someone bothering us? You deliberately took me to those ces. You¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re sure I won¡¯t remarry Jordy, right? ¡°You go in first. I¡¯ll go park the car.¡± Gloria nodded and got out of the car. Not long afterwards, Jonathan returned to join her. The waiter served them all the dishes. Jonathan¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Do you like it here?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Gloria felt at ease. They carried on with their meal without mentioning a bit about the project. They usually talked about business after meals. Jonathan looked at Gloria¡¯s calm little face across the table. She was here to talk business and stayed as collected as she could. He appreciated her more. Gloria belonged to the white family. ude and Ang would absolutely not stand by and watch her take back thepany. Even if Jonathan did not have anyone pry into Gloria¡¯s working life, he could guess what her assigned task was. ¡°You like the food here?¡± asked Jonathan gently, passing a ss of juice to her. Gloria took it and nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad. What about you?¡± Most men did not like the food girls loved to eat. Food that was not very sweet seemed more eptable. Jonathan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good, especially with such a beautiful woman by my side.¡± His deep eyes shone with affection.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 A Source of Comcency Such frivolous words out of his mouth didn¡¯t make him any the less gentlemanly. Jonathan never offended Gloria, and she felt at ease spending time with him. Gloria raised her eyebrows but said nothing. They continued their meal. Jonathan was a voluble person, and Gloria never felt bored. He had a sense of proportion and made a careful choice of topics. She feltfortable around buim. Gloria had to admit that he was much better than Jordy in this regard. Finally, they finished their food and put down their forks and knives. Gloria looked at Jonathan and suggested bluntly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss business?¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Okay, you know I can¡¯t resist your charms.¡± Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched as she handed him the proposal. ¡°To be honest, this project needs your huge investment in it. I believe that after reading the proposal, you might be willing to invest.¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You sound confident.¡± Surely, it would not be as easy as Gloria said. Perhaps this project needed more money than he had imagined Gloria smiled faintly. Jonathan took the proposal and began to read it. He didn¡¯t begin with the first word because an immense amount of money caught his eye. ¡°Four hundred billion dors,¡± Jonathan blurted in amazement with a suggestion of a smile. Gloria said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± She looked confident as though she already had everything in control. Jonathan started to look forward to working with her. Jonathan stared at Gloria but couldn¡¯t tell anything from her face. He was in no hurry to finish his reading, so he asked again. ¡°Are you sure this proposal will work?¡±. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure, but now I am. I¡¯ve made some changes.¡± Without saying a word, Jonathan continued to read the proposal, his eyes narrowed. There were three pages in total. He began to read it as if he had gotten back to his normal way of working. The more he read, the more he was impressed by her idea. He looked more serious and focused as if to find fault with it and appreciate Gloria¡¯s talent. He didn¡¯t look up until he finished reading it. Jonathan frowned slightly and let his eyes rest on Gloria. ¡°How much did you revise?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes shed as she looked Jonathan in the eye. ¡°Do I have to tell you before our discussion?¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Yes, if I decide to work with you, I¡¯ll follow up on this project personally Likewise, I need the person in charge of this project to do the same.¡± Gloria looked calm and spoke softly, ¡°I revised most of it.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were brighter with amazement. ¡°Gloria, I know you want to take back the White Group. Why don¡¯t you leave it to me? I can help.¡± Gloria¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you trying to poach me and take full charge of this project, Mr. Brown?¡± Jonathan sighed, ¡°With my help, you¡¯ll get the White Group back sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you work for me? I¡¯ll let you have the position you want.¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, you know me. I won¡¯t do that.¡± There was a note of irony in her voice. Jonathan sighed, ¡°I knew it.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You think you¡¯re back to the White Group and able to take everything back as nned? It¡¯ll take longer in this way. And your enemy will only gloat over your loss of resources.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 A Game Changer ¡°I¡¯ll help you take back the White Group, fair and square.¡± The White Group was powerful, but in the eyes of Jonathan and Jordy, to take it down was a pushover. It would be a totally one-sided battle. Jonathan wasn¡¯t just saying it. He was confident in his ability to help Gloria. He might even do a better job than her. But that wasn¡¯t what Gloria wanted. She wanted to work her way through without his help. She owed him a million favors already. How could she return all the favors? What if it urred to Jordy¡¯s father and grandmother that she was that close to Jonathan? Gloria sighed, ¡°Mr. Brown, I know you mean well, but I don¡¯t want to bother you with my problems. I owe you a million favors already.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jonathan smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to return the favors.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read the proposal first, Mr. Brown?¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°An investment of a few hundred billion dors. The White Group is greedy for profit.¡± Gloria sighed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t join thepany, there would be no such an unfair deal.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help chuckling and was in no hurry to respond. Gloria continued with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯d like to cooperate with us, I¡¯ll follow up on this project. I can guarantee that you¡¯ll get a profit as it¡¯s written into the proposal. You pay, and we¡¯ll do our job.¡± Jonathan stared at Gloria¡¯s delicate, calm face. She looked as if she didn¡¯t care whether he agreed or not. But she was out to dine with him. Jonathan could tell that she was reckless. She was in talks on a partnership with him, but she didn¡¯t care whether the talks would break down. She seemed really bolder. Jonathan¡¯s lips arched with a trace of a smile. ¡°I need time to think about it.¡± Gloria nodded understandingly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s such arge investment after all. If you agree immediately, I¡¯ll think there is something wrong with you. If you think this proposal is feasible, I¡¯ll follow up on the specific projects after we sign the contract.¡± Jonathanughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get a better end of the deal. ¡°Especially when I¡¯m facing awyer like you, Gloria.¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows. ¡°When I hit a dead-end, you gave me the opportunity to fight and make a comeback. I¡¯ll always remember all your kindness to me. I¡¯ll stick to my principles and never put you in a tough spot.¡± Jonathan sighed heavily. Gloria created clear boundaries, as if neither of them could take advantage of each other. Gloria was a woman with a brain and reasonable ability. Even if Jonathan asked his subordinates to handle this fully funded project with her revised proposal, it would not work at all. Jonathan halted his thoughts and looked at Gloria with a smile. ¡°Wanna see a movie?¡± She stared at him. She didn¡¯t respond directly but spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Brown, why did you reach out to me a couple of times?¡± ¡°You think I joked about my feelings for you on Twitter?¡± Jonathan squinted at her menacingly. Gloria¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes showed him how she was feeling. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 A Damned Woman Jonathan sighed helplessly and said softly, ¡°Gloria, sometimes I don¡¯t want to put too much pressure on you, but if I don¡¯t say or do anything, I won¡¯t have the chance to fight for it.¡± Gloria pursed her lips. She suddenly regretted it. This man would not tell her the truth, so it was pointless to ask him the question. Just as she curved her lips and wanted to say something, Jonathan said something again. ¡°There is still a long way to go. You can wait and see whether I am your Mr. Right.¡± His voice was very soft, but it was very prating, causing Gloria to freeze for a moment. The next moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, stop making fun of me.¡± At the same time, Jordy had been working overtime in thepany and had just signed thest document. He rubbed his be and leaned against the back of the chair. When he saw the mobile phone on the table, he slowly picked it up and logged onto his Twitter, which he had not posted for so long. When he saw first ce on trending, he instantly turned livid! Jonathan and Gloria had a meal together. Moreover, they had booked the entire hot pot restaurant. Many passers-by were taking photos outside. He could see the gentle smile on Jonathan¡¯s face in the photo, as well as Gloria¡¯s slender back. Jordy¡¯s face turned darker and darker. Why didn¡¯t he know that this woman was so cheap in the past? She couldn¡¯t cooperate with me, so she immediately turned to Jonathan! Such a damned woman! Jordy looked extremely gloomy. The next moment, he took out his phone and called Harold. ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± ¡°Tell Gloria toe to me in the office. Tell her that if she can¡¯t make it in half an hour, then in the future, she will have no more chance to talk to me about any cooperation! Tell her exactly what I said!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Right now!¡± Harold was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Mr. Collins to be so irascible at the moment. After a moment of surprise, he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, the discussion between Gloria and Jonathan came to an end. She said directly, ¡°Since Mr. Brown needs to think about it, then I will wait for your good news.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t show the emotional changes much. Finally, he sighed, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°Gloria, if you keep distancing yourself from me like this, it will be boring.¡± Gloria paused for a moment, but before she could speak, her cell phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was Harold, she immediately looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, I still have something to deal with. See you next time.¡± After that, she took the lead to pick up her bag, and then she walked out. Jonathan did not get up but just stared at her back. If he was not mistaken, the call should be from¡­ He looked extremely gloomy. By the time Gloria arrived at the entrance, she had already picked up the call. ¡°Mr. Ross.¡± ¡°Miss White, Mr. Collins has been working overtime today. He said that he will only wait for you in the office for half an hour. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any other chance to cooperate with him anymore.¡± Harold¡¯s voice sounded a little helpless, but as a worker, he could only follow the boss¡¯s instructions. Gloria furrowed her brows slightly, unable to understand Jordy¡¯s capricious personality. She said directly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± It was already toote to retrieve the n at home. She had a copy on her phone, so she would show it to him when it was time. Gloria turned back to look at Jonathan, who was slowlying out of the restaurant, and she felt guilty, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go first.¡± After that, she went to the roadside to hail a taxi. . However, before she could get in the taxi, Jonathan suddenly grabbed her arm. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 All Kinds of Comment Gloria turned to look at Jonathan and asked doubtfully, ¡°You¡­¡± Jonathan curled his lips slightly and didn¡¯t ask what she was going to do at all. He just said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Gloria froze for a moment. If Jordy knew that Jonathan was the one who sent her to the Collins Group, she would be bound to fail the cooperation. She immediately shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The taxi has already stopped. I can handle it by myself.¡± After that, she got into the taxi. After closing the car door, she said tly, ¡°Excuse me, please go to the front gate of the Collins Group.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car sped away. Jonathan, however, just stood there and watched Gloria go. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If he guessed correctly, the point of Jordy¡¯s regretting it was because he saw the trending topic between him and Gloria. Jonathan sneered and left. Within half an hour, Gloria had indeed arrived at the Collins Group. However, Gloria did not know that Jordy had said that she must arrive at the Collins Group within half an hour because he had known that it would take less than half an hour to go from the hot pot restaurant to his office. At this moment, Harold had already brought Gloria to the entrance of Jordy¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White is here.¡± Gloria stood at the door and did not say anything. She looked calm. ¡°Come in.¡± His voice was as cold as usual. Harold opened the door. Gloria raised her eyes and saw Jordy, who was sitting in front of his desk dealing with some documents. At this moment, his sharp face seemed to be even colder than before. No one dared to get too close to him. Harold had long since gotten used to this. He gestured towards Gloria and said, ¡°Miss White, please come in.¡± Gloria nodded her head, then walked towards the office and closed the door. There were only the two of them in the office. Gloria saw that Jordy was busy with his work and did not pay any attention to her. She raised her eyebrows slightly. She could tell that even if he had the same opinion as her, he wouldn¡¯t really agree to the n. Perhaps he was just trying to make things difficult for her. Thinking of this, Gloria was not in a hurry to speak to him. Instead, she casually walked to the sofa and sat down before taking out her phone. Come to think of it, it was strange. In the past, they hadn¡¯t been alone with each other like this. Even if they were alone, she might only get his sarcasm and disdain. Gloria came back to her senses and swiped through Twitter with her phone. When she saw the trending topic, she froze. How could the fact that she and Jonathan had a meal together on the trending topic again? She frowned as if she was unhappy. However, the trending topic had been on the Inte for a long time. If it was removed, it would make people think that she really had something to do with Jonathan. So, it was better to let things develop like this. However, there were all kinds ofments below. -Shining star, (Oh my god! Now I think that Mr. Brown is more and more matched with Gloria! Look at how gentle Mr. Brown is when he looks at Gloria. He didn¡¯t behave like this to a woman before.) -Funny Figure, (I also think that their rtionship is not ordinary. Maybe Gloria is thinking it through now! Also, she is currently single and has the right to date. Coincidentally, Mr. Brown is pursuing her so earnestly. Most people said Mr. Brown was a yboy, but I have never seen him care so much about any woman.) -Alexia, (Yeah, this time my ¡®husband¡¯ is really too different from before. So jealous, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not Gloria. If I were her, I would definitely say yes to Mr. Brown immediately! His eyes have always been shining. Mr. Brown is so outstanding that every time I see him, I felt excited.] Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 A Trick to Win People¡¯s Heart ¨C Shining star, (Such a pity! We¡¯re not Gloria.) Gloria was still flipping through her phone. Jordy had just finished handling a document when he suddenly remembered Gloriaing. He looked up and saw that Gloria did not behave the way that one wanted to ask for cooperation. Instead, she was ying with her phone wantonly. Jordy¡¯s face immediately darkened. He withdrew his gaze and continued to deal with the documents. He had a lot of work to do. He wanted to see how long she could y and how long her mobile phone could hold on! One hour passed. Gloria didn¡¯t even raise her head as Jordy looked a bit irritated. Two hours passed. Gloria took out her charger slowly. Jordy¡¯s face darkened a lot. He was so angry that heughed. Gloria subconsciously raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s sharp eyes that were fixed on her. She smiled and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Collins finished your work?¡± Jordy looked at her coldly and said sarcastically without hesitation, ¡°Since you want to y up to Jonathan, why do you still want to see me? Do you want both?¡± . Gloria furrowed her brows slightly. However, thinking about how widespread the hot topic was, it was no surprise that he knew about it. She said calmly, ¡°Mr. Collins, the purpose you asked me toe to see you today is sure to listen to the improved n. Why don¡¯t lintroduce it to you?¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you 15 minutes. If you can¡¯t convince me, don¡¯t me me for not distinguishing public from private.¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows and casually took out a USB, ¡°Lend me yourputer.¡± She went straight forward and connected the USB to the server. Jordy didn¡¯t say anything the whole time. Seeing that the USB stick was already connected, she leaned over, picked up the mouse, and clicked on one of the options. That was the wedding celebration n. The two of them were so close to each other that when she leaned over, Jordy smelled the good- smelling and elegant fragrance of her hair. He froze slightly. It was still the familiar scent that made him gradually feel at ease. After Gloria opened the document, she took a step back and said, ¡°I have already prepared all the specific content. Why don¡¯t we take a look at it?¡± Looking at Gloria¡¯s stepping back, his face turned darker, ¡°If I were to look at the files myself, what would I need you for?¡± Gloria was speechless. He wanted her to exin it to him? If that was the case, weren¡¯t the two of them very close? Didn¡¯t he hate it when she came into contact with him? In the end, she stepped forward again and spoke slowly. ¡°I had no idea what suggestions you had got about the scheme that you disagree onst time. But that n was indeed problematic, to begin with, and I¡¯ve already made some changes.¡± Jordy did not say anything. Even though he was prejudiced against Gloria, it was different for work, so he ced a lot of emphasis on the wedding celebration. What¡¯s more? Gloria was getting more and more different. He also wanted to see if this woman could really surprise him. Thereafter, Gloria continued to exin. ¡°There are four points that needed to be sorted out in this wedding celebration, and they are also the main changes I made. There was something wrong with the previous ending part. The idea that people stayed around in huddles was novel, but it¡¯s out of the topic. Let¡¯s go with the original n. Let¡¯s add something novel some tricks during the wedding celebration ceremony and to win people¡¯s hearts.¡± Jordy pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Next, Gloria exined the whole process. Jordy frowned slightly, but gradually, he actually¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Was Jonathan So Important in Her Heart? His eyebrows actually rxed a little bit. If Harold was in the office, he would definitely be able to tell that Jordy was very satisfied with this n! It wasn¡¯t until Gloria finished speaking that her eyes fell on Jordy and she said, ¡°Mr. Collins, the specific n is like this. What do you think of it?¡± Jordy coldly stared at Gloria and did not say a word. At this moment, he no longer had the initial intention of mocking Gloria. Business and personal affairs couldn¡¯t be mixed together! Previously, the purpose he had asked her toe over was because he felt that Gloria was despicable, and he didn¡¯t want her to curry favor with Jonathan. But now, he was very satisfied with the n provided by Gloria. Now, he was more shocked and angrier. Gloria was actually talented in this area. Why didn¡¯t she tell him before? Why did she keep lying to him? Seeing Jordy staring at her with anger, Gloria frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Why is Mr. Collins looking at me like that?¡±. Jordy seemed to beughing in anger. ¡°Gloria, Not to mention Norma and Hannah, since you can even come up with such a proposal, what else have you not told me?¡± A trace of impatience shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. Was he angry? What was there to be angry about? The next moment, she smiled spuriously and said, ¡°I wanted to tell you everything in the past, but you kept me far away. When would I have the chance to speak to you?¡± As for now. She didn¡¯t want to say it, and she wouldn¡¯t tell this man anything because everything had nothing to do with him! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jordy looked gloomy. He took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°We can cooperate with each other.¡± Gloria nced at him in surprise. Did he really not vent his anger on her? However, before she could think further, Jordy said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s a condition.¡± Gloria¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. As expected, it was not that easy. She looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jordy raised his sharp eyes and looked at her. He said in a cold voice, ¡°I once said that your contact with Jonathan will only make everyone think that I was stupid to be with you.¡± Gloria suddenly sneered, ¡°So, if I want to cooperate with you, then I cannot contact Jonathan anymore.¡± Jordy stared at her coldly without saying a word. Gloria sneered and Jordy immediately furrowed his brows. Then, he heard her mocking voice without the slightest hesitation. ¡°We¡¯re divorced now. When Grandpa ced it in public, he alsopletely prevented you from harm. It¡¯s all my fault for being so unruly. What¡¯s there to be blind about?¡± Jordy¡¯s face suddenly darkened! ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to sign or not. Get out on your own if you can¡¯t.¡± Gloria looked at him speechlessly and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, I thought that you distinguished between public and private affairs, which made me here because I thought if the n worked, you would really pass it. But I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Collins would start ndering others in the blink of an eye.¡± Jordy immediately sneered. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± ¡°Huh-Huh!¡± Gloria curled her lips and said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to such an unreasonable request. If Mr. Collins thinks it must be done, then pretend that I never came here.¡± Jordy¡¯s eyes froze instantly. Was Jonathan so important in her heart? Gloria lowered her eyes to look at the watch on her wrist. She should be here now. As expected, as soon as she put down her hand, there was a knock on the door. Gloria had a faint smile in her eyes, and she nced at Jordy out of the corner of his eye. She wanted to see if this man would still be like thister. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 The Show Appears ¡°Jordy. It¡¯s me.¡± Her voice was still as gentle as before. son Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she looked at Jordy and said, ¡°Jordy, look, you owe my sister a huge favor. My sister is worried that I won¡¯t be able to sign the contract, so she came here in person. Do you think we should make such a request in front of my sister? Everyone will be embarrassed, right? Otherwise, she will be sad.¡± ¡°She is your sister. How dare you take advantage of her when she treats you as her own sister?¡± Jordy¡¯s face was gloomy and his voice was cold. However, Gloria did not mind at all. He only chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am a vain and strong-minded person who will do anything to achieve my goals? What I am doing now is so simple. Mr. Collins, for the sake of my sister, I think you¡¯d better bear with it.¡± If one¡¯s staring could kill others, then Gloria would be dead hundreds of times. Gloria onlyughed lightly as she took a few steps back, maintaining a distance between them. It seemed as if the two of them were still talking about the cooperation, without going too far. ¡°Jordy?¡± When there was no response from inside, Ang spoke again. Jordy coldly nced at Gloria as if he was warning her not to speak carelessly. Then, he softened his voice and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door suddenly opened. Gloria raised her eyes and saw that Ang had been in the wheelchair pushed in by her assistant, Brenda. Ang looked at Brenda and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gloria stepped forward to stand behind Ang and had her back facing Jordy. She looked at Ang with a kind of resentment, but the next moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Ang, I didn¡¯t expect you to worry about me when I came out to sign the contract.¡± These words sounded like a child¡¯s y at first, but after listening carefully, Ang clearly heard the sarcasm and displeasure in her words. A cold smile shed across Ang¡¯s eyes. After all, Gloria was demonstrating herself in front of her! The result of the demonstration was that it was impossible to achieve her wish! Today, Gloria sent her a text message. The message read: My dear Ang, I¡¯m in my ex-husband¡¯s office. Did you think you¡¯d win just like that? I¡¯m the only one in his heart. Even if I don¡¯t want him anymore, I won¡¯t let you two be together sessfully She had been upied at that time and found that it had been half an hour since she received the text message. Regardless of much, she rushed over immediately. Ang smiled and said, ¡°Of course. After all, you have just entered thepany. Maybe you can¡¯t do a lot of things well, so I naturally have to help you.¡± She was not surprised that Gloria woulde to sign the contract. Gloria did not say anything and pushed Ang in. Jordy, who had been sitting at his desk and watching the two of them interact with each other, remained silent with a sullen face. Seeing this, Ang smiled secretly. She knew that Gloria¡¯s appearance was bound to make Jordy unhappy. The next moment, she pretended to be slightly embarrassed and said, ¡°Did I disturb you guys?¡± Gloria, who was standing behind Ang, smiled and looked at Jordy as if she was challenging him. She wanted Ang to take the initiative to enter the ¡®trap¡¯. Now that Ang had said that she would help her as soon as she came in, she could not change her words even if she left. As for Jordy, who owed Ang from the very beginning, with Ang¡¯s presence, her contract could be easily signed and she did not have to agree to his messy conditions. Because Jordy couldn¡¯t make such a request in front of Ang, which would make him seem as if he still loved her, which would make Ang even sadder. That¡¯s it! Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a bigger smile. The show was about to begin. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Was It For Her? Jordy had obviously seen the provocation in Gloria¡¯s eyes, and a wave of anger welled up in his heart. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ang was here, he might have already lost his temper! After a short moment, he puckered his lips and said indifferently, ¡°No.¡± Ang seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then said with a smile, ¡°That would be good.¡± The smile on Gloria¡¯s lips seemed to have widened. At this moment, Ang¡¯s mind had been clouded by love, and she didn¡¯t know Gloria was setting a trap for her. She just looked at Jordy with a smile, ¡°Jordy, what do you think of this project?¡± She had a gentle smile on her face, and her demeanor was natural and graceful. It was as if she had studied the n before, and she was confident in it. Jordy¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over her, and in the end, he said softly, ¡°Not bad.¡± Ang was a little surprised. She knew about this project. How could Jordy say such words? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Could it be because of her? In an instant, Ang was even more secretly delighted. She turned to look at Gloria, and the smile on her lips grew wider and wider. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯ve done a good job.¡± Gloria smiled and sighed helplessly. ¡°Ang, just now Mr. Collins felt awkward because of the strained rtionship between us and he¡¯s still considering it. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll think too much if he agrees to this contract. But after all, this is a mutually beneficial matter for thepany. Can you help me persuade Mr. Collins? After all, you know that there¡¯s no possibility for me to be with Mr. Collins again.¡± Ang froze for a moment. Dammit! She finally understood! She felt that something was wrong earlier. Why would Gloria send her such a text message! It turned out that Gloria was making use of her! She wanted her toe over and find Jordy to achieve this cooperation! Ang took a slight breath, restrained her emotions, and said to Jordy with a smile, ¡°Jordy, I¡¯m worried about Gloria so Ie and have a look. Since you¡¯ve already discussed the cooperation, just go as you like. Although we¡¯re very close, we can¡¯t mess up the rules and regtions. If you think there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it. If there¡¯s any problem, you can ask Gloria to make changes or reject it. You don¡¯t have to do it for my sake.¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled slightly. It seemed that Ang had noticed it. But so what? The thing was she came here. As long as she came here, there would be no problem with the cooperation this time. Jordy looked calm and said, ¡°You did a good job in teaching her.¡± Ang was speechless. Astonishment flitted across her eyes. However, she was unable to make heads or tails of it, and could only smile. Gloria pursed her lips. Did Jordy not want to admit that this n had something to do with her? Or did he not believe that this n had anything to do with her, to begin with? Ang dawdled for a moment and said, ¡°Jordy, are you satisfied with this n?¡± Jordy¡¯s cold gaze swept over Gloria. Seeing the victorious smile on her face, he calmly said, ¡°Currently, the preliminary n is eptable and we can follow the contract. However, in the future, I will need someone to work on this case to hand it over to me and follow it up.¡± Ang was a little shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve epted the n!¡± Gloria froze. Did Jordy say those words deliberately for her to hear? She subconsciously looked at Jordy and saw the sneer and sarcasm in his eyes. Gloria was speechless. As expected, he would make things difficult for her in the future. She took advantage of Ang, who had once saved his life, to make him have no choice but to agree. He felt wrong, so he would make things difficult for her in many ways after the cooperation! The next moment, she smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Ang, I won¡¯t disturb you and Mr. Collins anymore. I¡¯ll be waiting for your notice anytime.¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Doesn¡¯t She Really Care About Jordy? Ang took in a deep breath. Forget it, so what if Gloria was allowed toplete this mission? She had five more missions this month. And ording to usual practice, it was impossible for her to leave thepany this month. After thinking it through, Ang looked at Jordy and said, ¡°Jordy, since you still have work to do, I will leave with Gloria first.¡± Jordy¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but in the end, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t always think too much for others. Even if you waste your energy, others may not appreciate it.¡± Gloria had just reached the door when she heard Jordy¡¯s words. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she continued walking out. There was a smile in Ang¡¯s eyes. She liked it when these two people were fighting against each other. Now she was more and more sure that Jordy agreed to Gloria¡¯s n because of her. This could be considered letting Gloria off lightly. After all, the Collins Group ownedrge family business, and this n would be beneficial to the White Group as well. For Jordy, it was not a big deal to sacrifice all this for her. asi She shook her head and said, ¡°Jordy, you may have misunderstood me this time. I¡¯ll exin it to you next time. Gloria has just been away. I¡¯ll go after her first.¡± Jordy didn¡¯t say anything this time and just nodded lightly. Brenda pushed Ang and caught up with Gloria in no time at all. ¡°Gloria.¡± Ang still put on a smile on her face. Gloria turned her head and saw Ang¡¯s gentle gaze. Ang smiled. ¡°Shall we go back together? Where do you live? Should I drive you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It just so happened that she had something to tell Ang. Soon, the two of them got in the car. car The driver was Brenda. This was Ang¡¯s confidante. Brenda had known all her facial expressions. The moment after the car left, Ang sneered directly at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, well done today.¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to you that I was able to do what I did? However, from what I did today, you could see that Jordy is concerned about you, which isn¡¯t a loss, is it?¡± There was a sh of satisfaction in Ang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, today, because of this, I will forgive you. But in order toplete this cooperation, you sent me such a text message. You are finished.¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You can show it to him, I don¡¯t care.¡± Ang frowned. Why was she so calm? ¡°Doesn¡¯t she really care about Jordy?¡± That was impossible. Gloria was acting in the opposite direction right now. Did she have any other ideas? Through this text message, could she even make Jordy treat her even better? Ang looked at her coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Ang, you can guess what I mean.¡± She didn¡¯t look at Ang, and her expression was calm, but sometimes, she felt that¡­ The woman in front of her might be one of the murderers who caused her father¡¯s death, but now she actually smiled at this woman. Ang frowned and immediately said in a cold voice, ¡°As your sister, I have to give you a few words of advice. You can¡¯t be Cindere. You should know yourself well.¡± Gloria nodded her head with a faint smile, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Ang instantly realized that she was mocking her. Instead of being angry, Ang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care.¡± Today, Ang was annoyed by the meeting between Gloria and Jordy. However, she was also happy that Jordy had helped Gloria ount for her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Gloria behaved as usual but her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the contents, her expression changed greatly and she immediately ordered solemnly, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 You¡¯d Better Be Careful Brenda was a little surprised, and she quickly nced at Ang in the rearview mirror. Without Ang¡¯s order, she could not directly listen to Gloria¡¯s order. Otherwise, she would be punished by Ang when she returned. Ang turned to look at her in confusion. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gloria was indifferent as she said, ¡°You¡¯re sending me off today just to put on a show. Ang, there¡¯s no point in us continuing to ride in the car. I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be ying word games with you.¡± Ang frowned tightly. Is Jordy looking for her? Could it be that the two of them were going to meet again? She immediately said, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll ask Brenda to send you off.¡± Gloria smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t meet Jordy again.¡± Ang frowned and immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop the car!¡± WI Brenda immediately turned right and slowly pulled over. Ang coldly looked at Gloria without saying a word. She wanted to warn Gloria that it would be best if she behaved herself, but warning her would be of no use. Not only would Gloria not do as she said, but she would also return to annoy her. After Gloria alighted from the car, she casually hailed a taxi. Ang, with a gloomy face, said, ¡°Brenda, just shut the door. Be careful and follow her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Gloria had not gone to look for Jordy, Ang finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, she also wanted to know where Gloria was going. But when she found that Gloria finally got out of the car in front of thew firm, her face suddenly darkened. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Had she known earlier that Gloria would be here, she would not have wasted any time or energy following her. She gritted her teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gloria walked to the door and slowly turned to look at the intersection. Seeing the ck car slowly be away, her eyes shed with sarcasm as she walked in. At this moment, the otherwyers had already gotten off work, and only Irene was still waiting for Gloria. Upon seeing Gloria, she looked serious, ¡°Gloria.¡± Gloria nodded her head, then walked to Irene and sat down, ¡°Irene, please tell me what you have found.¡± Irene said with aplicated look, ¡°Everything about your father was normal at the beginning, but there was something wrong with your uncle. I found that he was very close to a doctor. They didn¡¯t have much contact before, but this doctor is good at¡­¡± Gloria blinked slightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±. In fact, she was already mentally prepared. She had already gone back and done the test on the piece she took out from her father¡¯s room. ¡°This doctor knows well about the structure of a human, and he is good at making poison.¡± Gloria immediately clenched her fists, ¡°Where is the doctor?¡± ¡°After your father died, he resigned. I¡¯m still looking for him.¡± ¡°As for your father, I have checked some records of his going in and out of the hospital. There is no big problem with his heart at all.¡± Gloria pursed her lips and did not say anything. Irene¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s all I can find out now. Your uncle¡¯s too secretive. If I want to find out the truth of Norma, I¡¯ll have to start with the servants.¡± Gloria pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°I see.¡± Irene didn¡¯t look well, ¡°Your uncle and your father are blood brothers, and your father has paid so much to help your uncle, but he¡­! Are the interests really so important in his eyes!¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°In his eyes, there has never been any familial love.¡± Irene sighed and looked at her. ¡°What are you gonna do next?¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Why Not Have Dinner Together? ¡°For the time being, I cannot act rashly. Without sufficient evidence, I am unable to send them into prison.¡± Irene pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then if you need anything, just tell me.¡± Gloria nodded her head, ¡°Regarding my father¡¯s case, let them continue to investigate. Perhaps there are some other guys that we haven¡¯t noticed yet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gloria and Irene exchanged a few words before leaving together. Irene sent Gloria home. On the way home, Gloria was constantly pondering the situation. ude¡¯s attempt to take over the White Group was just an excuse. In fact, during this period, he could convince some people in thepany. If so, she would surely be able to find something from the shareholders. Now, she had to promote inside thepany as soon as possible! She had been thinking alone all the way. When they arrived and when Irene had just stopped the car, Gloria still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Irene looked at Gloria and said in a deep voice, ¡°So what did they do to your father? He really did have a heart problem before he passed away.¡± A cold smile shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes, ¡°They asked my father to eat regrly a kind of calcium tablet, saying that it would be good for his health. My dad was not on his guard against them.¡± ¡°There is something wrong with it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Irene frowned slightly, ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°There is one thing that absolutely cannot be eaten together with the calcium tablet. I guess they don¡¯t dare to take out such a thing openly. They must have crushed it into food without anyone knowing. Over time, there was something wrong with my dad¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Damn it! So despicable!¡± Irene furiously knocked on the steering wheel! Gloria controlled her emotions and smiled at Irene, ¡°Thank you, Irene. I have bought a kind of new coffee recently, which tastes pretty good. Shall we go up and try it?¡± Irene was the one who loved drinking coffee the most. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria often prepared some good coffee for her on weekdays. Irene smiled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯lle another day.¡± Gloria didn¡¯t insist and watched as Irene left. She stood still and was not in a hurry to go upstairs. She looked cold. The evidence must have been eliminated by them, and they were all family. In the beginning, they were respectful to each other, so they would not really suspect anything about each other, which gave them enough time to get rid of the evidence. Gloria closed her eyes. She stopped being entangled and walked upstairs. The next day. Gloria went to work after breakfast. When she arrived at the office, She looked at her with the same sympathetic look as yesterday. ¡°Gloria, although the result is unsatisfactory, we¡­ just work hard to have a clear conscience.¡± She¡¯s voice was soft and cute. Gloria smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± There was no problem with Jordy¡¯s side. On Jonathan¡¯s side, she guessed that there was a 70% chance that Jonathan would agree. She would not urge Jonathan because she would continue to talk about the next topic She didn¡¯t know that Gloria would be so sessful, so she sighed, ¡°Although it¡¯s a test for you, you are new here and have to start all over again. I¡¯m a nobody, otherwise, I would have helped you.¡± Gloria smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you, but leave it to fate.¡± Although she said so, she always felt that man could conquer nature. After dealing with Jordy, she felt that there was no problem with anything else. Gloria had already taken out her phone. She wanted to call Mr. Waydell¡¯s assistant, but Mr. Waydell¡¯s style¡­ Gloria frowned slightly and finally dialed the number. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Hello, this is Gloria from Foreign Affairs Department in the White Group. May I ask when Mr. Waydell will be free? Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 I¡¯m Worried About You The one on the other end of the line was slightly surprised, ¡°Miss White?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The assistant paused for a moment before saying softly, ¡°All right. Mr. Waydell is in a meeting right now. I¡¯ll pass on the message to him and call you backter.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Just like that, the two of them hung up. The assistant put down his phone and went straight to Mr. Waydell¡¯s office, At this moment, Mr. Waydell was sitting at his desk. He was panting heavily. Obviously, he was too fat. He looked to be in his forties. He wore a pair of white-framed sses, which made him greasy. Many women couldn¡¯t bear to look at him directly. Knowing that his assistant hade in, he didn¡¯t even raise his head and continued to look at the photo of the beautiful woman on his phone. The assistant had long been used to Mr. Waydell¡¯s behavior, but he just walked to his desk. His assistant was a male assistant. Although Mr. Waydell was lecherous, he left most of the work to the man. He also knew that lust led to stupidity, so he didn¡¯t want the secretary to get too close to him. If you want to y with women, just find one outside. His principle was not to support women to be in power, because most of the people in power relied on their good-looking. A woman was eye candy with big breasts and no brain. If it was handed over to these women, hispany would be over. ¡°Mr. Waydell, Miss White gave me a call and said that she wanted to invite you for dinner.¡± Mr. Waydell stopped flipping through the photos and immediately looked up at his assistant. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Miss White.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mr. Waydell¡¯s interest was immediately aroused, and his greasy face was full of excitement. ¡°Which one?! Jordy¡¯s ex-wife?¡± The assistant paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her. I just made an investigation, knowing that she is now working as an employee of the Foreign Affairs Department in White Group.¡± Mr. Waydellughed. ¡°Hah-hah, an invitation from a beautifuldy, I have to go. Tell her that I have time tonight. I¡¯ll book the address¡­¡± Speaking of this, he hesitated, because he just wanted to say the presidential suite that he often had. However, considering Gloria¡¯s status, he hesitated for a moment before lightly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the clubhouse I used to go to. Book a decent room.¡± His assistant felt a bit worried and said, ¡°Mr. Waydell, you¡­ after all, she is rted to Mr. Brown. If you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about for a woman who had once had sex with others? I¡¯ll sleep with her for one night. After that, she can date anyone she wants. businessmen meet because of profit. If she wants to cooperate with me, she has to pay the price.¡± ¡°But ! ¡°Okay, if you have arranged it, call her and tell her that I¡¯m very busy and agreed to meet her for her sake.¡± The assistant nced at Mr. Waydell, who was ying with his mobile phone leisurely and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It was time to get off work, but Gloria had not been away from thepany. She wanted to wait for the time to go straight to meet Mr. Waydell. She¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Gloria, ¡°Gloria, we¡¯re already off work. Shall we go together?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°I am sorry. But I still have some matters to take care of. I¡¯ll leaveter.¡± She sighed and she was a little worried. ¡°Are¡­ Are you really going to meet Mr. Waydell today? Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡± ¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s okay.¡± Today, She had been persuading her that Gloria was grateful for her help. She frowned. ¡°But this Mr. Waydell¡­ There is really something wrong with him. He is an old fox. When he talks to women about cooperation, he only cares about himself and doesn¡¯t even mention cooperation. You are still so beautiful. Gloria, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 You Don¡¯t Need To Share ¡°But¡­¡± Before She could finish her sentence, Gloria interrupted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She opened his mouth and did not know what to say for a moment. She could only sigh helplessly, ¡°Then¡­ be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just like that, while waiting, the time wasing. After Gloria was done with her preparations, she headed to the location Mr. Waydell had sent her. When she arrived, Mr. Waydell was already there. Gloria was a little surprised. When Mr. Waydell saw Gloria¡¯s impressive figure in a formal suit, excitement appeared in his eyes. He immediately stood up and smiled at Gloria. ¡°Hello, Miss White. I am really honored to be invited by you for dinner.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Mr. Waydell, you¡¯re exaggerated. I¡¯m very grateful that you cane.¡± Mr. Waydell smiled. ¡°Come, have a seat. What would you like to eat?¡± Hunter extended a hand and gestured for Gloria to sit at the dining table. At that moment, Mr. Waydell looked quite graceful. However, his greasy look and the fact that his body was not so good made hisplexion not very good. At first nce, Gloria could tell that he was a person with a fine appearance but a bad body. Gloria nodded with a smile and walked to the dining table to sit down. Mr. Waydell directly handed the menu over to Gloria, ¡°Order what you want to eat. It¡¯s my honor to be invited by you today. So it¡¯s not good to let you pay the bill. Just order whatever you want, and it¡¯s all on me.¡± ¡°Mr. Waydell, you¡¯re so polite. It is I who makes an appointment with you. How can I let you pay?¡± ¡°Well, since we know each other today, we will be friends in the future. Miss White, please feel free to tell me if you have any difficulties or troubles in the future.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria smiled, ¡°Thank you, we¡­¡± Just as she was about to mention the contract, Mr. Waydell immediately said with a smile, ¡°Miss White, there is a dish that is very authentic in this restaurant. Do you want to try it?¡± Gloria could only pause the topic and nod, ¡°Sure.¡± Gloria could only pause the topic and nod, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Then Miss White, what do you want to have?¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Anything is okay. Mr. Waydell, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Mr. Waydell smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I oftene to this restaurant. There are a lot of delicious dishes. Miss White, please try them.¡± Gloria nodded and did not say anything. At that moment, Mr. Waydell was very normal and there was nothing he could do to cross the line. However, Gloria did not dare to rx at all. At the same time¡­ In the next door. A few rich gentlemen were sitting together. They didn¡¯t eat but just sat on the sofa. They chatted and drank with each other. At the same time, the room was filled with the mor of music. George seemed to be in a very good mood. Carlos roved over him and turned down the music. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t hear each other. Carlos looked at George and said, ¡°What happened to you today that made you insist on asking us to come over?¡± ¡°Hey, let me tell you, I found my dream lover! I must share our story with you!¡± Jordy¡¯s handsome face darkened. Even Carlos said with a gloomy face, ¡°You can even change 30 girlfriends in a month. You don¡¯t need to share with us every time.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± George mmed the beer onto the table and roared, ¡°I¡¯m serious this time! Can¡¯t I be?¡± However¡­ None of the other two believed his words. Their eyes were filled with mockery. Ever since George had been injured by his parents, he had never believed in so-called true love. He was even obsessively prejudiced against women¡­ Carlos and Jordy had tried to persuade him, but it was of no use. Just as George was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Gloria Being In Danger Both the other two looked at his mobile phone. When George saw the number, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Look, my dream lover is calling. I really like this girl. Would you like me to introduce her to you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The other two spoke at the same time. Apparently, they didn¡¯t want to waste time meeting a woman who would have nothing to do with George in the future. George¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn!¡± George stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer the call. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The other two did not make a sound as George walked out withrge strides. George was on the phone and he paced back and forth in the corridor. When he saw a group of waiters carrying dishes, he touched his stomach. Tsk, he was a little hungry. The door of a private room was opened. George¡¯s expression changed a little when he saw those two familiar figures! He immediately said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Babe, I suddenly have an important matter to deal with. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± When George heard the woman¡¯s reply, he hurriedly walked toward his private room. Seeing Jordy and Carlos drinking, George looked at Jordy and said, ¡°I just saw a woman! You must be interested in her.¡± Jordy frowned and looked at him impatiently. Carlos obviously guessed something and immediately asked, ¡°Gloria?¡± Jordy¡¯s face suddenly turned a little cold, and he looked at the words George again. George nodded. ¡°I saw her and a man in the private room next door. The server had just served the dishes and I saw there were only them. They are alone. And do you know who the man is?¡± OV In the end, George seemed to be excited. ¡°I saw them clearly just now¡­¡± SON Carlos frowned slightly. If it was an ordinary man, George might not be like that, but the person must be a threat to Jordy or a threat to Gloria. Could it be¡­ Jonathan? Seeing that Jordy¡¯s face was getting darker and darker, Carlos asked on behalf of Jordy, ¡°Who is him?¡± Jordy¡¯s face darkened as he stared at George. ¡°He is Hunter,¡± George tutted. Carlos¡¯ face changed slightly, and he instantly looked at Jordy. The atmosphere in the room was obviously colder than before! Carlos immediately opened his mouth, ¡°Jordy, you know very well what kind of person Hunter is. If it was only them together, Gloria would be in danger.¡± George immediatelyughed out loud, ¡°You can¡¯t put it like that. Anyway, Gloria is already divorced. As a single person, she has the freedom to do whatever she wants. By the way, Gloria is not a fool.¡± Carlos furrowed his brows, but before he could say anything, George spoke again, ¡°Moreover, Gloria is famous now. She is even more famous than before. A top-notchwyer is already enough to make many people panic. A person might be used by her if he is not careful. Furthermore, she¡¯s currently under grandma¡¯s protection. Hunter should at least think about it.¡± Jordy¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and he just sat in his seat without moving. On the contrary, George looked at Jordy with a faint smile and said, ¡°Why does your face look so pale? You can flirt with Ang. It¡¯s natural for her to find a new lover. You¡¯re not going to break up a couple, are you?¡± Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes instantly fell on George, who wasughing in his heart.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Differentiate Between Public And Private Matters George knew that Jordy couldn¡¯t let go but that he pretended not to care about Gloria. George wanted to see how Jordy would deal with it. George crossed his legs and had a smile on his face as if he was watching a show. Carlos looked at Jordy and persuaded him, ¡°There is nothing that Hunter can¡¯t do. This person is bold. Besides, you are divorced with Gloria. In his eyes, Gloria is no longer a threat.¡± Georgeughed and crossed his legs leisurely, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Doesn¡¯t Jonathan quite like Gloria right now? With him around, I¡¯m afraid Hunter wouldn¡¯t dare to do something to Gloria. I saw them sitting together and Hunter was in a good manner. I¡¯m afraid Hunter is willing to sign the contract with Gloria.¡± Jordy was speechless. Seeing that Jordy was still indifferent and his face was cold, Georgeughed and said, ¡°All right, I am just gossiping with you. Let¡¯s continue to y. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink. Let¡¯s celebrate that I meet my dream lover.¡± With that, George poured wine for Jordy and Carlos Jordy all of a sudden nced at George coldly. George was a little chilled by Jordy¡¯s gaze. George frowned. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± At that moment, Gloria was served dishes on the table. Gloria turned to look at Hunter, who was with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked scheming. Gloria noticed that he looked at her figure from time to time. Hunter said with a smile, ¡°Miss White, please have a taste. These dishes taste good.¡± Gloria smiled and nodded. She picked up his chopsticks and picked up the food. However, the moment she took it to her lips, she could smell a strange taste. She slowly put down her chopsticks and smiled, ¡°Mr. Waydell, I made an appointment with you¡­¡± ¡°Miss White, how about we eat first?¡± Hunter interrupted Gloria again with a slightly unhappy voice. Gloria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I will be unconscious after the meal. Won¡¯t Ie here for nothing today?¡± Hunter immediately retorted with a smile. ¡°How will youe for nothing?¡± Would it be in vain to sleep with Gloria? Every woman who slept with him would be excited. They all praised how great he was. It would be Gloria¡¯s fortune to sleep with him. Gloria was calm as she looked at Hunter with a smile, ¡°Mr. Waydell, I came with sincerity today. If you don¡¯t take a look at my ns, I can guarantee that you will lose at least hundreds of millions of pounds.¡± Hunter frowned and immediately looked at her. ¡°Miss White, what do you mean? Are you going to cooperate with my enemy to sue mypany?¡± At that moment, his voice was filled with displeasure. If he wanted to rape Gloria, he naturally had to check her background. Furthermore, Gloria¡¯s reputation was so great, how could he not know? Merely, the more difficult she was to be dealt with, the more desiring he became. He would rather take the risk to have a taste of sleeping with her. Gloria smiled, ¡°How could that be? What I said was that the contract would make you earn at least hundreds of millions of pounds.¡± Hunter was a little surprised. ¡°Hundreds of millions of pounds?¡± Gloria nodded and said with a normal expression, ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t I take it out first and show it to you? It won¡¯t be toote to eat after we have decided on our ns, right? After that, we would be in a different mood. I heard that you have always been a decisive person who knows how to differentiate between public and private matters.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Are You Really Not Going to Think About It? Hunter was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he looked at Gloria as if he was deep in thought. Gloria¡¯s expression had always been calm and did not show much emotion. As expected, something was added to the dishes. However, since there were only them in the room, Gloria was not afraid. Hunter smiled and said, ¡°Your words make sense, but as you know, many things are not done in vain. I think you, who have been working so hard, must understand the ways of the world very well, don¡¯t you?¡± As Hunter spoke, he had already raised his hand. Seeing that his hand was about to touch hers, Gloria easily avoided it,pletely ignoring his hand in the air. The smile at the corner of Hunter¡¯s mouth was a little stiff, but in the next moment, he regained his composure. Looking at Gloria, Hunter smiled and said, ¡°Miss White, the current society is just like this. You should know what I want and what you should pay. I heard that you would train hard after you returned to thepany this time. You are distributed with such an important task. If you can¡¯t sign the contract with me, how can you keep a foothold in the White Family?¡± Gloria squinted her eyes. Hunter was probably used to that kind of method, so he could speak so urately. Seeing that Gloria did not say anything, Hunter chuckled and said, ¡°Look, signing this contract with me is actually not a loss for you. You are already married, so if you spend a night with me, it won¡¯t affect you much. Also, through me, you can get a lot of profit, right? If we have deeper intercourse this time, you can ask me to help with your ns in the future, right?¡±. §ã§Ñ§á§Ñ Gloria immediately sneered, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve already investigated your history. You¡¯re good at capturing people¡¯s hearts and promising to give them some benefits. However, you wouldn¡¯t fulfill your promise after that, right?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hunter frowned immediately. He put down his chopsticks and said unhappily, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t intend to sign the cooperation today. In that case, I don¡¯t think we can have deeper intercourse. You can leave.¡± Gloria did not mind what Hunter had said at all. She only said with a faint smile, ¡°Yourpany is currently in a bad state. You must have been worried a lot about these things, right?¡± Hunter looked at her unhappily. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you mocking ourpany?¡± Although hispany was not as good as the White Group, it had entered the top 100 in the world, and many people envied it. But Gloria was mocking him? Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Although there is only a profit of a few hundred million in this cooperation, it can help yourpany advance more than ten ces. Do you believe it?¡± Hunter¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He looked at Gloria. At that moment, he was no longer thinking about sleeping with her as before. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Gloria was not in a hurry to tell him the whole n. Instead, she smiled at him again, ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t just look at the immediate benefits. The n in my hands is beneficial to the White Group, but compared to yourpany, it¡¯s much less. Are you really not going to reconsider?¡± Hunter was stunned by her words. He felt that something was wrong, but¡­ he was really curious about what Gloria¡¯s n was. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Can Be Found Everywhere ¡°Since you are so confident, let me see what your n is.¡± Gloria smiled and took out her documents. When Hunter talked about cooperation with others before, he had never been bullied like that, especially by women. But he was being manipted by Gloria and he was really in a passive position. However, if it was really as Gloria had said, even if he was being manipted, it would be good. Hunter took over the n provided by Gloria. At that moment, he was not in a hurry to expect something to happen with Gloria. Instead, he started to read the documents seriously. The more he read, the more frightened he became. However, he was sly, so he didn¡¯t show it on his face at all. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Hunter was done reading, he put down the proposal. However¡­ Before that, Gloria had already checked. If Hunter wasn¡¯t interested, he would never finish reading the n. That was how disrespectful Hunter was to others. After he finished reading it and became serious, Gloria waspletely certain that he was totally interested in the n. Gloria was not in a hurry to speak, but Hunter said with a faint smile, ¡°I have to say that the n is not bad. However, the n is uniform in the market. What makes you think that this n can definitely help my group to make a meteoric rise?¡±. Gloria replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve shown you the n, but since you¡¯ve investigated me, you should know that I won¡¯t be fired by thepany even if you don¡¯t sign the contract with me.¡± Hunter suddenlyughed. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Miss White, you should know that if you have my help, you can really have a meteoric rise. But without my help, those people may not cooperate with you because I didn¡¯t agree to cooperate with you. They may be afraid of me and won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡± Gloria was not a fool. She could tell that Hunter was threatening her. If she did not obey Hunter, he would definitely intervene in her affairs in the future, making it impossible for her to sign a contract. Gloria lightly smiled, ¡°If you insist, then we have nothing to talk about. As for me, I can only return to the lawyer industry and y my part as awyer to get justice for others.¡± She spoke thest four words with emphasis, stressing each word. Obviously, she was also threatening Hunter that if he dared to do anything to her, he should not me her for being cruel. Hunter¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°It seems that Miss Whiter is going to deadlock with me until the end.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Mr. Waydell, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. It¡¯s fate that brought us together, but if we be strangers in the future, we can¡¯t forget the fate that brought us together today, right? Bing an enemy will only cause both sides to suffer.¡± The corners of Hunter¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Lawyers are really different. Miss White, you¡¯re really sharp- tongued.¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°That¡¯s my business. Mr. Waydell, why don¡¯t you consider this n carefully? If you want to make a name for yourself, you¡¯ll have to rely on your luck and methods. You know very well that if you miss this opportunity, I¡¯ll find someone else. You should know that the same enterprise as White Group is one in a million, but I¡¯m afraid that the samepany as yours can be found everywhere, right?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Hunter¡¯s expression seemed bad. However, Gloria had already retracted her proposal and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Mr. Waydell, you should think about it. I¡¯ll be waiting for your call at any time.¡± As saying that, Gloria was about to get up, but Hunter suddenly got up and stood in front of her to stop her. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Being Angry No matter who it was and no matter what, there would always be times when people were unwilling to ept it. Furthermore, Hunter had spent a lot of time and effort on such a beautiful woman as Gloria. He was not willing to let Gloria leave just like that. Gloria hurriedly took a step back and looked at Hunter, ¡°Does Mr. Waydell have any advice for me?¡± Hunter smiled at Gloria, ¡°Miss White, everything can be discussed, right?¡± USS ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a drink and eat? I am satisfied with the contract. As long as we eat this meal, I will cooperate with the White Group.¡± Gloria furrowed her brows slightly. Hunter, on the other hand, smiled and said, ¡°But if Miss White really doesn¡¯t respect me, then¡­ it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t cooperate.¡± Gloria looked at Hunter meaningfully. ¡°How much of this food hasn¡¯t been spiked?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hunter was speechless. ¡°Miss White, are you determined to embarrass me?¡± Gloria did not say anything. But the next moment, the door of their private room was suddenly opened. Hunter immediately turned back unhappily. ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t you know that we have something important to do now?¡± But when Hunter saw that it was a man with an extraordinary temperament, his expression changed slightly. The next moment, Hunter hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, George, why do you have time to come here? Did youe to the wrong room ore to find me? Hah, your presence brings light to this room.¡± Gloria furrowed her brows slightly. She did not expect to meet George there. George was not in a hurry to close the door. He walked over and looked at the table full of wine and dishes. He sat down leisurely and said, ¡°Mr. Waydell and Miss White are having a meal together. Do you mind having one more person? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Hunter¡¯s brows furrowed. Hunter might not really care if George was just awyer, but the point was that Hunter could not afford to offend George because of his background. George was different from Gloria. The difference was too great. Hunter immediately started chuckling. ¡°What a coincidence! It¡¯s my honor that you are willing toe!¡± George smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to have a meal with Mr. Waydell for a long time but it¡¯s not a good thing to be disturbed by a woman, is it?¡± Hunter¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at George unhappily. He knew that there was no way George would eat with him for no reason. So it turned out that George was there to protect Gloria? Hunter had spent a lot of effort, but in the end, he had to let this woman go? How could he be willing to give up! Gloria stood at the same spot and did not move. Her cooperation had yet to bepleted, so George¡¯s behavior may make her fail. ¡°Does Mr. Waydell mind?¡± George had already picked up a pair of chopsticks. Seeing that George was already picking up food, Gloria furrowed her brows, ¡°George, some dishes may not be that good.¡± George looked at Gloria with anger! However, he couldn¡¯t express it. He had to protect her! He was supposed to have fun, but Jordy wanted him to deal with the trouble for Gloria! Jordy was acting like he doesn¡¯t care about Gloria, stubborn! And Jordy asked George to protect Gloria. Damn! When George saw Gloria, he was full of anger! George couldn¡¯t win Jordy in racing andwsuit. And he was so useless in front of a woman! Looking at the anger in George¡¯s eyes, Gloria was confused. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Interested in Men?\ With a smile, George said, ¡°Miss White, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± After that, George ate the food directly. Hunter¡¯s face changed! By the time Gloria tried to stop them, it was already toote. Gloria¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as she was about to say something, George spoke again, ¡°Mr. Waydell, I¡¯ll say it again. Let her go. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have some misunderstanding in the future.¡± Hunter knew best if there was anything added to the dishes. Hunter saw that George was eating, he did not dare to keep Gloria there as he was afraid that there would be trouble in the future. Hunter quickly looked at Gloria and said, ¡°You can leave first. We can discuss the cooperationter.¡± George immediately frowned. ¡°Cooperation? What is the meaning to cooperate? You can cooperate with my family in the future, Mr. Waydell.¡± As George spoke, he continued to eat. He was really hungry. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, George did not drink. Generally speaking, the means used by people were usually adding things to the wine. Gloria squinted her eyes and walked out of the room without saying a word. There must be some reasons for George¡¯s appearance. Perhaps¡­ he was to help her out of the predicament. But she had no rtionship with George at all.. After hesitating for a moment, Gloria walked out. She took out her phone and dialed Jordy¡¯s assistant¡¯s number. Harold felt a little strange when he saw Gloria calling. However, he answered the phone and asked, ¡°Miss White, are you looking for Mr. Collins?¡± Gloria calmly replied, ¡°Please give Jordy a call and tell him that George was drugged by philter. He may not know it, and I will send you a positionter.¡± Harold was a little shocked, but he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Mr. Collins.¡± Gloria left after giving her instructions. At that moment, Jordy was still in the private room when he suddenly saw the call from Harold. He answered it without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White called me earlier and she said¡­¡± Next, Harold exined everything. Jordy immediately frowned. ¡°I see.¡± After hanging up, Jordy immediately looked at Carlos. ¡°George is drugged. You go to help him.¡± Carlos¡¯s expression froze. He immediately got up and ran straight to the private room next door. At that moment, George no longer intended to chat with Hunter. When George was about to leave, the door of their private room was suddenly opened. Hunter was already in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t expect someone else to break in, but when he saw Carlos and Jordy, his face instantly changed¡­ Could it be¡­¡­ did they notice something? Carlos was a doctor! Before Hunter could greet them, Carlos had already walked over with a gloomy face. George was slightly confused as he looked at them, ¡°Why are you here? Gloria has already left.¡± Hunter¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Could it be? Did Jordy ask George toe over? They¡­ they! Hunter was extremely nervous, but before he could continue to think about it, Carlos had already raised his hand and felt George¡¯s pulse. George was stunned. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? I only ate two mouthfuls of food.¡± Carlos gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what should be eaten and what shouldn¡¯t be eaten?¡± If Hunter hadn¡¯t been there, Carlos would have said Gloria hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk. And it was Gloria that told Harold that George was drugged. How could George be so stupid? Carlos took back his hand and looked at Hunter with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Not only do you like women, but you¡¯re also interested in men now?¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 This Is a Misunderstanding! Hunter¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his face changedpletely. He shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, Mr. Green, this is a misunderstanding!¡± He really wanted to cry! Everyone knew that George and the other two were as close as real brothers. But¡­ The drug he added was eaten by George! The face of George darkened. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re not even going to let go of the groceries?!¡± Hunter quickly shook his head. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that. I¡­¡± Jordy¡¯s face grew darker and darker. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve really been drugged. Where¡¯s the antidote?!¡± At that moment, George felt slightly hot and dry. Hunter was about to cry¡­ Everyone knew what was going on and Hunter couldn¡¯t refute it at all. Carlos casually tapped on George¡¯s body twice and made a call. ca Jordy slowly walked over and pulled out a chair. He sat down. Jordy didn¡¯t say a word, but his gloomy face showed that he was in a very bad mood. It was very likely that he would lose his temper in the next moment and turn the Waydell Group bankrupt. Carlos had obviously sensed something. He hung up and looked coldly at Hunter. ¡°Mr. Waydell, it¡¯s your freedom to like women, but it¡¯s not your freedom to force someone.¡± George recovered and he immediately red at Hunter in anger, ¡°Are you a fool? How dare you want to touch Gloria? Don¡¯t you know that she is now the most important person for Jordy?¡± Jordy¡¯s face suddenly darkened! But at that moment, he didn¡¯t refute. Hunter¡¯s body trembled. He was stunned. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He looked at Jordy in disbelief, but his eyes were full of displeasure. Was¡­ was it really like what George said? But if that was the case, why did they divorce? Hunter quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s Miss White who invited me and wanted to cooperate with me. I¡¯m used to being here, so I booked this ce with her. Maybe the waiter knows my usual habits, so he didn¡¯t say to me this time. I¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Mr. Collins, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. Even if she has nothing to do with you, she is Norma. How dare l¡­¡± George was so angry heughed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re bold? How could you say you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Hunter cried and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­ I promise I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t ever! Mr. Collins, as long as you are willing to give me a chance and let me go, I will do anything! George, this is a misunderstanding. Please give me a chance¡­¡± Although Hunter was lecherous, he did not dare dy. He could only exin in panic. At that moment, Gloria had already returned. She was unsure about her cooperation with Hunter. However, before she could think further, her cell phone rang. She frowned slightly when she saw that it was a call from Hunter¡¯s assistant. Could it be that Hunter wanted her to go back? But the contract was still there, so she had to pick it up. ¡°Hello.¡± ILL The assistant hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Miss White. Mr. Waydell asked me to tell you that he is very satisfied with your n. Next, there will be special staff members to discuss it with you. When you are free, you can ask the person in charge of the project to sign the contract with us. Mr. Waydell has no opinion on the requirements you have proposed. When do you have time?¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Good Means Gloria raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had only contacted Hunter¡¯s assistant a few times. Although the assistant had been very polite before, at that time, Gloria could feel the ttery in her voice. What had happened between George and Hunter? George helped her? Gloria pursed her lips and finally replied, ¡°Okay, I will get the staff to contact you. Let¡¯s cooperate happily.¡± ¡°Happy cooperation. Miss White, do you have any other instructions?¡± Instructions? Gloria tutted. George must have done something to get Hunter topromise so readily. It seemed that she was going to owe him a favor. ¡°No more, goodbye.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss White, goodbye.¡± Just like that, Gloria hung up. Out of five contracts, she had settled two of them. Jordy would definitely not fail for Ang¡¯s sake, and Hunter would not dare to fail either. As for Jonathan¡­ Gloria squinted her eyes. If he did not respond in a few days, she would call him. Then there were two more projects to deal with. One of the projects was to discuss with a woman. It was said that the woman was the most patient hunter. She was proud and aloof, but her eyes were sharp. She knew best what the market price was. If Gloria wanted to sign the contract with her, she would have to spend a lot of effort. Just as she was thinking about it, her cell phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was a call from Martha, Gloria answered it. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Gloria, your uncle has bought a vi elsewhere. We¡¯ve checked the date and n to move in tomorrow. If you miss this ce, you can move back.¡± ¡°I see, Aunt.¡± ¡°Gloria. Come to my house tomorrow. I will make your favorite food.¡± There was ridicule in Gloria¡¯s eyes. Martha had killed her father and robbed her father¡¯s property. And Martha was trying to act civil with her. They are really good at performance. Gloria didn¡¯t want to pay too much attention to it, so she said calmly, ¡°No need, Aunt. I have a meeting tomorrow. Maybe next time.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Well, after all, thepany belongs to our White Family. Although your uncle has high expectations of you, to put it bluntly, you are just a girl. You will have to get married in the future, so you don¡¯t have to work so hard. Or I will feel sorry for you. You should take good care of yourself in daily life, understand?¡± Gloria sneered in her heart. ude and his daughter had been making things difficult for her to prevent her from gaining a foothold in thepany. pre VP Martha, on the other hand, said that she was sorry, but in reality, she was advising her not to work hard. That was so ironic. The family really had good means. ¡°I see. Thank you, Aunt.¡± Sooner orter, she would take revenge for her father¡¯s death! None of those who plotted against her father would have a good time! ¡°Well, then good night. I need to clean up, so I won¡¯t talk to you. Come and chat with me when you have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They said nothing more and hung up. Gloria looked at the phone screen with her eyes full of sarcasm. She stopped hesitating and went home. In the blink of an eye, another two days passed. Gloria had already sent someone to sign the contract with Hunter. After the department members found out that Gloria had dealt with Hunter, they seemed curious. Everyone knew what kind of person Hunter was. He signed the contract so quickly. Could it be¡­ Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Stirring up Trouble Had Hunter slept with her? Hunter was a sly old fox. Not only did he sleep with some girls, but he would go back on his word after sex Many girls had been humiliated by him in vain, but they had not been able to cooperate. But¡­ it could not be ruled out that Hunter really liked a woman, or he liked a project and signed it. In any case, he had never been the type to take a loss. Even if he wanted a project, he would not sign it directly. He would take advantage of the person first. But Gloria¡­ Many people have begun to talk about it. ¡°Has Gloria gotten f*cked already?¡± ¡°No way, her identity is too special. Even if Hunter is bold, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Gloria. Maybe her n is good.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You must be out of your mind. This time, the manager had clearly stated that he wanted to make things difficult for Gloria. How could he possibly make things simple for Gloria? The n might not even work, then¡­¡± ¡°Then maybe she had been¡­¡± She was very worried about Gloria. She looked at Gloria and said with aplicated expression, ¡°Gloria, Hunter agreed so quickly. He¡­ Did he already¡­¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°No.¡± She was a little surprised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen the strange looks of the people in thepany, but wasn¡¯t the time to rify. In fact, she didn¡¯t care about those opinions, but she was in thepany now and she couldn¡¯t let that happen. If she had a weakness, Ang would make a big deal out of nothing. At that time, everyone would think that she had sex with others and the high-level management would not vote for her. ude was the owner of the White Group. If she wanted to take back the White Group and torture ude and his family, she had to follow the rules. But¡­ Without expectation, before Gloria could prove it, someone had already impatiently tried to prove that she had been insulted by Hunter. Three dayster. Ang was pushed by Brenda and arrived at Gloria¡¯s office, In the past two days, Gloria¡¯s negativements had increased instead of decreasing. Of course, only Ang herself knew how much trouble she had stirred up. Everyone was particrly curious when they saw the arrival of Ang. Was it to rify for Gloria? Or to punish Gloria? Everyone was paying attention to them. Gloria looked up and squinted her eyes slightly. Ang looked at the crowd with a smile. ¡°Everyone, are you free tonight? I want to hear my cousin holds a celebration party. In just a few days, she haspleted two major projects.¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Two?¡± Gloria looked at Ang in silence. Gloria wanted to see what tricks Ang was up to. Ang looked at everyone with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, she also made it with the Collins Group.¡± Everyone was surprised. ¡°The Collins Group?¡± Everyone thought that she was most unlikely to seed in the task of the Collis Group. After all, Jordy was personally responsible for it. Who would have thought¡­ Could it be that Jordy¡¯s grandma forced Jordy to agree? ¡°Yes, just two days ago. Gloria signed the agreement with Mr. Collins. At that time, I also advised Mr. Collins not to give anyone face in this matter. He said that Gloria had done a good job.¡± Hearing that, everyone¡¯s expression seemed to be moreplicated. Therefore, Mr. Collins signed the contract on ount of Ang? Everyone looked at Gloria with a different expression. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Mr. Collins Can See It turned out that they still thought that Gloria was capable of something, after all, she was a top-notch lawyer. But it seemed that she was only a little better atwyering. Ang looked at the crowd¡¯s contempt towards Gloria, and her lips curled up slightly. She smiled at the people again and said, ¡°So today, I will treat everyone to a meal as a host. Are you free this evening? If you have something else, I won¡¯t force you to do that.¡± Manager White, also the daughter of the chairman! Who had the right to say no? Even if someone didn¡¯t want to go, he had to. Of course, many people wanted to watch the fun. Who knew what other things they might be able to meet next! ¡°Since Manager White is showing us so much respect, of course, we have to go! I have nothing to do this evening.¡± ¡°Neither do I.¡± Everyone answered one after another. Ang said with a chuckle, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a deal. Don¡¯t go home after work. We¡¯ll go straight there.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were full of cold smiles. Ang had not discussed a single word with her from the very beginning If she refused on the spot, it would not only bring shame to Ang but also make everyone think she was unappreciative. At that time, she would be spread all over the country. Firstly, she has no ability; Secondly, her personality is not good; Third, she has no family affection. What qualifications did she have to enter the senior management of thepany? Today, Ang had made such a big fuss just to do something to Hunter. Then she could have dealt with it as it came. She wanted to find a chance to rify it, but now Ang had taken the initiative to give her this opportunity and let her exin it as soon as possible. Why not? While everyone was waiting, Gloria suddenly received a call from Harold. ¡°Assistant Ross.¡± Miss White, Mr. Collins has alreadypleted the assessment n. We have signed the contract, and the next one will be approved. Mr. Collins wants to know when you have time toe over.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria raised her eyebrows. She knew that Jordy¡¯s order meant that she should go today. She had to do it whenever he wanted. However, Harold¡¯s words were very agreeable. He might have also predicted that she would go soon, so Gloria would not feel ufortable listening to her. Gloria held her phone and calmly replied, ¡°I can go there anytime, which depends on him.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Okay, Miss White, pleasee to the Collins Group now. This n is the same as the previous one, so Mr. Collins instructed you shoulde alone. Don¡¯t involve any other people.¡± Gloria frowned slightly, ¡°But I have changed it based on others¡¯ foundation, and¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯llmunicate with White Group, and you¡¯re the one who came up with all the ns. Mr. Collins can see them through.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the previous nner was not paying attention to this project, and this is not the project he wants to take responsibility for. Just rx, Miss White.¡± At this point, Gloria could not say anything else. He could only make a sound of agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± After putting down the phone, Gloria bid farewell to She and left. After all, In addition to the manager and the deputy manager, She, the team leader, is in charge of all the small things in the office. Very quickly, Gloria brought the things that he should have prepared to Jordy¡¯s side. As soon as she arrived, she saw Harold, who was sitting in the waiting area on the first floor. When the receptionist was wondering why Gloria woulde, Harold suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Miss White¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Forbidden Gloria nodded her head and walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, Harold brought Gloria to the elevator. It was the president¡¯s elevator. Although the receptionist cannot care too much, she immediately took out her mobile phone and began to discuss it in the group. -The front desk: Gloria has just arrived! Also, Assistant Harold personally greeted her! They have taken the president¡¯s elevator! Her words made the wholepany restless! Internal Affairs: My god! Is this true? The two of them are actually in contact? A series of shock and disbelief, as well as endless envy and jealousy are roaring. Seller: I have a rtive who worked at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of White¡¯spany. It seems that Gloria recently has gone to work. Then a cooperation project is held with Collins Group. I heard that Mr. Collins agreed to Gloria¡¯s proposal on ount of Ang. -The front desk: So that¡¯s how it is. However, Gloria can be considered lucky to divorce Mr. Collins. She can still be in contact with Mr. Collins in this way. Isn¡¯t she a lucky woman?) Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. While everyone was discussing, Gloria and Harold arrived at Jordy¡¯s office. Harold knocked on the door as usual. ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White is here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± It was still that cold voice without any impurities. After Gloria strode in, Harold closed the door and went about his own business. There were still only the two of them in the office. This time, Jordy didn¡¯t ignore her likest time. Instead, he looked up at her coldly and sharply. He sneered. ¡°How does it feel to almost sell your body for cooperation?¡± Gloria seemed to be ustomed to his sarcasm. She only curled her lips slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my own business, so Mr. Collins doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Jordy¡¯s handsome face darkened. Gloria didn¡¯t know that if it weren¡¯t for Jordy, Hunter wouldn¡¯t have signed the contract so readily. Gloria thought that the incident was done by George on that day. Perhaps, outsiders could tell at a nce. However, Gloria did not know that Jordy had hated her so much that he couldn¡¯t help her do these things. Therefore¡­ she naturally wouldn¡¯t think it had something to do with Jordy. Jordy sneered, ¡°As the person in charge of this project, you should follow me to San Diego to check on the project tomorrow.¡± Gloria¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. Follow him on a business trip? She looked at Jordy and asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± At that time, she did promise this person that she would follow up on theter matters. However, she didn¡¯t expect Jordy to take her with him. Jordy was so smart that it won¡¯t be necessary for her to do anything. Moreover, at first, she thought that Jordy would find someone from theirpany to do such a thing, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would go with him. However, this was her job, and it was also what she had promised. She would not shirk her responsibilities. However, if it had exceeded the time limit of the contract project¡­ ording to Ang¡¯s words, even if she had official business to do, she would not care about her. ¡°A week.¡± An icy cold voice that brooked no room for argument. Gloria heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Jordy looked at her coldly and rubbed his be irritably. He did not want to look at Gloria again. He threw a document in front of Gloria. ¡°Go back and prepare. Go out.¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 This Woman Did It on Purpose! Gloria kept the document that he had thrown over. Without saying anything, he walked out of the room. As for the details, she could wait for Harold to be notified. However, as she arrived at thepany, she was blocked by Brenda while she was about to return to the office. Gloria recognized her as she was Ang¡¯s assistant. Brenda looked at Gloria with aplicated expression and paused for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Miss White, the manager is looking for you. Please follow me.¡± Gloria nodded her head, without saying a word. Gloria walked to Ang¡¯s office. Looking at the woman who was still sitting in a wheelchair in front of her desk, Gloria¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm. She had begun to verify what Ang had done before. She only hoped that Ang would be able to hold on after that. Brenda closed the door and went out. Ang looked at Gloria and asked, ¡°Did you go to the Collins Group?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes darkened a little, and in the next moment, she said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to Sister, the contract was sessfully signed. Now Mr. Collins asked me to take charge of this project, and I will go to San Diego with him tomorrow for a week.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip with him?!¡± Gloria nodded his head, ¡°Yes.¡± Ang suddenly frowned and said coldly, ¡°You are a member of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the White Group. Your job is to talk about work, not to do anything else. If you go out with Jordy, it will be recorded as an absence from work.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want me to go?¡± Ang suppressed the anger in her heart and saw Gloria¡¯s unreconciled expression. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Thepany has its system. Cousin, I can¡¯t abuse my power. Besides, as proud as you are, you won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Gloria nodded her head, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ang said as she stared at Gloria. She said yes, what did she mean?! Gloria smiled, ¡°In any case, my mission is alreadyplete. Whether this contract can continue or not is your business. However, there is one thing that I need to tell you in case you don¡¯t know when the timees.¡± Ang frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Once upon a time, Ang had been extremely lofty, and would not reveal anything in front of Gloria. However, now that she had fallen out with Gloria, there was nothing for her to be pretentious about. Gloria¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Jordy might terminate the contract in anger. Many people are paying attention to me because of you. So, you tell me, do you think someone will think that you deliberately hinder me from going with him because you are jealous?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Even if you manage to maintain a good image, others won¡¯t believe you. Then, will they think that Mr. Collins terminated the contract which was already consented was caused by the person, who was in charge of the White Group? If so, isn¡¯t the chairman of the White Group also ipetent?¡± Ang instantly clenched her fists and said nothing. Gloria smiled, ¡°You are my superior. You have the final say in this matter. If you can¡¯t agree to it, just let me know at any time. I didn¡¯t even inform him beforeing to thepany to work.¡± Ang was speechless. This woman did it on purpose! No! She had to seed tonight! She had to let Gloria disappoint Jordy. If that was the case, Gloria would no longer need to take charge of this mission! However, she did not understand why Jordy had insisted on having Gloria do it. With the n in mind, their employees or other talents of the White Group were able to do it, but Jordy¡­ Without thinking too much, Gloria¡¯s voice entered her ears once again. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 So Oily ¡°So, Cousin, if you¡¯re afraid that he¡¯lle back to love me again, think of a way quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave with him tomorrow.¡± ¡°If this happened in the past, what would you say if we switched ces? I guess you would say, yes, yes, many things are forced, and I don¡¯t want to destroy your rtionship like this, but¡­ he wants me to go. For the sake of ourpany, it can only be like this. Well, don¡¯t worry, I will keep my distance from him and not let you misunderstand.¡± Gloria¡¯s voice was full of emotion and sentiment, and she seemed to have learned it very well. Ang was speechless. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bang-! Ang mmed her fist on the table in anger! ¡°Gloria, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Gloria pursed her lips, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll go out to work first, tonight¡­¡± As she spoke, her smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to hold a celebratory banquet for me.¡± After that, she went straight out without waiting for Ang¡¯s reply. How Ang had treated her in the past, now she is just paying back a little. If Ang could not bear it, what about in the future? ¡°Brenda!¡± Just as they reached the door, Gloria heard a slightly irritable voice from Ang, which was much higher than before. On the way back to the office, She looked worriedly at Gloria, ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re back.¡± She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Gloria acted as if she didn¡¯t see her and only nodded with a smile, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What about the cooperation with the Collins Group?¡± ¡°Everything will go on as usual. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± She saw that Gloria was so at ease and did not panic at all. The worry in her heart seemed to have been reduced subconsciously. While most of the people were looking forward to it, it was finally time to get off work. Ang directly asked Helen to inform everyone in the chat group. No one left, and they all went to the dinner ce together. ¡°Everything will go on as usual. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± She saw that Gloria was so at ease and did not panic at all. The worry in her heart seemed to have been reduced subconsciously. While most of the people were looking forward to it, it was finally time to get off work. Ang directly asked Helen to inform everyone in the chat group. No one left, and they all went to the dinner ce together. Everyone walked in one after another. Gloria was among them, her expression indifferent. Ang, the daughter of the chairman, was in a wheelchair, so she was naturally in the front. Everyone sat down at the same time. They all wanted to see what the big show would be next. Because¡­ In the chat group just now, Helen had said that this was not only a celebration feast for Gloria but also a chance to get close to Mr. Waydell., So! Hunter Waydell will also be here today!!! This was simply a piece of big news. Only a fool would note! Soon, after everyone sat down, Ang looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°I have just asked Manager Johnson to talk in the chat group that today is a celebration feast for Gloria. At the same time, I also thank President Wang for willing to cooperate with ourpany. Today, I specially invited President Wang to be here. He is now on his way here. Everyone, please sit for a while. When he Everyone naturally cooperated without the slightest hesitation, and no one spoke a single word of refusal. At that moment, some people began to tter. Gloria had been sitting quietly all the time, as though she was a man who talks a little. In the past few days, she had been like this in thepany. Her colleagues didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her. They were used to it. The moment the crowd was waiting in anticipation, Hunter Waydell finally arrived. At that moment, many people turned their gazes to Hunter Waydell. They were all sizing him up. Some people couldn¡¯t help whispering to their colleagues around them. ¡°This President Wang, he¡¯s so oily-looking, how did Gloria endure it back then¡­.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Women Are the Most Underestimating ¡°Who knows? There is a saying that money makes the world go round.¡± ¡°Does Gloriack money? She is Master Iris after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just taking an example. Now that Gloria has entered thepany, isn¡¯t she just trying to make a name for herself?¡± A sneer shed across Ang¡¯s eyes. Perhaps Gloria had predicted that she would attack her, but she had not expected herself to send Hunter over. Perhaps Gloria¡¯s charm was too great. When Hunter heard that Gloria was going to invite him today for the celebration feast, he enthusiastically agreed. She wouldter tell Gloria these words. She wanted to let Gloria know the consequences of provoking her. As they had mentioned the number of people in advance, there was not a single extra chair in the room. Coincidentally, thest seat was beside Gloria. Mockery shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes, but she did not care about the details. Since she dared to ept the challenge, how could she not do anything? Ang had no idea that Gloria had already predicted that she would find Hunter. It was the most effective way of attacking. Therefore, how could she have not made any preparations? But¡­ ¡°Hunter seems to be particrly cooperative?¡± Gloria kept feeling that there was something wrong. Hunter walked in with a smile. Ang¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. ¡°President Wang, you¡¯re here. Please have a seat. I¡¯m very grateful to you for attending this celebration party.¡± Hunter burst outughing. ¡°You must be joking. Of course, I have toe to celebrate Miss White¡¯s party!¡± Everyone seemed to have understood. They looked at Hunter as if they were saying, ¡°I understand.¡± Hunter¡¯s heart trembled, and he suddenly thought of a person¡¯s cold and murderous words. ¡°As long as I find out that someone has misunderstood your rtionship with Gloria, your whole family will be buried with you.¡± Hunter was covered in a cold sweat and immediately bowed respectfully toward Gloria. ¡°Miss White, I benefited a lot from your cooperationst time. Through this proposal, my position was improved a lot in the Wang family. You are my benefactor! If you have any difficulties in the future, just tell me. I will take care of it. Whoever dares to disrespect you will be my enemy!¡± Ang was speechless. Everyone:¡±???¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­ ording to Hunter¡¯s character, the moment he saw Gloria, he must have been sitting next to her and started touching her thigh. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But what was he doing now? Gloria was full of questions. At this moment, Gloria was also confused. Although she had made preparations and contacted Hunter, she had not expected Hunter to give her so much face. No. Hunter was not so respectful toward her because of her warning. Hunter was a man attaching great importance to the face job. How could he bow to others so easily? Moreover, ording to her investigation, he despised women the most. But now¡­? Ang gritted her teeth and immediately said with a smile, ¡°President Wang, what are you doing? in terms of qualifications, and age, we are all juniors. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± She sounded casual, but she was reminding Hunter not to lose his sense of propriety! Coldness shed across Hunter¡¯s eyes instantly. His fury seemed to have intensified. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Confused Didn¡¯t he know that Gloria wasn¡¯t worthy of his actions? It was all because of Jordy Collins! suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Miss White, you are too polite. You are my benefactor, and I will never forget it in my life. Miss White, shall I pour you a ss of wine?¡± Everyone looked at Hunter hesitantly. He was so attentive, that it didn¡¯t seem like he had a rtionship with Gloria. It was a one-sided crushing. From the beginning to the end, Gloria did not say a single word, and his expression was extremely rxed. He had always been fawning over Hunter. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But in this case, she should show her attitude, shouldn¡¯t she? Everyone looked at Gloria. They wanted to see her reaction. Gloria did not disappoint everyone. He only looked at Hunter with a calm expression and said, ¡°President Wang, you are being polite. Please take a seat.¡± Hunter secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, this Gloria was not arrogant because of his favor. After all, if it were any other woman, under the premise that he bullied her before, she would not know how to strut around this time. As of this moment, some of the rage in his heart weakened. ¡°Okay.¡± Hunter politely sat down. He was especially reserved all the time. He even kept a certain distance away from Gloria and was close to the malerade on the other side. Malerade: ¡°¡­¡± He was a little disgusted. It was as if he would soon be targeted by Hunter. Everyone was even more shocked. Damn it, why did it turn out like this! How could this be?! ¨C She couldn¡¯t ept it! Seeing that everyone¡¯s expression had changed and that they were gradually admiring Gloria, Ang clenched her fists tightly and looked toward Gloria. Her eyes were full of anger. She had spared no efforts to spread rumors for a few days, and she had spent so much money setting up a feast, Everything has benefited Gloria! Ang was so angry that her body was trembling. However, no matter how hard she tried to provoke, no matter what she did, it was in vain, and Jordy whom she had attracted over¡­ Not only was it useless, but also it made her regret it! Because. Gloria happened to meet Jordy while he was in the bathroom. At this moment, she had just walked out of the bathroom and saw that the man was not far away. He was leaning against the wall with a lit cigarette in his hand. Gloria furrowed his brows slightly. When did he start smoking? Seeing that Jordy¡¯s head was lowered as if he was deep in thought, Gloria withdrew her gaze and walked back But¡­ Just when he passed by her, he heard an irritated voice. ¡°Jordy, what the hell are you thinking? If you like her, just go after her. Why are you here¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly stopped talking. It was because he saw the real man. Gloria was stunned for a moment. Jordy would go after her if she liked him? Now that Ang liked him so much, was there still a need to chase after him? ¡°It turns out that Jordy cares so much about Ang, and he still wants to be romantic?¡± Ridicule shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, Jordy was only slightly cold towards her. Seeing the strange expression on George¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Since he had helped her before, she nodded politely to him, no longer disturbing him and Jordy, then she walked back. But¡­ Just when he passed by her, he heard an irritated voice. ¡°Jordy, what the hell are you thinking? If you like her, just go after her. Why are you here¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly stopped talking. It was because he saw the real man. Gloria was stunned for a moment. Jordy would go after her if she liked him? Now that Ang liked him so much, was there still a need to chase after him? ¡°It turns out that Jordy cares so much about Ang, and he still wants to be romantic?¡± Ridicule shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, Jordy was only slightly cold towards her. Seeing the strange expression on George¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Since he had helped her before, she nodded politely to him, no longer disturbing him and Jordy, then she walked back. Of course, she deliberately ignored the sharp gaze behind her. George turned back and nced at Gloria, and lightly coughed at Jordy, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± But¡­ Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Something¡¯s Not Right ¡°Gloria¡± Gloria stopped in her tracks, seeming a little confused. Ang also felt that something was wrong at the moment, so she asked Brenda to push her out. On the other side of the corner, Gloria had already turned around and looked at Jordy. ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Ang¡¯s face changed slightly, and she quickly motioned for Brenda to stop. Gloria turned her head and saw Jordy¡¯s cold gaze. She felt slightly suspicious. ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t slept for two consecutive nights.¡± Gloria¡¯s expression froze and her eyes were filled with worry, ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± W Jordy gave her a cold look. ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at him in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jordy said tly, ¡°Go back to the old house with me after the banquet.¡± Gloria furrowed her brows but ultimately pursed her lips and did not say anything. In the corner, Ang¡¯s face instantly became extremely terrible. Why? Why did Jordy ask Gloria to go back to the old house? Why?! Old Madam isn¡¯t feeling well and can¡¯t fall asleep, so we¡¯ll find a doctor. Why do we have to send Gloria back?! Even if the old Mrs. Collins liked Gloria, Gloria was destined to never get back together with Jordy. Why could Jordy never let go of him?! Ang¡¯s expression seemed to be uncontroble. However, when she suddenly saw Gioria walking over, she quickly sorted out her emotions and faced her with a professional smile on her face. However, Gloria did not even look at her. Instead, she picked up his phone and walked towards the corner. Soon, the phone was connected. The other side¡¯s amiable and haggard voice also sounded. ¡°Gloria.¡± Gloria frowned slightly, ¡°Grandma, have you been feeling well recently? Why can¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± Karen smiled. ¡°Nonsense! Grandma sleeps soundly every day!¡± Gloria furrowed his brows and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t believe it. Karen, on the other hand, chuckled and said, ¡°Gloria, have you been busy recently? Did you miss grandma?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to visit you tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Karen¡¯s voice was a little surprised, ¡°not tonight.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gloria thought that there was something wrong with his grandmother. But before she could think further, Karen had already said, ¡°Tonight is absolutely out of the question. ording to your character, you won¡¯t live here at all. How long can you stay with me? Tomorrow is your double break. Come here early and chat with me!¡± ¡°But your body¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly in good health. Where did you listen to the nonsense?!¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± This time, before Gloria could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Karen, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Grandma has always been in good health. What¡¯s more, there are so many people in the family who love me. If I don¡¯t feel well, why don¡¯t they find me a doctor? Will I be fine if youe to see me?¡± Gloria furrowed her brows, feeling that something was amiss. However, Karen¡¯s voice was particrly firm, making her hesitate for a while. But before she could think much, Karen said again, ¡°Your grandfather has asked me to sleep. Well, if you want toe, you cane and see grandma tomorrow!¡± Gloria White: ¡°¡­¡± Knowing that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of her grandmother, she could only sigh and reply respectfully, ¡°Okay, grandma. Go to bed early. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow.¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Two Men Karen looked extremely happy when she heard the reply, and she immediately said, ¡°Okay, okay! Then I will wait for you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, Gloria still felt that something was not quite right, so he directly dialed the old housekeeper¡¯s number. ¡°Miss White?¡± ¡°Uncle Dale, I want to ask about my grandma¡¯s recent situation.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Uncle Dale hesitated. Gloria¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Did something happen to Grandma?¡± Uncle Dale sighed and said, ¡°Old Madam has been having sleepless nights these two days. Old Master is also very worried.¡± ¡°Why did this happen all of a sudden?¡± Gloria White subconsciously tightened his phone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jordy said that this was all because of her. Was it because she had proposed a divorce? Uncle Dale sighed and said, ¡°s, Old Madam is getting old, so it¡¯s inevitable that her sleep condition will be poorer. I¡¯ve asked a doctor to see her. Old Madam has taken her medicine. She should be able to sleep well this evening.¡± Gloria pursed her lips. It seemed that the Old Madam had instructed them not to say anything. However, it was easy to guess. Gloria replied, ¡°Alright.¡± This evening was not a good time for her to go there, and she would never go there with Jordy. The two of them had no rtionship at all. However, just as she put down her mobile phone and was about to return to the private room, she suddenly saw Brenda pushing Ang in her direction. There was no one else in this ce. Ang looked at Gloria with cold, sharp eyes. Gloria raised his eyebrows slightly. Just now, Ang must have heard what she and Jordy had said. Without waiting for Gloria to think too much, Ang had already coldly said, ¡°Tonight, you are not allowed to go to the old house of the Collins family.¡± Gloria immediately chuckled and looked at her in confusion, ¡°Are you afraid I will kidnap your man? He hates me so much, what are you worried about?¡± Ang looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°I did this for you, not for worrying about something. Moreover, Jordy is a living person. I won¡¯t take any action because Jordy has his choice. If he chooses someone else, in the end, I will give him my blessings.¡± Gloria gave a cryptic smile and said, ¡°Okay, since my cousin is doing this for my good, I don¡¯t need to listen to your exnation. I¡¯ll listen to you. After all, Jordy Collins has told me many times that you are my cousin. No matter how despicable I was, you will treat me the same as before. So, this time, I believe you.¡± Ang was confused. She didn¡¯t think it was strange for Jordy to say such words, but¡­ ¡°Why is this woman so obedient? There¡¯s something wrong with her! A big problem!¡± Ang frowned and looked suspiciously at Gloria. Her eyes were scrutinizing him. ¡°Gloria, you¡­¡± d Sn ISO Ang was also a smart person. She was afraid that Gloria would make a recording and make a countercharge at any time so that Jordy would hear that. Therefore, she naturally had to pretend when it was time. Gloria smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it is my celebration feast inside, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m the main character, how can I not be there? Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ang¡¯s brows furrowed again, and she did not speak. She nced at Brenda and asked her to follow her. By the time the banquet ended, Gloria had not done anything wrong. On the other hand, Ang¡­ She was so angry that her intestines were about to turn green! From the beginning to the end! This bi*ch was not threatened at all, and evenpletely rified her rtionship with Hunter because she invited everyone to dinner today! While she was angry, the banquet waspletely over. Everyone went out one after another, and everyone saw that two men were leaning against the wall in front of them. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Is Their Rtionship That Good? Gloria¡¯s expression froze. She did not think that Jordy would deliberately wait for her here. Meanwhile, when the people in the office saw Jordy and George, many women couldn¡¯t help drooling. They wished they could jump on these two men right now. After all¡­ No matter if it was Jordy or George, in their eyes, they were unreachable and excellent. As long as one of them is willing to be with us¡­ that would be fine as well! It was said that George was a very romantic person. What if he took a fancy to someone? Numerous women had begun to nod their heads in a flirtatious manner to get a better look at them. But¡­ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Both of them were staring at Gloria. Hunter followed closely behind Gloria and was exceptionally attentive. When he saw Jordy present, he felt that today¡¯s decision was too right! This would at least protect the Wang family! He had truly regretted doing something to Gloria back then! At this moment, someone couldn¡¯t help but want to curry favor with Ang. He hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Oh my God! Manager White, Mr. Collins is so kind to you! How could hee to pick you up at this time!¡± Ang¡¯s expression changed slightly. The employee¡¯s words were like a p in her face! W Even if she was not self-aware, she knew that Jordy was here to look for Gloria and bring her back to the old house! She looked up at the employee and said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± The employee immediately chuckled. ¡°Manager Gloria, you¡¯re really¡­¡± When she said this, the employee behind her suddenly pulled her sleeve. She immediately realized that something was wrong. When she saw that Ang did not look at her at all, and even her profile was a little cold, the employee suddenly panicked. She¡­ had said something wrong? Even some employees who wanted to curry favor with her stopped talking and didn¡¯t know what to say. Ridicule shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes; he did not say anything as he walked forward. Hunter was a clever man. He immediately walked over to Jordy and George and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Collins, George, what a coincidence that you are also here.¡± ¡°We meet again, CEO Wang, ¡°George said with a faint smile. Hunter¡¯s body stiffened. He did not know what was wrong with his strange behavior. Gloria frowned slightly and chose a different path. She did not greet everyone and only calmly said, ¡°You guys can leave first. I¡¯m going to the bathroom and be back soon straightly.¡± After saying that, she ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and walked away. Ang immediately looked at Gloria and said irritably, ¡°Mumm, I¡¯ll stay behind and wait for you.¡± Gloria furrowed his brows and replied without looking back, ¡°No need.¡± Ang immediately looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Well, you can go back first. That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. However, those who had always thought that the sisters were only friendly on the surface were sizing Ang up at this moment. Today, Ang had probably asked Gloria to rify the situation. Was the rtionship between the two sisters that good? After all, everything was arranged by Ang. Everyone was a little confused. Jordy and George did not move at all. The employees walked forward one by one, but some of the girls obviously could not control their emotions. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 I¡¯ve Been Waiting for You Here, But What About You?! When a female employee passed by George, she suddenly slipped. ¡°Ah!!¡± Her entire body fell in the direction of George. Countless women looked over, and some of their eyes turned red! How could she! How could she use such a despicable way! If she had known that someone would do this, she would have done the same to them! Without even thinking about it, he immediately dodged! Coincidentally, the female employee was pulled into Hunter¡¯s arms. At that time, her eyes were closed, and her face was full of panic. Suddenly being hugged, she was secretly delighted! The bystanders saw Hunter wearing a smile on his lips. At the same time, he deliberately pinched her waist twice with the hand that was around her waist. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± She deserved that! The face of the female employee who was being held suddenly turned redder. George was indeed a yboy! She opened her eyes in a panic, but when she saw that it was the oily Hunter, her expression changed! Hunter chuckled. ¡°Beautiful girl, be careful when you walk next time.¡± The female employee¡¯s face was full of horror, but with Hunter¡¯s status, she didn¡¯t dare to offend him. She got up in a hurry and forgot to say anything. George sneered and didn¡¯t say anything. Female employee: ¡°!!!¡± She didn¡¯t have the face to see George and he quickly ran away. After today¡¯s incident, she would be the joke in the office! It¡¯s Hunter¡¯s fault! She might as well fall by herself! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The staff dispersed one after another, but the deputy manager of the department, Sara, was still in a state of confusion. How did Gloria¡­ do it today? How did she free herself so smoothly? Maybe others would suspect that Gloria and Ang might have a good rtionship, but she could see that Ang had been restraining her emotions today, and she had even revealed her true colors twice. Gloria did not go to the bathroom as she said. Instead¡­ she left through another road. Jordy stepped forward. ¡°Jordy.¡± Ang quickly called him. Even if Gloria went to the bathroom, would he have to follow him? Jordy stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. Ang pursed her lips, sorted out her emotions, and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Gloria, I just went to the bathroom. We can wait for her here.¡± Jordy nced at her insipidly and said, ¡°I have other things to do. You can go back first.¡± Ang¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Jordy¡¯s footsteps paused again. He looked at her and tried to speak as softly as possible. ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡± After speaking, he no longer looked at Ang and strode towards the direction where Gloria had disappeared. Ang didn¡¯t understand Gloria. But now, for some reason, Jordy felt that Gloria didn¡¯t go to the bathroom at all. Instead, he avoided him directly! The more he thought about it, the gloomier Jordy¡¯s expression became. His footsteps became faster and faster. When he discovered Gloria¡¯s figure, he immediately walked forward and quickly sped her wrist with his agile hands! Gloria¡¯s expression froze for a moment and she immediately looked up. When she saw Jordy Collins, she immediately struggled and furrowed her brows: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jordy¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, but what about you?!¡± Gloria immediately smiled and said sarcastically without hesitation, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± Jordy¡¯s sharp gaze swept over her, but Gloria was not afraid at all. She sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to ruin Ang¡¯s party, don¡¯t want to make her lose face in front of everyone. If it was organized by me, you wouldn¡¯t care about whether I would lose face or not, and take me away by force, right?¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Miss White? Why Is She Here? Jordy¡¯s face looks even worse. Gloria couldn¡¯t get rid of his hand no matter how hard she tried. She cried, ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Gloria! Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I told you before?!¡± Jordy¡¯s face turned livid! However, Gloriaughed and said, ¡°Then listen to a recording.¡± She yed a recording. It was the recording of Ang, who had just ordered her not to go. Jordy suddenly frowned but didn¡¯t want to mention Ang. Gloria said, ¡°Since we have divorced, we don¡¯t have any rtionships anymore. Ang is my cousin. Of course, I had to help her, didn¡¯t I?¡± Jordy red at her with a sinister look, ¡°Gloria, are you conscientious? Grandma needs you to visit her the most right now, but what are you doing?!¡± Gloria coldly stared at him, ¡°Who was the one that was not conscientious?!¡± Seeing that Jordy¡¯s face was getting worse and worse, Gloria mocked him, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s because of you that grandma became like this!¡± She felt that Jordy¡¯s sharp eyes were like knives, but she didn¡¯t care at all and said, ¡°Grandma has nese years. What she wants most is that you fall in love with me, but you failed to do it. You divorced me and married Ang.grandma¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t love me, but as a man, you should take responsibility for what you have done. Don¡¯t me it on me.¡± Seeing Jordy¡¯s gloomy face, Gloria once again coldly said, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t propose a divorce in front of everyone, do you think grandma would not be sad? As long as you don¡¯t love me, she might be sad for the rest of her life. Short-term pain is better than long-term pain. I can make grandma ept it as soon as possible by doing this so that she won¡¯t have to worry about you every night in the future.¡± After she finished speaking, she felt that the atmosphere around her had be colder. Jordy was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your n, do you think I would marry you? Do you think grandma would like you?!¡± With that, he shook Gloria off. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria staggered a few steps, unable to refute a single word. Should she refute that she didn¡¯t plot against Jordy? He didn¡¯t believe a word of it, and now she couldn¡¯t show any evidence. But then again, was she the culprit? From the very beginning, she had liked him. If she didn¡¯t love Jordy at all, would things have be like this? Gloria took a deep breath and controlled her emotions. She lightly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you today. Also, I just called grandma and she said that she wanted to rest. She doesn¡¯t want me to go over either.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you to go back, so you¡¯re not going? Why have I never found you so obedient before?¡± Gloriaughed mockingly, ¡°When did I not listen to you during the three years that I married you?¡± Jordy could not respond a single word. It seemed to be the case. She was like a marite, and she would do whatever he asked her to do. She never knew how to refute. It was also because of this that every time he saw her, he felt particrly annoyed. He also felt that she was a ball of cotton that couldn¡¯t be crushed. Ang had just followed them when she heard Gloria¡¯s words, and she frowned. But because she was at the corner, she couldn¡¯t see anyone. Just as Jordy was about to say something, George¡¯s voice came from the other side of the corner. ¡°Hey? Miss White, why are you here?¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 This Love Debt of Yours Ang¡¯s expression changed slightly. Damn it! Jordy must have heard George. Why did this guy have a big mouth! And his voice was so loud! She immediately looked toward George with a worried face, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried about Jordy and Gloria, so I came over to take a look.¡± Georgeughed, ¡°They are an old couple. Even if they are divorced, it doesn¡¯t matter if they sleep together. No one will lose anything. Miss White, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Ang¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She looked sternly at the man and said, ¡°George, don¡¯t say that. Gloria and Jordy are not that sorts of people!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Georgy said. Carlos had told him before that there was something wrong with Ang. She even had analyzed Jordy¡¯s thoughts with him. To be honest, even if she had saved Jordy, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ang looked at George in confusion. ¡°George, you¡­?¡± George smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he took a turn and walked to Gloria and Jordy¡¯s side. Ang was found, so she had to let Brenda push her over to them. Gloria looked at Ang and said with a faint smile, ¡°So, if you take me to see grandma, you want my cousin to go as well? What will grandma think if she sees us? Our love triangle?¡± ¡°Gloria,¡± Jordy warned her. Gloriaughed sarcastically. She knew that he had been protecting Ang all along. However, she didn¡¯t mind. She just said lightly, ¡°You guys go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll go to see grandma by myself. If you care about grandma, don¡¯t let us be together when in front of her. Otherwise, we¡¯ll let her feel sad.¡± Jordy gritted his teeth, but before he could speak, Gloria had already left. Just as he was about to say something, Ang suddenly said, ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Jordy finally stopped and looked coldly at Ang, ¡°Why did you tell Gloria? Don¡¯t go see grandma.¡± Georgeughed, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? What are you thinking, Miss White?¡± Ang¡¯s expression changed slightly. Damn it! Gloria brought up this matter with Jordy?! Gloria was awyer, so she had a habit of recording! She was afraid that Jordy would hear the recording, so she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of my kindness. Jordy, if she goes over, grandma will think of the time when she was in the Jordy replied calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make decisions for grandma.¡± With that said, he left. Jordy¡¯s figure made Ang¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°Jordy¡­¡± Damn Gloria! Oh! Is Jordy angry with me? ¡°Jordy, wait for me!¡± She was so annoyed today that she made mistakes in these things again and again! What happened to her? In the past, she could have won whenever she wanted and could have analyzed everything rationally. But now, how could she panic over such a small matter and even give Gloria a chance to retaliate? Jordy¡¯s speed was so fast that Ang, who was pushed by Brenda, couldn¡¯t catch up with him. George chuckled as he chased after Jordy to the door. However, Gloria was nowhere to be seen. He looked at Jordy and asked, ¡°Do you still want to take Gloria to the old house?¡± Jordy pursed his lips, and didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the underground parking lot. George had been following him. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°I think Ang was very sad just now. This is your love debt. Aren¡¯t you going to go andfort her?¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Why Did You Come to Me? Jordy frowned. Somehow, he felt that Ang had changed. It was no longer the same as before. But he couldn¡¯t tell what had changed. When he thought that she was his savior and had suffered so much, he couldn¡¯t bear to me her. George followed Jordy to his car. He chuckled and said, ¡°So what are you thinking now? If you can¡¯t stop thinking Gloria, what about Ang?¡± Jordy frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you shut up?¡± Georgeughed. ¡°You feel annoyed? But this is your problem. You have to think about it carefully. If you don¡¯t want to be with Ang and can¡¯t keep your promise, then you have to tell her in advance. Don¡¯t let her keep thinking about it but be unable to get it. Do you know what the consequences will be after a long time?¡± Jordy looked at him in confusion. ¡°Damn it! No way! You¡¯re an elite! But you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ll face if this goes on for long?¡± Jordy frowned. ¡°Just say it.¡± George said, ¡°A woman¡¯s jealousy is very heavy. Don¡¯t you know this? If Ang still can¡¯t marry you, she will slowly umte more and more resentment! And if you continue to tangle with Gloria, who do you think her final rage will be directed at?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Jordy replied firmly. George was so angry that heughed. ¡°Do you think Ang is a pure and wless woman? Super kind? Hey, can you wake up? I didn¡¯t exclude the fact that Ang saved you out of instinct, but you should know that she loves you! If there is no problem with the White family, why did she take control of Gloria and his father¡¯spany? Don¡¯t you know that as an entrepreneur?¡± Jordy¡¯s face looked worse, but George didn¡¯t bother to inquire about what he was thinking. He just sat in the car and closed his eyes. ¡°Fuck, how did I end up with such an idiotic friend?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp gaze sweeping over him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get out of my car!¡± By the time Gloria arrived home, it was already veryte. She nned to go to bed after taking a shower. However, her phone suddenly rang, which made her frown slightly. Although she had never communicated with the number, she had seen it on Ang¡¯s phone. This number was Ang¡¯s assistant, Brenda. Gloria hesitated for a moment before picking it up. ¡°Miss White, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Brenda, your cousin¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°What does she want to say?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for you,¡± said Brenda with a slightly panicked voice. ¡°Yes, I¡­ I have something to talk to you about.¡± Gloria was a little surprised, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m downstairs right now. Can I go inside?¡± Brenda was polite and humble. Gloria didn¡¯t know why, but she wanted to see if Ang woulde up with any new tricks, so she said, ¡°Yes, sure.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gloria could hear the surprise in Brenda¡¯s voice. Not long after, Brenda came up, and Gloria gave her a bottle of juice and asked her to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why did youe here?¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 I¡¯m Willing to Be Your Follower Brenda took a deep breath and did not directly respond to Gloria. Instead, she said softly, ¡°Miss Gloria¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she looked at Brenda without saying a word. Her eyes were full of scrutiny. Brenda was implying something, but she felt that it was like Ang¡¯s style. If there was anything, Ang would not let Brendae over to say that. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Brenda took a slight breath and hid the nervousness. She looked at Gloria with a calm expression and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t added fuel to the fire today, I don¡¯t think Miss White would have been able to Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. strike back so easily.¡± Gloria squinted her eyes. It was true that it was easy for her to strike back this time. At the same time, she felt that Ang¡¯s action today was a bit stupid, but it would make sense if it was Brenda who messed with it. Ang trusted Brenda the most at the moment. If Brenda lies, Ang will be blind. Gloria was not in a hurry to ask Brenda what she had done this time. She only looked at her indifferently, ¡°So you want to tell me that you intended to help me?¡± Brenda shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m helping myself.¡± Gloria looked at her, still silently. Brenda sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with Ang the whole time. I¡¯m really tired. She never sees me as a human being. She asked me to be her ox and horse. When she¡¯s angry, she even vented her anger on me.¡± With that, Brenda rolled up her sleeves. When she saw that her arm was covered with scars, Gloria¡¯s face changed, ¡°She did this to you but don¡¯t you know how to fight back?¡± ¡°How can I fight back? She threatened my family. She also said that if she found that I was wrong, she would ban my whole family. We are all humans, and we have to eat and fill our stomachs. How can my family continue to live?¡± Brenda¡¯s voice was trembling, while Gloria looked at her, ¡°Since you have such thoughts, why did you come looking for me? If she finds out, she will ban your entire family.¡± Brenda firmly shook her head, ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Gloria did not say anything and only looked at her. Brenda was prepared so she only had to listen. Brenda sighed and said, ¡°I know everything that you and Ang have done over the past few years. I also know what Ang has done. But she is too smart and I was too timid before, so there is no evidence left. But from now on, I will keep the evidence and tell you everything I know. Simrly¡­ I also hope that you can save me and help me get out of trouble.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Brenda was Ang¡¯s confidant whom she had trusted all these years. She was smart and capable. Would she vent her anger on Brenda? No matter whether Brenda was telling the truth or not, Gloria couldn¡¯t believe her because it was very likely that the two of them had teamed up to fool her. When the time came, Brenda would tell Ang her n. Ang would make the defensive work and pretend to be attacked by her. In the end, he would give her a heavy blow, and everything would be over. Brenda did not get a response from her, but she was not surprised. She said sincerely, ¡°Although you and Ang are cousins, you are not like each other at all. She is a hypocrite and you are kind. I can see that over the years, but unfortunately, I was under her control at that time. But it is different now, Miss White. You are very powerful, and I am willing to be yourckey.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Sin Gloria did not say anything. Brenda knew that Gloria was suspicious of her, so she calmly spoke again, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, Miss White, but I will express my sincerity to you in the future. Please give me this opportunity. If you ept me, I guarantee that I will be your greatest helper on Ang¡¯s issue.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Is there anything else for you to do here today?¡± Brenda shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± Brenda stood up and politely said to her, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you today. I hope that Miss White can consider my plea just now. I just said that if there is any false word, my whole family will die a terrible death.¡± Although the current society was full of atheists, no one dared to say something like that easily. Besides, Brenda was very concerned about her family, and she would never swear an oath. Gloria looked at the woman in front of him. Seeing that she seemed to be waiting for her reply, Gloria pondered for a moment before replying softly. ¡°Tell me what Ang did.¡± Brenda¡¯s face was full of joy and her eyes were full of surprise. Since Gloria had said such words, it was sufficient to give her a chance. Brenda nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you right now.¡± The current situation was that Brenda didn¡¯t want to follow Ang for a long time, but she knew that Ang had a lot of secrets so Ang would never let her leave at will and would even threaten her with all kinds of things. In that case, even if Gloria was not willing to cooperate with her, she had to say everything. Only if Ang was over would she not do anything to her family. While Gloria was waiting, Brenda started talking about it. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Ang for six years, and officially became her henchman in the third year. She asked me to do a lot of things. The key is the car ident.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria¡¯s face instantly turned cold. During this period, she had been thinking a lot and felt that something was wrong with the car ident. Ang was a coward who was afraid of death, how could she possibly sacrifice herself? However, the incident happened a long time ago. By the time she wanted to find something, evidence was scattered and could not be pieced together. It was like aplete jigsaw puzzle that could only be found in the corners. It seemed that she was right. Brenda did not see any surprising expression on Gloria¡¯s face. Sheughed lightly and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been suspicious for a long time.¡± Gloria did not wait long this time. She asked, ¡°What did she ask you to do?¡± Brenda sighed and looked guilty, ¡°In fact, I wasmitting a crime. But at that time, that woman controlled my life and all my family members were threatened by her. I had to obey Ang¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± Gloria was not in the mood to listen to Brenda speak her thoughts. There were many things she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, but that didn¡¯t mean she could do bad things for her family. Gloria would not judge her for this matter, but she would not sympathize with Brenda either. Since she had made her choice, she had no right to regret it. Brenda¡¯s eyes shed and she could only nod awkwardly. She took a deep breath and said. ¡°That day, someone did intend to kill Mr. Collins. Not everything was nned by Ang.¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Are You Willing to Believe Me? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Immediately after, Brenda slowly sank into her memories. Ten days before Ang had a car ident. Brenda had already given all the documents to Ang and was waiting for her reply. Ang quickly finished reading all the information with a sneer on her face. Brenda said in a panic, ¡°Miss White, are you going to do this? If the truth is revealed, the consequences will be very serious.¡± Ang sneered. ¡°We can¡¯t win a big one if we don¡¯t take a risk¡± Brenda opened her mouth. She wanted to persuade Ang, but she couldn¡¯t change her mind. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to do it herself, but she was forced to do it. Then she heard Ang say again, ¡°Ask someone to observe Jack for two days. He has always been vicious. Since he wants to hurt Jordy, he will do it in a sinister way. Contact him by the way and tell him that I want to ask him for dinner.¡± Jack was the enemy of Jordy, but he was also a distant rtive of Ang¡¯s mother. They were distant rtives, and they seldom interacted with each other. As for the hatred between Jordy and Jack, Ang didn¡¯t know, but since she wanted to n this, she must seed. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Do what I say!¡± Brenda clenched her fist and took a deep breath before continuing to speak to Gloria. ¡°Later, I did what she said and found out Jack¡¯s purpose. I also invited Jack to dinner. Ang lured him with her body. After all, the two of them could be together when they were in their fifties.¡± Gloria frowned and did not say anything. Brenda sighed. ¡°Later, on the day Jack took action, after her series of calctions, Ang¡¯s n finally seeded.¡± ¡°Then what about the vegetative state? Is it also fake?¡± Brenda was full of shock. ¡°You¡­¡± She knew everything! Gloria did not say anything. She looked at her calmly, ¡°You can continue.¡± Brenda took a deep breath and could only nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything was nned by her. She just suffered a slight injury and then became vegetative. After all, the hospital she is in is also owned by the White Family.¡± Gloria sneered. All in her expectation. But she had to admire the fact that Ang was so cruel to herself. Once she had an ident that day, she might really lose her life. Brenda took a deep breath and said, ¡°As for the other things, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to tell you because you¡¯ve already guessed it.¡± Gloria was calm, ¡°What happened to her injury two days ago?¡± Brenda¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all fake.¡± Gloria smiled, ¡°Got it.¡± However, it was obvious that she did not want to pay too much attention to these words. Brenda looked at her and said softly, ¡°Then¡­ are you willing to believe me¡­¡± Gloria looked up at her, ¡°I already know what you¡¯re thinking. Even if I can¡¯t trust you now, I¡¯ll take care of you when Ang is over in the future.¡± If Brenda was sincere today, she would naturally keep her promise. However, if Brenda lied to her, she would not keep her promise. Brenda¡¯s face was full of surprise as she said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Just tell me what you want me to do in the future!¡± Gloria looked at her and nodded with a smile. Brenda didn¡¯t want to bother Gloria for this long and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first, Miss White. If you need anything, you can call me at any time. This is my personal number.¡± After she handed the paper to Gloria, she did not wait for her reply. However, Gloria said, ¡°Please wait¡­¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Your Dad Can Help You! Brenda looked at Gloria, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with Ang¡¯s visit to the hospital two days ago. I hope you can provide me with evidence.¡± Brenda nodded her head, ¡°Okay.¡± Since Gloria did not say anything this time, she left. Gloria was standing by the window, seemingly waiting to see when Brenda would appear. She seemed to be thinking about something. What Ang wanted to do the most now was to marry Jordy, who she thought would marry her. It had nothing to do with her, after all. However¡­ Since Ang had provoked her again and again and even plotted against her whole family, she could not let Lin Ang get what she wanted. Then, getting Jordy to hate Lin Ang was her first step. In fact, she was now looking for evidence herself. Moreover, she had found out that there was a good-looking young man who took Lin Ang to the hospital that day. It should be a very important guy. The whole process was driven by him. Gloria stood by the window for a while before slowly returning to the bedroom. The next day. ording to yesterday¡¯s agreement, Gloria went to the Collins family¡¯s old house. Karen was extremely excited when she found out that Gloria hade over, so she asked the maids to prepare the food early in the morning. She did not stop until Gloria arrived at the scene. ¡°Gloria, you are here. Come,e sit beside grandma.¡± Her voice sounded extremely gentle. Gloria changed her shoes and walked forward with a smile. When she saw the dark circles under her grandmother¡¯s eyes, she frowned, ¡°Grandmother, did you not sleep last night?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Howe I didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Gloria held Karen¡¯s hand and checked her pulse. Not knowing what was going on, Karen just smiled and said, ¡°Girl, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time. Do you want to stay here for lunch today? Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t tell Jordy that you woulde. Besides, your grandfather and aunt are not here. Only the two of us will be here at noon today.¡± Gloria¡¯s hand slowly shifted away, and she looked at Karen in surprise, ¡°Grandma, did you send . them away?¡± ¡°No.¡± Karen rebutted, but Gloria was clear that her grandmother had done so. Feeling touched, she said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, grandma¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Gloria pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Karen looked at her with a loving gaze and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve recently returned to the White family. How are things over there? Did you have a hard time?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a hard time.¡± Gloria smiled freely Karen had actually heard some news about Gloria¡¯spany. She frowned and said, ¡°Oh you, don¡¯t restrain yourself too much. You should know that the White Group is yours and not your uncle¡¯s. Your father can help you!¡± Dad. She knew that his grandmother was referring to his father-inw. If her father-inw were to help her get back the shares, it would not be difficult. However, Gloria did not want to do so. Gloria smiled and shook his head, ¡°Grandma, I know, but I want to do it step by step in thepany. If I really have any problems in the future, I can ask my dad for help. Actually, it¡¯s still alright now, I can handle it. Furthermore, this is also a challenge for me. In the past, I have always been living under everyone¡¯s wing. Now, I also want to do it by myself.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Why Are You Still Here? ¡°But you¡­¡± For the first time, Karen did not know what to say. She always felt that this child had a hard life! Her biological father passed away early, and her husband did not like her much. Her mother-inw mocked this girl, so she had been trying to treat her better. Gloria smiled, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± ¡°Well¡­ All right.¡± The two of them continued to chat andugh. Gloria felt that she was concerned when she was with grandma. In recent years, her rtionship with her grandmother had always been very good. In Karen¡¯s mind, Gloria was her granddaughter. In Gloria¡¯s heart, Karen was also her grandmother. Gloria stayed here to chat with Karen for a day and no one came to disturb them. Gloria wanted to go back before dinner, but Karen had held her back and refused to let her go. She even asked her to have dinner before leaving. In the end, she had no choice but to stay. But she didn¡¯t expect that there was the sound of the engine of the caring from the yard. Gloria thought that it should be grandfather, right? The two of them looked at the door together. Upon discovering a tall, elegant figure, Gloria¡¯s eyes narrowed. Why did hee? Even grandma was stunned. ¡°Why is he here?¡± In the past, Karen had always been pleasantly surprised to see her grandson arrive. But today¡­ Karen really didn¡¯t want him toe over. It was very likely that as soon as he came, her granddaughter would leave. Jordy slowly walked in. When he saw the two people on the sofa, he said calmly, ¡°Grandma.¡± Karen looked at him with a bit of suspicion, but her tone was not very weing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jordy was speechless. This question made his heartache. Gloria did not say anything. Jordy coldly nced at Gloria and said inly, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the medicine to you.¡± As he spoke, he showed the bag in his hand. Karen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking my medicine for the past few days. I¡¯mpletely fine.¡± Gloria quickly held Karen¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t sleep for a long time, it¡¯s already bad.¡± Jordy¡¯s face softened a little. Karen sighed, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Put the medicine down and go.¡± Gloria was speechless. Jordy was also speechless. How worried was Grandmother that Gloria would run away? Gloria stood up and walked to Jordy. Jordy stared at her and did not say a word. Gloria took the medicine from his hand and did not look at him at all. The atmosphere in the room once again became code. As Gloria walked toward Karen, she opened the bag and carefully examined the medicine inside. After looking at the names of the several boxes of medicine, she walked over to Karen. She sat down and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, there is still some time before dinner. Why don¡¯t you take it first? Maybe it will take effect in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll listen to you. Just take it.¡± Karen had a helpless look on her face. ¡°You only know how to feed me medicine. The medicine has been so bitter.¡± Karen hated to take medicine the most. She had been like this all these years. Gloria often coaxed Karen to take medicine. Karen was unable to reject Gloria since she was unable to say no to Gloria. Basically, Gloria would follow through with whatever she said. However, just as Gloria was about to open a box of medicine for her to take, Karen suddenly looked toward the guy still standing at the door, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Do You Want to Come with Me? Jordy was also speechless. He looked at Karen, ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Karen looked at Jordy in confusion. Couldn¡¯t he tell that Gloria didn¡¯t like to see him? How could he be so blind? She frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Jordy was speechless. Gloria was speechless. It was inappropriate for her to say anything now, but she felt really happy! She liked to see Jordy suffer a loss! The more shriveled he was, the better! In the end, Jordy said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you finish your medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take them.¡± Jordy was so annoyed when he saw that she was taking her medicine so happily this time. In less than a minute, Karen drank all medicine. Jordy said helplessly, ¡°Call me whenever you have any questions.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Jordy closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll pick her up and leave after having dinner here.¡± Gloria nced at him with a bit of surprise. He¡¯s here to pick her up? Maybe Jordy knew that grandma was in poor health, so he didn¡¯t say something unpleasant to upset grandma. But then again, apart from her, this man was good to everyone else. Today was their business trip. When Jordy told her, she thought it was this morning, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be at night. This was also the reason why she agreed toe to her grandmother. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, Karen was stunned at that moment. She looked at Gloria in confusion. Karen looked towards Jordy, ¡°What do you mean? Are you here to pick up the Gloria?¡± There seemed to be uncontroble excitement in Karen¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°He is here to pick up Gloria?¡± Could it be the chance that the two of them make up? In an instant, mes of joy seemed to be continuously spewing out from the bottom of Karen¡¯s heart. Gloria, who was afraid that Karen would misunderstand, quickly exined, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. The While Group and the Collins Group had a cooperation project. I¡¯m going on a business trip with him tomorrow.¡± Jordy¡¯s face didn¡¯t look nice. His eyes were even much sharper than before. Karen¡¯s joy vanished in an instant, but in the next moment, Jordy came over and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s just too embarrassed to say that I can take anyone, but I will only take her with me.¡± Gloria was speechless. She inexplicably looked at Jordy, is there something wrong with his brain? Karen¡¯s face was full of shock when she heard that. ¡°You¡­ you changed your mind?!¡± Jordy was speechless. Howe she make such a conclusion? What drug had she fed her grandmother?! Gloria¡¯s eyes shed. She understood that Jordy had said so because he didn¡¯t want grandma to be in a bad mood. He wanted grandma to be happy so that she could have a good sleep. This time, she was silent. Jordy nodded at Karen when he saw that she was finally enlightened. He walked over to Karen and Gloria and sat across from them. His gazended on Karen. ¡°We are leaving for seven days this time. Grandma, would you like to go with us? She can take you out for a walk.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. If Grandmother were to follow along, they would have to put on a show. It seemed that he was even more filial than she had imagined. Atrace of unnaturalness shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. If grandmother were to go, she woulde into contact with Jordy. She looked at Karen. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 How Did You Do It? Karen shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. What about your grandfather if I leave?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m surprised to see you being like this.¡± However, this was also good, Gloria thought. Her grandmother had to recover as soon as possible. Her body was indeed linable to withstand too much stress and torment, Jordy did not say anything. Gloria had alsopletely neglected him. Then Gloria and Karen were chatting andughing. After dinner, they were about to leave. karen looked at the two of them standing together. She had a gentle smile on her face. She said, ¡°Be careful when you go out this time. If you have plenty of time, go around. Don¡¯t let down the beautiful scenery. You¡¯re too busy to handle it. You have to know how to have a good rest, understand?¡± Gloria nodded her head obediently, ¡°Got it, grandma, then you should rest early tonight. You have to take your medicine on time, okay?¡± Gloria purposely mimicked Karen¡¯s tone. Jordy smiled. Karen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll do what you say.¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Then, grandma, take a good rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± As she spoke, she took the lead to walk out. Gloria and Jordy followed closely behind. This time, there was a driver. Jordy took the lead to open the door in the back seat. Gloria stood at the back waiting for him to get on the stage, but Jordy did not move. Instead, he turned to look at her. Karen, who had figured out what was going on, immediately nudged Gloria¡¯s arm. ¡°Gloria, get in the car.¡± A trace of unnaturalness shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. She wanted to go to the front seat to avoid being next to him. Seeing that Jordy did not move at all, she had no choice but to step forward. Jordy followed her into the car and sat next to her. Karen¡¯s mood instantly recovered a lot, and she smiled as she watched their car slowly depart. She didn¡¯t go back to her room until she couldn¡¯t see the car. Today, she was really in a good mood! It seemed that she could sleep soundly at night! Inside the car. Gloria and Jordy had changed from their earlier gentleness to their usual indifference. When the driver was driving, he wanted to turn on the heater. It was too cold¡­ It was so cold that he felt his hand was freezing while driving. It was particrly quiet on their way to the airport. And this time, only the two of them went on the business trip. Gloria didn¡¯t even see Harold. They boarded the ne smoothly, and their seats were also next to each other. Gloria did not say anything. Seeing that Jordy was waiting by her side like a gentleman, she walked inside and sat down. Jordy sat next to her, and then closed the curtain next to him. The space seemed to shrink again. It was as if there were only the two of them here. The strange feeling in Gloria¡¯s heart became more and more difficult to perceive. Meanwhile, on the other side. When Ang found out that Jordy and Gloria had left, she was furious! She mmed her hand on the table and looked coldly at Brenda. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Brenda¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°Miss White, I didn¡¯t expect Hunter and Gloria to have such a rtionship. ording to my investigation, Hunter wanted¡­¡± Lin Ang couldn¡¯t wait to eat her up at this moment. ¡°What are they thinking? Didn¡¯t you find out that Jordy was also there when they were having dinner?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 340 How Did You Do It? Karen shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. What about your grandfather if I leave?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m surprised to see you being like this.¡± However, this was also good, Gloria thought. Her grandmother had to recover as soon as possible. Her body was indeed linable to withstand too much stress and torment, Jordy did not say anything. Gloria had alsopletely neglected him. Then Gloria and Karen were chatting andughing. After dinner, they were about to leave. karen looked at the two of them standing together. She had a gentle smile on her face. She said, ¡°Be careful when you go out this time. If you have plenty of time, go around. Don¡¯t let down the beautiful scenery. You¡¯re too busy to handle it. You have to know how to have a good rest, understand?¡± Gloria nodded her head obediently, ¡°Got it, grandma, then you should rest early tonight. You have to take your medicine on time, okay?¡± Gloria purposely mimicked Karen¡¯s tone. Jordy smiled. Karen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll do what you say.¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Then, grandma, take a good rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± As she spoke, she took the lead to walk out. Gloria and Jordy followed closely behind. This time, there was a driver. Jordy took the lead to open the door in the back seat. Gloria stood at the back waiting for him to get on the stage, but Jordy did not move. Instead, he turned to look at her. Karen, who had figured out what was going on, immediately nudged Gloria¡¯s arm. ¡°Gloria, get in the car.¡± A trace of unnaturalness shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. She wanted to go to the front seat to avoid being next to him. Seeing that Jordy did not move at all, she had no choice but to step forward. Jordy followed her into the car and sat next to her. Karen¡¯s mood instantly recovered a lot, and she smiled as she watched their car slowly depart. She didn¡¯t go back to her room until she couldn¡¯t see the car. Today, she was really in a good mood! It seemed that she could sleep soundly at night! Inside the car. Gloria and Jordy had changed from their earlier gentleness to their usual indifference. When the driver was driving, he wanted to turn on the heater. It was too cold¡­ It was so cold that he felt his hand was freezing while driving. It was particrly quiet on their way to the airport. And this time, only the two of them went on the business trip. Gloria didn¡¯t even see Harold. They boarded the ne smoothly, and their seats were also next to each other. Gloria did not say anything. Seeing that Jordy was waiting by her side like a gentleman, she walked inside and sat down. Jordy sat next to her, and then closed the curtain next to him. The space seemed to shrink again. It was as if there were only the two of them here. The strange feeling in Gloria¡¯s heart became more and more difficult to perceive. Meanwhile, on the other side. When Ang found out that Jordy and Gloria had left, she was furious! She mmed her hand on the table and looked coldly at Brenda. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Brenda¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°Miss White, I didn¡¯t expect Hunter and Gloria to have such a rtionship. ording to my investigation, Hunter wanted¡­¡± Lin Ang couldn¡¯t wait to eat her up at this moment. ¡°What are they thinking? Didn¡¯t you find out that Jordy was also there when they were having dinner?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Oh damn! ¡°Then you could go to bed early. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, but she frowned and said, ¡°Wait.¡± The man turned to look at her in confusion. Confusion flitted across his eyes, but he still asked, ¡°Madam, do you have any instructions for me?¡± She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Go ahead.¡± The man nced at her in confusion, but when he saw that Jordy did not say anything, he nodded and left without saying anything else. Only they were in the room. She calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get a room.¡± Just now she wanted to ask that man about a room, but she guessed that he did not know about her rtionship with Jordy, so she did not do that. She would go out to get a room by herself. He immediately frowned and said with disdain, ¡°Stay here. I don¡¯t have time to mess with you at night. I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow morning.¡± Finishing that he entered the master bedroom. She furrowed her brows but considered that he was also disdainful of her and hesitated for a moment before heading to the guest room. After she took a shower and slept for a few more hours, it was early in the morning. She got up early. After washing up, she walked out and found that Jordy was already sitting on the sofa in the living room. She paused for a moment, and someone had already knocked on the door. She immediately walked over and opened the door. It was the same person who had received them yesterday. He was holding two breakfasts in his hand. When he saw them sitting on the sofa, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°I brought breakfast for you. After breakfast, we can set off.¡± He was one of the heads of Jordy¡¯s branches, named David Smith. He was about 40 years old and looked like a man in his early 30s. He was neither too handsome nor ugly, and his figure was also average. She took it over, ¡°Thank you.¡± That man smiled and closed the door without saying anything. She passed one of the breakfasts to Jordy and ate her breakfast. They still said nothing. He didn¡¯t even n to look at the breakfast in front of him. She did not care about him. It was not until she had finished eating that he stood up and walked out. She tidied himself up and immediately followed. David had been waiting downstairs. When he saw them, he walked up to them with a smile. ¡°Mr. Collins, we can go now.¡± He gave David an indifferent look, ¡°I¡¯m going to hide my identity this time, so you don¡¯t have to go.¡± David was surprised but didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He nodded immediately and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you¡­¡± ¡°Give me the key.¡± She nced at Jordy in surprise. Did he intend to drive a car himself? She didn¡¯t say anything. As he was a boss, he could do whatever he wanted. But¡­ Just as she was thinking this, he suddenly threw the key to her and said indifferently, ¡°Drive the car.¡± She was speechless. Oh damn! She took a deep breath. She nned to live a peaceful life, and it was just driving a car. She would endure it. She took the key and walked out. David nced at them and felt that the atmosphere between them was slightly strange. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He cleared his throat and followed Jordy¡¯s lead. After finding the car, she sat directly in the driver¡¯s seat and he sat in the passenger seat without hesitation. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not say anything. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, where are you nning to go?¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 How Much Hope Do They Have? Jordy looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know where you are going?¡± Gloria was speechless. She nced at him speechlessly and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°How did Harold Ross feel with you for so many years?¡± His gaze instantly sharpened, but she did not want to talk to him and started the engine directly. She had been here before, so she was familiar. She thought for a moment and decided on a ce. Without discussing it with him, she drove the car over directly. As usual, neither of them said a word. It was so quiet in the car that there was no music at all. This kind of interaction was veryfortable for them. She would definitely not want to waste a single word with this man. About an hourter, they arrived. She stopped the car in the parking space and looked at him. ¡°This wedding dress shop is quite famous with many kinds of specialties and could select the best type.¡± He got out of the car without saying a word. ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing him turning to look at her, she took out her mask and sunsses and handed them over to Jordy. He furrowed his brows. Her expression was indifferent as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you intend to hide your identity? Who doesn¡¯t know that you are Jordy Collins?¡± Finally, he obediently put on his mask and sunsses without saying a word. She was already used to his expression, armed herself and followed him. They walked in together. The wedding celebration n designed by Gloria had to be included from start to finish. The wedding gown was one of the ns. In order toplete this project, all materials had to be selected. The specialty of this shop¡¯s brand was pretty good, so she decided to take a look. Their disguises were pretty good, no one could recognize who they were. However, when shop assistants saw how elegant they were dressed, they immediately weed them enthusiastically. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cassie, the sales attendant of our store. It¡¯s my pleasure to introduce you. I wonder if you like any wedding dresses or suits.¡± The two looked at each other and Gloria smiled at her, ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± She politely smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Gloria looked back and forth and went up to the fifth floor, but the disappointment in her eyes was getting stronger. Even Jordy frowned. He coldly looked at her, ¡°So this is the ce you chose?¡± Cassie¡¯s smile instantly froze. Even an idiot could tell that he was unhappy with their store. But looking around, their store was the best in this city. How high were their standards? Gloria pursed her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cassie immediately said in confusion, ¡°In this city, we¡¯re the best. If you don¡¯t like it, you might have to move to another city.¡± Gloria nced at the sales attendant and nodded politely. She did not say anything else and walked out. Somehow, the lobby manager got the news from somewhere and knew that they were here for an investigation. When she hurried over, she saw theming in his direction. She stepped forward with a smile and said politely, ¡°Please wait for a moment. I know you are not here to buy a wedding dress. I don¡¯t know if you have time. Let¡¯s¡­ have a talk?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 There¡¯s No Need to Cooperate Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jordy stopped, and so did Gloria. She turned to look at the lobby manager and asked doubtfully. ¡°Who gave you the news?¡± His sharp eyes swept over the lobby manager in an instant. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, the lobby manager had begun to panic. It was sure indeed that immortals couldn¡¯t be treated as mortals. His re almost killed her. The lobby manager took a deep breath and said what she had prepared earlier. ¡°Ourpany has been looking for someone to work with, and we also know about the cooperation between the Collins Group and the White Group. I heard that they are going to conduct an investigation over there, so I guessed that it should be recent days. Moreover, you have different temperaments. I have also seen you on screen, so I can recognize you at once. Ie here to work every day, and it¡¯s my honor to see you.¡± Upon hearing the lobby manager¡¯s words, Cassie¡¯s face turned pale at that moment. So they were important figures! She was actually still saying such pompous words¡­. She was afraid of losing her job because the lobby manager had just looked at her with¡­ extremely bad eyes. At this moment, she began to pray for herself. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but given the current situation¡­ she didn¡¯t have a chance to interrupt. Gloria took a look at silent Jordy and asked lightly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°¡­why don¡¯t youe with me to the office to talk?¡± The lobby manager maintained a polite and respectful smile. Gloria thought that this was indeed a rather unique ce and there could be something else. After thinking for a while, she directly turned to look at Jordy and asked, ¡°Can we talk?¡± It was up to him to make a decision in the detail. Otherwise, if she agreed, it would be useless for her if he did not agree. He ignored her and indifferently looked at the lobby manager. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lead the way.¡± The lobby manager seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± In this way, they soon arrived at the office. The lobby manager hurriedly said, ¡°Please have a seat. What¡­ would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. ¡°Gloria looked at her with a calm expression, ¡°I want to know the reason even more.¡± The lobby manager wasn¡¯t surprised by her words, but she helplessly sighed, ¡°recent wedding gowns are indeed not satisfactory, but there will be arge number of wedding gowns today. And the design of the gown is here. Why don¡¯t you take a look at it?¡± Gloria nodded her head, ¡°Okay.¡± The lobby manager hurriedly opened the design picture of theputer and stepped aside, saying, ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White, would you like to have a look?¡± They walked over together, but Jordy only sat on the chair on the side, and Gloria walked to the computer table and sat across from him. She put her hand on the mouse and carefully looked at each design n of the wedding dress. However¡­ after reading through more than thirty designs in a row, her frown grew deeper. She looked up directly at the lobby manager and asked, ¡°Did you reach an agreement with the previous group of designers?¡± The lobby manager¡¯s expression froze. The next moment, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Previous group of designers, they¡­¡± Before she could finish his sentence, Jordy stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to cooperate.¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Unrestrained Anger The lobby manager¡¯s expression changed slightly. She immediately blocked their way and said in an anxious voice, ¡°Mr. Collins, Miss White, have you finished reading? Our designers are also very excellent. They are not as bad as you think. Otherwise, we, such a big brand, wouldn¡¯t be strengthened.¡± Gloria did not get up and only looked at her, ¡°Then show me those that you think are outstanding. I¡¯m afraid our time is limited to look through one by one.¡± The lobby manager hurried over and unfolded a batch of wedding dresses that she had picked out. Gloria took a look and the disappointment in her eyes became more intense. The lobby manager only felt that her sweat was about to drip down. She quickly said again, ¡°There¡¯s a new style today. Please take a look!¡± The Collins Group and the White Group are big clients. If I miss them, I don¡¯t know how the higher-ups will punish me! She hurriedly added, ¡°if you think something is not good, we can continue to change it until you are satisfied.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The lobby manager¡¯s attitude was humble and there was a hint of panic in her eyes. Gloria furrowed her brows slightly and finally talked in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a problem with color, style, fashion, etc. The pattern is unconventional and can be neutralized. However, this n has to be eliminated. I advise you to find the original batch of designers. Otherwise, if this continues, your reputation will bepletely ruined.¡± Jordy nced at her in surprise. Her words were concise, but epassed all questions. How much did she know? How much did she hide from him? He was so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to say a word. The lobby manager¡¯s face changed again, and she seemed to be at a loss. ¡°Miss White¡­¡± She could only give her a friendly smile, ¡°We can continue our cooperation if we have the chance in the future.¡± After speaking, they walked out together. They returned to the car. She frowned slightly, ¡°We might as well find the designers and work with them directly.¡± Hesneered. So you are one of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡± She furrowed her brows slightly and subconsciously looked at him, ¡°Do you mean that I should go?¡± He nced at her indifferently and said in a sarcastic voice, ¡°Do you think I took you out for free?¡± She was speechless. She wanted to give him a p. She said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I should be doing. If Mr. Collins you don¡¯t want to hire your staff, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± He immediately looked at her coldly. ¡°You can choose not to go.¡± She felt his threat and sneered. ¡°Normally, I am only in charge of negotiations. The exact details of cooperation have nothing to do with me. You can choose to terminate the contract. That means that the agreement cannot be reached due to the ineptitude of twopanies, and it has less to do with me.¡± His face darkened even more! However, she was toozy to bother with him and started the engine, ¡°Where shall I send you next?¡± She was going to wait in the hotel and then wait for him to contact designers before making a final decision. But¡­ He didn¡¯t intend to spare her at all. It seemed that he intended to know more of her secrets. He said, ¡°You can choose not to go, but are you sure you can continue to stay in the White Group?¡± ¨C ¡°You!!!¡± She was furious! Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Son of a bi*ch! She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so detestable! If he wanted to exclude her from the White Group, it would be very easy for him to do so. But she couldn¡¯t always let this man get hold of her weakness! He looked at her with sarcasm in his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve attacked me several times. For grandma¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve given you enough respect. If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for taking action!¡± She was speechless. She gritted her teeth. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go! But you need to contact others.¡± He did not say anything. However, she already knew that he had tacitly agreed, so she did not say anything and drove the car back to the hotel. Now the most important thing was to find the designers. If possible, she would not need to cooperate with other wedding dress shops. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But¡­ He seemed to be deliberately fooling around with her. She had just parked the car under the hotel when he had given her the phone numbers of the designers. ¡°Go and find them yourself.¡± After that, he got out of the car and entered the hotel. She was speechless. She gritted her teeth and was no longer in the mood to scold him. Sooner orter, she had to get hold of his weakness, so that he would not dare to threaten her like this again. Otherwise, she could not afford to be threatened by him in the future. This time, she would resign himself to fate. She slowly took out her mobile phone and contacted them. The afternoon passed just like that. She had finally found these people after expending a lot of effort. But she didn¡¯t try to persuade them to go to thepany. She just wanted toplete the cooperation first. As for the specific welfare, the director would talk to them. She drank much water before feeling that her mouth was no longer dry. She called Jordy again. He picked up quickly. She exined the whole situation. He looked calm and she asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In the hotel.¡± As soon as she came back, she found that he was not there. ¡°Harold Ross wille to pick you up.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He will tell you.¡± After that, he hung up. She also felt that hermunication with Harold was much better than his. Just as he was about to put down her phone, she received a call from Harold. She picked it up. ¡°Miss White.¡± ¡°Okay, Harold, where are you going to pick me up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to do some makeup. Mr. Collins has chosen a dress for you.¡± ¡°A dress? Makeup? What is he going to do?¡± He coughed softly and said, ¡°There is a dinner party¡­¡± She furrowed his brows, ¡°Should I be his femalepanion?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Is he crazy? Doesn¡¯t he know that it¡¯s not appropriate for us to attend the banquet together?¡± Does he still think it¡¯s the past?! Is he crazy? She wanted to curse this man! Harold coughed lightly again and said, ¡°This time¡­ Mr. Collins wants to take his grandma out because he wants her to get better as soon as possible. If you attend this party together, she will because he wants her to get better as soon as possible. If you attend this party together, she will believe that Mr. Collins¡¯ attitude toward you will change a lot.¡± Her face was cold as she replied, ¡°Does he take Grandma for a fool? Tell him that if he has filial piety, he needs to think of a way himself. Don¡¯t implicate others. I¡¯m not going.¡± Harold was speechless. He had said all that needed to be said, but if she did not go, he could only¡­ He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Miss White, if you don¡¯t go, Mr. Collins will¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped talking. Her face instantly darkened! Son of a bi*ch! Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 My Limits She would settle this debt with this man sooner orter! However, she had not figured out what his weakness was yet. She could not hurt his family because she cared about part of his family. But in other aspects, she didn¡®t see any other weakness in this man! This made her very annoyed! She took a deep breath. What was she doing with him right now?! After pausing for a moment, she said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡®ll give him a call.¡± Harold felt a headacheing on. Why did Mr. Collins insist on letting him deal with this matter? Did he have to pass on the message between the couple, oh no, between the ex¨Chusband and ex¨Cwife? ¡°Miss White, you don¡®t have to wait. His attitude is firm. He¡®s very busy now, and he said that he wouldn¡®t answer anyone¡®s call.¡± She was speechless. He just didn¡®t want to answer her call! She couldn¡®t help but take a deep breath, while Harold said again, ¡°Miss White, you must attend tonight ¡®s dinner party. Besides, there are cooperation activities to discuss, and you need toe forward.¡± She was speechless.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since Harold had referred to cooperation, it had to have something to do with the project between the Collins Group and White Group. She closed her eyes and finally said in a deep voice, ¡°When will you arrive?¡± ¡°I¡®m already downstairs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After that, she hung up and tidied herself up before walking out. After meeting Harold, he brought her along to do some makeup and change into a luxurious gown. Harold, sitting in the driver¡®s seat, looked back at her behind him and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Miss White, I¡®ll take you to Mr. Collins now.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Her voice was gloomy and unhappy. He stopped being mean and drove out. About half an hourter, they arrived at Jordy¡®s ce. He stopped the car and called Jordy. Not long after, he came out. He had obviously changed into a suit, walked over, and opened the door at the back. When Gloria saw his cold face, she wanted to kick him to death. He was the one who had chosen her gown. He had euphemistically said that he did not want to see her ugly appearance. She was wearing a red dress, which made her skin look even fairer, her exquisite figure was so curvy th His face suddenly darkened. At this moment, he regretted it. She turned her head and did not want to see him. His face darkened. He got in the car and sat next to her. When they arrived at their destination, Harold did not enter the banquet. After Jordy got out of the car, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he looked at her and said indifferen She was speechless. At this time, she did not intend to do anything against him. She obediently got out of the car, saw he cur ¡°What sort of trick are you trying to pull?¡± His cold gaze swept over her without saying a word, but the threat in his eyes was obvious. However, she coldly stared at him this time. ¡°Jordy Collins, even a rabbit will bite when cornered. I¡®ve alr After speaking, she ignored the fact that his face had turned cold and took a step forward. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Misa Norma However, before she could take a step, he suddenly grabbed her arm. Before she could react. her arm was firmly ced on his¡­ Moreover, it was impossible to tell that something was wrong. Everyone thought that they were still as before, and it seemed that wasplete because he had bent his arm and she moved forward! She wanted to withdraw her hand, but he held it so tightly that she had no chance to struggle. She turned to look at the man with a smile on her lips. However, he heard her very soft and gritting voice, ¡°Jordy, what are you trying to do!¡± His lips curled into a sardonic smile. But¡­ it seemed that he was in a good mood. He turned towards her and gave a rare patient reply, ¡°To attend the banquet.¡± She was speechless. Son of a bi*ch! She took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions. But at this stage, it was meaningless for her to withdraw it. Moreover, this man was on guard against he r all the time! Harold was in the driver¡®s seat, and he didn¡®t get out of the car at all. Just like picking up Jordy, he did not get out of the car to open the door for him. There were two reasons. First, although their rtionship was that of a superior and subordinate, they had long since be brothers. Harold did not need to have so many scruples at all times like others, and Jordy did not like it either. Second, Harold wasn¡®t sure if Jordy wanted to sit in the front or the back at that time, so he didn¡®t move and let him drive by himself. There was only one reason why he didn¡®t get out of the car when they arrived. They are together. What¡®s the point of him getting out of the car and opening the door for them? In this way, they walked in together. They looked calm and got along well with each other, just like they had been together for three They looked calm and got along well with each other, just like they had been together for three years. Every time they attended a banquet, they were particrlyfortable. However, the more it was like this, the more satire appeared in her eyes. She had not expected that there would be so many ties after divorce, and it just so happened that this man had something on her. If she wanted to take back the White Group, she couldn¡®t make a single mistake. If Jordy made a move against her, it would make her more difficult! She took a deep breath to control her emotions. The moment they walked through the door of the banquet, everyone present looked in their direction! Even the smile on the face of the youngdy of the Tamah Group, who had just talked andughed with the crowd, faded awa y. Gloria¡®s formal attire was as beautiful as fire, stunning the entire people. Just a moment ago, many people were looking at her, but now¡­ All of them began to shift their gazes, their eyes clearly filled with endless¡­ assessment and covetousn His face instantly darkened. He regretted it the moment he got in the car. Now he regretted it even more. Someone found that it was Jordy Collins and came over with a goblet. The man had been in the business industry for more than two decades and could be said to be sess Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He¡®s in his early forties this year. His mature charm had caused countless women to be infatuated with him. He walked up to Jordy with a smile. ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯m so pleased to meet you here!¡± After saying that, he turned his gaze to Gloria and politely Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Why Didn¡¯t He Refuse Guests?! In the past, he might have called Gloria or Mrs. Collins, but now¡­ How could he dare? They were divorced, and he couldn¡®t control himself. However, she was also one he wanted to curry favor with, so he directly said the word, Norma. Jordy furrowed his brows. It made him bored and angry, and even more annoyed. She smiled and nodded at the man, ¡°Hello, Mr. John.¡± Mr. John¡®s face was a little stiff. He had called it wrong¡­ Her surname was a better choice. But¡­ For a moment, he only remembered that she was called Norma. What was her surname? He really did not remember it. Seeing Mr. Collins¡® expression, he was a little flustered, but the next moment, he hurriedly looked at hi m and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Collins, why did youe to this party today? It¡®s rare for you toe to Sa n Diego, so if I don¡®t entertain you, won¡®t it be too much? I wonder if Mr. Collins will be free tomorrow? I¡® ll treat you.¡± ¡°I have cooperation to talk about. Next time.¡± He didn¡®t want to chat with such a person after saying that, so he left directly. She could only smile and nod at Mr. John before Jordy forcefully dragged her away. She took a deep breath. She had to endure! Sooner orter, she would trample this bastard underfoot and apologize to him! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She looked in front of him as if there was no such man! It was strange. Before they divorced, although every banquet had to be dressed up, she¡­ she was particrly looking forward to the arrival of the banquet. It was not for the sake of dressing up, but¡­ she finally looked for ward to the scene where she would attend with this man. She could finally get close to this man and hold his arm¡­ At every banquet, he was extremely gentle to her. Even though she knew that it was take, she still couldn¡®t help but feel happy and excited. But now¡­ He still stood by her side, just like before, and his powerful aura surrounded her, but now she just wanted to leave, just wanted to kick this man away! Did this mean that she could let him gopletely? Was she no longer as sad as before? She tossed and turned at night, lost her appetite in the daytime, and was mentally and physically exhau sted. She had enough of that kind of life and was afraid¡­ He nced at her from the corner of his eyes and saw a sincere smile on her lips. His expression stiffened. She¡­ What was she thinking about? Or was she willing to stand by him? He curled his lips sarcastically and led her into the crowd. Because of his special status, many people couldn¡®t helping to say hello. But Today he was strange. She once felt that there was something wrong with him! Why didn¡®t he refuse anyone!? She remembered that once, even if he was talking to someone, it depended on the person. He didn¡®t want to talk to them, But today, what was he doing?! It was as if they were willing to wait for everyone! No matter what they said, he would talk with confidence. Fuck! Is he ill? She looked at him as if he were ill. his face immediately darkened. While no one was around, she looked at him speechlessly and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, you are in good health. But I am wearing a pair of high heels! Can you let me rest for a while?¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Unpleasant Words She had had enough! But¡­ He looked at her with a sarcastic look and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t discussed the cooperation yet. What right do you have to rest?¡± ¡°You talk to every single one of you. What fuck can we talk about!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Gloria White! Who allowed you to say such dirty word!¡± His face darkened even more! She was speechless. She suddenly understood how pleasant words were. She was obviously trying to say, hurry up, talk about cooperation, and retreat as soon as you¡®re done! But what about him? Was he questioning her for swearing? She scolded him more than once that he was really ill! She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She must restrain herself! At this moment, he seemed to be arguing with her and continued to talk with others. Today, he seemed to have finished what he wanted to say for a year. While there were people in front of her, she suddenly felt that the opportunity had arrived. She looked at them with a smile. ¡°Excuse me, you can chat.¡± Seeing his eyes darken, she looked at him with a smile and said softly, ¡°Jordy, I¡®ll go to the bathroom fir st ande to youter.¡± Jordy was stunned. He had not seen or heard her address him in such a gentle way for a long time. The man across from him nodded with a smile. ¡°All right, you go ahead.¡± He had no choice but to let go of her and nod slightly at her. She was released from his duties and suddenly wanted to sing the song ¡°Rise from the as¡°. She hurried to the bathroom. In fact, she didn¡®t want to go to the bathroom at all. She just wanted to wa sh her hands. She had been holding his arm just now. She felt dirty! After washing her hands, she came out. She just nced at the crowd and found that he was talking to Harold. She was a little surprised, but she di dn¡®t intend to go over to listen. She walked to a sofa in the corner and slowly sat down. She felt like he was about to ascend to the heavens! Finally, she didn¡®t have to focus all her weight on her feet. The numbness in the soles of his feet was also stronger than just now. At this moment, she had already taken out her mobile phone. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. An hour ago, Nydia sent her a message on her WhatsApp but she didn¡®t even notice it. She clicked on it. ¨CNydia, (Baby! Please congratte me! I won awsuit! Do you want to treat me to a meal to celebrate? I¡®m buying groceries. Just make it for me!) She smiled slowly. ¨C Gloria, (I¡®m on a business trip to another city. When I get back, I¡®ll reward you with a meal and think ahea ¨C Nydia, (Did you go on a business trip? Where did you go? When will you be back?] ¨CGloria, (I just arrived today, it will be about a week in San Diego.) In just a moment, her cell phone rang. le She did not see any problems and since it was in a corner, she picked it up. Before she could say anything, itsint could be heard. ¡°Gloria, it¡®s been a long time since I¡®ve had so sad! You actually went to San Diego for a business trip. Remember to miss me, understand?¡± She couldn¡®t help but burst intoughter, ¡°You make it sound like I¡®m going to walk for a few years, just to ¡°Of course not¡­ s, my damn father came to find me again. I¡®m so annoyed.¡± She frowned slightly, ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Nydia sighed as if she was hesitating whether she should say it or not. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Gloria. She lowered her head and saw a woman wearing a pair of white crystal high heels standing. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 You Think I Care About Your Cousin? Gloria looked up slowly and saw the woman in a white gown with her long brown curly hair tumbling in a cascade down her back. Dignified and elegant, she was looking condescendingly at Gloria with her head slightly down. The woman was polite enough to extend her hand to Gloria, signaling her to continue the phone call and talk afterwards. Gloria stopped talking with Nydia on the phone. ¡°Honey, I¡®m at the party now. I¡®ll talk to you when I get b ack.¡± Nydia was a little surprised but did not ask more questions. ¡°That¡®s fine. Call me when you¡®re done.¡± After hanging up, Gloria looked at the nobledy in front of her and said, ¡°Miss Roberts?¡± Rachel Roberts was the favorite daughter of Mr. Roberts, who owned thergestpany in San Diego. Rachel wasn¡®t surprised that Gloria knew her. She smiled at Gloria, sat across from her, and said in a r xed voice, ¡°Didn¡®t expect to see you at this party, Miss White.¡± And in this way. Gloria¡®s eyes were suddenly intent. ¡°Miss Roberts, what do you want to see me about?¡± Rachel¡®s lips curled upward in a small smile. There were only the two of them here, so she was perfectlyfortable speaking to Gloria. ¡°Mr. Collins and you are divorced.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡®s eyes shed at Rachel¡®s smile on her lips, but she couldn¡®t tell anything from it. She then said i mperturbably, ¡°It¡®s not much of a secret.¡± Rachel smiled, ¡°I¡®d like to know why you two show up at such a big party together after divorce, if I may? It¡®s like you were still married.¡± Gloria gnashed her back teeth. She wasn¡®t angry with Rachel but with Jordy. I came to this big party because of Jordy! I don¡®t want to be here! Jordy, you bastard! Gloria responded with a forced smile, ¡°Thanks for reminding me, Miss Roberts. I¡®ve got that.¡± Gloria was not a fool. Of course, she could sense that Rachel was very hostile to her. Far as she knew, the Roberts family and the Collins Group worked together on scores of projects, som e of which were in the hands of Rachel and Jordy. Mr. Roberts had no sons and valued Rachel the most. She would seed him as president of the pany. Rachel fell silent, gazing at Gloria¡®s calm face thoughtfully. Gloria looked like she was not affected by h er provocation. She smiled, ¡°Miss White, you¡®re not who you were two years ago.¡± Two years ago, Rachel had been to Los Angeles and seen Jordy and Gloria at a party. She could tell that Gloria felt very unimportant in front of Jordy. But today Gloria had a very rxed manner andid¨Cback attitude. Gloria smiled at Rachel, who was sizing her up. ¡°Two years is long. I¡®ve experienced so much, and my m Rachel raised her eyebrows and regarded her withughing eyes. ¡°I am a little impressed, but are you sure you can win him back?¡± Gloria looked at Rachel and couldn¡®t helpughing softly. ¡°You seem confident about being the next Mrs Rachel did not say anything but smiled her acquiescence. Gloria sneered, ¡°I¡®m not your rival. You might as well do some research. Otherwise, you¡®ll deal with the wrong person ,miss a great opportunity, and regret it for life.¡± Rachel froze and then chuckled, ¡°You think I care about your cousin?¡± Gloria¡®s mouth twitched slightly. San Diego was new to Rachel. It was normal that she had the wrong person. Later, Rachel¡®s voice rang out, retracting Gloria from her thoughts. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Say Something I Don¡¯t Know ¡°With all due respect, I¡®m so surprised Mr. Collins divorced you because of your cousin.¡± Gloria¡®s lips twitched up in a faint sneer. Even Rachel, an outsider knew without a shadow of a doubt how important Ang was to Jordy. Rachel could say whatever she wanted to say. Gloria didn¡®t care about Jordy anymore anyway, so she didn¡®t feel the sting of her sarcastic remarks. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria only replied with a smile. Rachel¡®s eyes focused on Gloria and shed with surprise. The woman in front of me is nothing like I expected. After a pause, Rachel said with a smile, ¡°I hope you¡®re no match for me.¡± Gloria nodded and said casually, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I was put through hell. I won¡®t make a fool of myself. I thi nk you¡®re smart enough to guess why he brought me to this big party.¡± Rachel was from a wealthy and powerful family. Of course, she had a good idea of what Jordy cared ab out the most and knew things about Jordy¡®s family. Even without Gloria¡®s broad hint, Rachel should know those facts. Sure enough, Rachel nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡± These two women were clearly on opposite sides, but they were now getting along so well that they didn¡®t look like enemies at all. The crowd looked in their direction, half expecting to hear some gossip. But¡­ They let them down. Gloria came to this party on short notice. She did not know the press was doing a live broadcast of it. The audience didn¡®t hear exactly what the guests were saying, but they could see to whom they were talkin g and what they were doing. Jordy and Gloria were both in the limelight walking together. The photos of them flooded all social media tforms. People left theirments like crazy, and some of them almost cried with happiness. Little Bird , (Oh. Boohoo. The two of them finally made up with each other. I knew it! They were so close before. They must have had a tiff. You know, every couple ha s their fights. I¡®ve been waiting so long to see them get back together! I like to witness PDA! I¡®m totally b ored without seeing them billing and cooing these days!) Merry¨CGo¨CRound, [No! I don¡®t want them to be together! Gloria is a crazy woman, while Mr. Collins is a loving and devoted man. She didn¡®t cherish him! She cheated on him! And now she wants toe back to him! Get away! Mr. Collins is mine!) Lois, [I don¡®t know. There is no right or wrong.) Alexia, (Oh, no! Mr. Brown and Gloria are meant to be together. Howe shees back to Jordy? I¡® m not okay with this!) nche, [Gloria is a two¨Cfaced two¨Ctimer! Why is she so blessed?] Jonathan was reading the abovements while watching the live broadcast of the party. When he saw Gloria holding ice. His assistant Henry continued updating him on the findings. Jonathan said, ¡°I already know that. Tell me something I don¡®t know.¡± Henry nodded and spoke slowly, ¡°Miss White¡®s mother valued boys more than girls and wanted a boy, but Miss White¡®s father could not get her pregnant again. She left them and now she¡®s nowhere to be seen.¡± Jonathan was scrolling down the page. ¡°Miss White suspects the cause of her father¡®s death and has asked awyer Irene Stewart to look into it. They¡®ve got some clues so far, but they still need more.¡± ¡°ude has moved with his wife and daughter to free up the house for Miss White.¡± Jonathan wasn¡®t interested in that piece of information. Henry continued, and Jonathan suddenly jerked Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Blind to Her Feelings ¡°Hannah is Miss White.¡± Jonathan stopped to look coldly at Henry. Henry stiffened and continued, ¡°That day, Miss White was neither at home nor in thewyer¡®s office. I c hecked the cameras and saw she walk out the front door after disguising herself as another person. Br yson sent her back after her work was done.¡± Jonathan didn¡®t say a word. Henry went on, ¡°After Bryson left, Miss White entered the door. Immediatel y after, Mr. Collins ¡­ followed in. Then he cornered Miss White in the elevator. They got out of the elev ator on Miss White¡®s floor. Half an hourter, Mr. Collins got back into the elevator with a grimace.¡± Jonathan gripped his phone tightly. ¡°It¡®s her.¡± No wonder he thought Gloria looked familiar that day. No wonder he sensed something wrong with Jordy. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He should have guessed it all! After a moment or two, Jonathan looked up at Henry and demanded in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me earlier?¡± Henry paled and quickly said in a panic, ¡°I didn¡®t think it was rted to Miss White. I started off on the wrong foot. Mr. Brown, it¡®s my fault. It won¡®t happen again. I¡®m willing to ept my punishment!¡± Jonathan¡®s eyes were colder than ever as he said in a serious voice, ¡°What else?¡± Jonathan was asking for any more information about Gloria, not another guarantee from Henry. Henry shook his head. ¡°I haven¡®t yet found more. Do I have to dig into her mother¡®s background?¡± ¡°Yes, go find out how her father died.¡± Henry nodded respectfully. Jonathan shot an icy nce at Henry. ¡°It was just a one off. I don¡®t need a waste of space around.¡± Henry tensed and responded respectfully, ¡®¡®Yes, sir.¡± Without receiving any more orders, Henry headed out of the office. Jonathan was left alone, watching Gloria and Rachel talking about something in the video. He had a wicked glint in his eye. A momentter, he opened WhatsApp and texted Gloria. The message, (A little wildcat is naughty.) Gloria¡®s phone buzzed. She saw Jonathan¡®s message and felt puzzled. Gloria texted him a question mark. At the same time, Karen was watching the live broadcast. She was all smiles and raised her voice excitedly. ¡°They are there together!¡± Newell sat beside her, frustration surfacing under his eyes. Karen, however, watched Jordy and Gloria on the screen and beamed, ¡°At this rate, they¡®ll get back toge Newell had no words. Karen finished her words and then noticed something wrong. She carefully looked at them on the screen and hesitated before speaking, ¡°T Newell remained silent with mixed feelings. Karen muttered to herself, ¡°After all, they pretended all the t Karen sighed and slowly put her phone down. ¡°Jordy is a good man, but he¡®s blind to Gloria¡®s feelings fo Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Miss Roberts Wondered If You Were Deaf Newell was mute. Karen raised her eyes to him and frowned, ¡°I saw your mouth twitch.¡± Newell said hopelessly, ¡°Mom, as you can see, there is nothing we can do about it.¡± Newell didn¡®t want to lie to his mother. ¡°It¡®s his fate. You spend all the time worrying about him. It won¡®t help. Who can handle him?¡± Karen said fretfully, ¡°When he finds out how good Gloria is, I¡®m afraid it¡®s toote. He¡®ll only live toregret it.¡± Newell sighed and didn¡®t say anything. Karen continued softly, ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about me ore back so far to see me. I¡®ve got closure. Rest assured, I¡®ll take my medicine on time. I¡®m getting much better.¡± Newell nodded and looked at Karen. ¡°Jordy will regret it one day. Keep yourself healthy and let¡®s wait fo r the day he wins Gloria back.¡± Karen nodded with an angry yet expectant face. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡®ll wait for that day toe. This brat is just too cocky. He¡®ll regret it!¡± Newell coughed. He had no words to say, though he knew that she was anxious for Jordy. The party. After Jordy finished talking with Harold, he started looking around for Gloria. He saw her sitting opposit e Rachel, frowned slightly, and strode over to her. Gloria and Rachel seemed to be getting along quite well. Rachel¡®s eyes lit up when she looked up and saw Jordy approaching. She smiled at Jordy, ¡°Mr. Collins, it¡®s been a long time.¡± Jordy nodded at Rachel but had nothing to say to her. Her eyes stared fixedly at him. Gloria looked up at Jordy and frowned slightly. What¡®s he doing here? She was sitting here for a break, and he could go elsewhere, away from her. There was no need to go on pretending Jordy looked at Gloria. ¡°How much longer do you need to rest?¡± ¡°My feet are sore after the walk. The heels are too high.¡± The implication was that she was unwilling to get involved in any business talks, which had nothing to do with her. The heels were chosen by Jordy. Jordy¡®s eyes moved slowly down from her face but saw nothing because her feet were hidden under the dress. Sudden scorn red in his eyes, while he remained outwardly calm. ¡°You¡®ll just need to be patient awhile Some deep wrinkles furrowed Gloria¡®s forehead. Jordy, that bastard, tries to take advantage of my sore However, with Rachel around, he had to pretend to be a gentleman. Gloria said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Collins, I believe in your ability to strike a deal without me. My feet are aching. I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble. Why don¡¯t you go by yourself?¡± With that, Gloria looked at Rachel and continued, ¡°Since Miss Roberts and you know each other, how about you two go together?¡± Rachel nced at Gloria with some surprise. Jordy¡®s brow creased slightly. Rachel noticed this and said smilingly, ¡°Well, I¡®ve got a lot on my te. I¡®m Gloria looked at Jordy¡®s cold face and smiled smugly at him, as much as to say, ¡°Did you hear that? Miss Roberts reminds you wearing high heels is very tiring because you were deaf to my Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.